/
*'4
THE
CHINESE RECORDER
AND
MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
VOLUME V,
/8 7t/
505823
a.4-. 3. 50
shanghae:
amer^ican p i^e sbyterjan mission p i\_e s s.
1874.
INDEX TO VOL. Y.
PAGE.
A recent Vbit to the Yun-slmi Tung ^ 'A^M' ... ... S. E. Meech. 339
An Overland Tour from Foocliow to Kiukiang. ... ... F. Olilinger. 152
Cbinese Proverbial Plulosophy. ... ... ... _ ... A. E. Moule. 72
Christian Missions; — their Connection with Commerce and Civilization. ... 82
CoRRESrONDENCK.
Baldwin, S. L. 364
Boreaiis. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 292
B. E. — Ivestoration of a Dethroned King. ... ... ... 367
Brown, S. K. ... ... " ... ... ... ... ... 370
Dean, William. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 221
Hutchinson, A. B — ... ... ... ... ... ... 288
Lambuth, J. W. ... ... ... ... ... 287
Moule, A. E. — The use of Money as an Aid, and a Hindrance to Mission Work in China. 91
„ What caused the sudden Death of Christ ? ... 294
Moule, G. E ... 286
Old Mortality. ... ... ... ... ... 286
Scarborougli, Wm. ... ... ... ... ... ... 221
Williams, S. W. — Correction of an Error. ... ... ... ... ... 368
Por and Against Mongolian Buddhism. ... ... ... ... Hoinos. 3
InMemoriam. ... ... ... ... ... ... H.V.N. 217
Introductory. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... I
Medical Mission.?. ... ... ... ... ... ... W.Scarborough. 137
Memoir of the Late Mrs. Mills. ... ... ... ... ... ... 274
Mongol Toilet. ... ... ... ... ... ... Hoinos. 262
Mongolia's Two Neighbours, Russia and China. ... ... ... Hoinos. 66
Missionary News.
Births. ... 296, 370
Chefoo. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 224, 298
Chinkeang. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 298
Deaths. ... ... ... ... ... ... 296
Foochow. ... ... ... ... ... ... 172,299,373
Great Britain. ... ... ... ... ... 225
Hangchow. ... ... ... ... ... ... 223, 374
Hongkong. ... ... ... ... ... ... 299, 375
Kewkeang. ... ... ... ... ... ... 223, 372
Maniages. ... ... ... ... ... ... 29 J, 370
Nagasaki. (Japan). ... ... ... ... ... 299,376
Ningpo. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 223,374
Paoutiug. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 297
Poking. ... ... ... ... ... ... ...223,297,370
Shanghae. ... ... ... ... ... ... 221,296,370
TJingchow. ... ... ... ... ... ... 297
United States. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 225
Yokohama (Japan). ... ... ... ... ... ...224,299,376
Norbo's Marriage. ... ... ... ... ... ... Hoinos. 126
Notes concerning the Chinese belief of Evil and Evil Spirits. ... F. Galpin. 42
Notes of a Journey from Moscow to China in 1654. ... ... J. Dudgeon. 28
. Notes of a Tour from Ningpo to Kinghwa. ... ... ... M. J. Knowlton. 204
Notes of a Visit to Nan-chang foo. ... ... ... ... ... J. Ing. 266
Notes of a visit to the famous |^ ^ ill Wu4ang shan. ... W. Scarborough. 77
Notes on Cliinese Mediaeval Travellei-s to the West. ... E. Bi'etscbneider. 113, 173, 237/305
Notices of Recent Pubucations.
English.
A Chinese and English Pocket Dictionary. ... ... ... G. C. Stent. 55
A Syllabic Dictionary of the Chhiese Language... ... S. W. Williams. 226
Catalogue of Books in the Depository of the Presbyterian Mission Press. . . ... 172
Chinese Almanacs ... ... ... ... ... Alfred Lister, 98
{t/ INDEX TO VOL. V.
Chinese-EnelishDictJonarv of theVeniacular orSpoken Language of Amoy. C.Doiiglas. 50
Illustrations of China and its People J. Thomson. 109
NotL^of a"^ Journey "ontside the Great Wall of China S. W. BusheU. 171
Notes of a Visit to Hangchow. ... ... •■• -• ^,.,y'-- fll
Notices of Southern Mangi. ... ... ... ••. George Plnlhps. 169
Observations of Comets from B. C 611 to A. D. 1640. ... John WiUiams. 98
On the Telegraphic transmission of the ChineseCharacters. Cte.d'Escayrac de Lanture. 53
Report for the year 1873—74 of the Mission Schools connected with the Rhenish
Missionary Society. ... ... ... ••• ■•• F. Hubrig. Ill
Report of the Foochow Medical Missionary Hospital, 1874... ... ••• ^
Report of the Medical Missionary Hospital at Swatow for 1873. . . 232
Report of the Medical Missionary Society in China for the year 1873. . . ... 110
That Goodly Mountain and Lebknon. ... ... ... Thomas Jenner. 231
The A nglo-Chinese Calendar Manual. ... ... William Frederic Mayers. 98
The China Review. ... ... ... ... N. B. Dennys. 55,233,301
The Chinese Reader's Manual. ... ... ' William Frederic Mayers. 166
The Foreign Missionary. ... ... ... ... M. J. Knowlton. 108
Tlie 100 years Anglo-Chinese Calendar. ... ... P. Loureu-o. 98
The Indian Evangelical Review. ... ... ... ... 300
The 27th Annual Report of the Chinese Hospital at Shanghai. ... ... 110
Translation of a letter from Li Yu-mi. ... ... ... 230
Twelfth Annual Report of the Peking Hospital. ... ... John Dudgeon. 100
FvBTicht
Dictionnaire de Poche Fran^ais-Chinois. ... Gabriel Leraaire et Pro.sper Giquel. 169
Grammaire de la Langue Mandchou. ... ... ... Lucien Adam. 228
Revue Bibliographique.... ... ... ... ••• Ernest Leroux. 229
Sudba Astronomie v' Ketaya. ... ... ... ... K. Skatchkoff. 304
Chinese,
tp "^ -^ '^ Chunff se func, shoo. ... ... ... J. Edkins. 98
M ^ M ^§, ^^^ y^n sin pabu ... ... ... 304
^ >£ ^ ^ ^ ^'^^^ ^^^9 "'"" '^^^'^ ^^'^^ • • • • • • ^^
fe )B if S P'^foo sinpeen. J. G. Kerr. 302
M ^^ 55. ^ ^^ ^^'* ^^^9 ^^00. ... ... ...D. J. Macgowan. 53
ij-* ^ ^ ^^ Seabu hae 1/uS paou. ... ... ... ... ... 303
&MiaW^Simgchoosheko. ... ... ... 236
:ft fl B i!S S ^ ^ ^« i^^ ^^0 hed headu lun led. ... E. Faber. 303
^^^'^ fy Teen pabu shoo iseih. ... ... ... S. A. Viguier. 53
%^^M 9 ^eenpabusinshoo. ... ... ... ... Do 63
)Ki ^ % 8S ^'o y% ^^'6 '^^"^ J. Dudgeon. 235
Opening of a New Mission Church ... ... ... ... ... 214
Poetry.
Hymn. ... ... ... ... ... ... Archdeacon Gray. 217
Lines written in Memory of Mrs. Plapper. ... ... ... ... H. 220
Psalm XXV. 13. ... ... ... ... ... ... A. E. M. 360
The Celestial River. ... ... ... ... ... 90
Tlie Olea Fragrans. ... ... ... ... ... ... 273
Rev. Miles Justice Knowlton, D.D. ... ... ... ... 360
Review of Mr. Crawford's Essay, ' 'What caused the Sudden Death of Christ ?" E. C. Lord. 279
The Chinese Daughter-in-law. ... ... ... ... M. F. C. 207
The Extension of Mission aiy Effort iu the Canton Province. ... ... G. Piercy. 132
The Late Emeute at Chi-mi... ... ... ... ... A.Gordon. 270
The Metric System for China. ... ... ... ... W. A. P. Martin. 57,112
The Opium Refuge and General Hospital at Hangchow. ... ... G. E. Moule. 256
The Proposed "General Conference of all the Missionaries in China." ... ... 355
Tlie Use of Money, as an Aid, and a Hindrance to Mission Work in China. John Butler. 18
Visit to the Corean Gate. ... ... ... ... ... J.Ross. 347
Volition as a Cause. ... ... ... ... ... ...D. Vrooman. 252
Wliat caused the sudden Death of Christ? ... ... ... T.P.Crawford. 199
What is the best Form for an Address to a Heathen Audience?... ...A. E. Moule. 33
Zaitun Researches. ... ... ... ... ... Geo. Phillips. 327
AND
hiirp^ ^^tfliid^it
MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
VOL.V. JANUARY-FEBKUARY, 1874. No. 1.
INTRODUCTORY.
More than seven years ago, the Missionary Recorder was set on foot
by the Rev. L. N. Wheeler at Foocliow. The serial was ably conducted
and well sustained, meeting as it did a necessity, which the opening
number declared to have " been long and widely felt." At the end of
the first year, however, the enterprising editor was constrained by cir-
cumstances to relinquish the undertaking, and having failed for the
time to procure a successor in the office, the closing number w^as
issued in December, 18()7. The general support which this Magazine
received from the Missionary body, showed that the undertaking was
neither premature nor fruitless ; and the numerous literary contribu-
tions from all quarters, some of them of much value, rendered it a very
acceptable addition to our rather scanty local periodical reading.
When it ceased to appear, a murmur of discontent passed from mouth
to mouth ; and after the lapse of a few months, the Rev. S. L. Baldwin
of Foochow, a member of the same mission as the former editor, was
induced to recommence the Magazine, under the new title of The
Chinese Recorder and Missionary Journal. The first number of this
was issued in May, 1868, and the publication was contirmed under the
same management till January, 1870. The editor, who up to that time
had conducted it so much to the satisfaction of its supporters, being
then about to depart to his native land, was succeeded by the Rev.
Justus Doolittle. Tliis gentleman continued the work without inter-
ruption till May, 1872, thus completing, with the Missionary Recorder
five annual volumes in all ; but he then felt it expedient, as he w^as
leaving Foochow, to give up the publication of the Chinese Recorder.
After a lapse of nearly two years, during which there has been
a very general expression of regret at its discontinuance, it has been
resolved to take up the thread that was then droj)ped. In so doing.
2 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
the present editor is conscious of no special aptitude for the office, and
merely accedes to wishes expressed in so many quarters, as to induce
the belief, that much of the care and onus of editorship will be removed
by the readiness of contributors to its pages, — wishes indeed, in many
cases accompanied by promises of literary aid, which if fulfilled,— as
doubtless they will be, — will go far towards rendering the future of the
Journal to a great extent a worthy continuator of the past.
With these hopes and promises then, we venture to appear before
the public, as the recognized advocate of the Missionary cause ; and if,
by our feeble efforts, we can in any way strengthen the hands of the
brethren who are engaged in the great work of evangelizing the heathen,
our point will have been gained. The mutual interchange of views on
all that pertains to the work, cannot fail to be profitable. We are
encouraged and stimulated by the simple statement of what God is
doing in some places ; and if in other parts the aspect is less encouraging
jt is surely for the {advantage of the cause, that want of success should
also be duly reported. How else can we sympathize with one another ?
As members of the same body, not only should we rejoice with those
that do rejoice, but it is our privilege also to weep with those
that weep. Many items of great interest are comparatively lost for
w^nt of a channel of intercommunication ; and such a channel we now
propose to open anew. In doing so, we may well appropriate the words
of our first predecessor, — "As we can give but brief and superficial
attention to the paper each month, its fate must necessarily be deter-
mined by correspondents."
Let it not be supposed, however, that we restrict our journal to a
narrow range of subjects. As regards theological questions, we hope
to maintain the same enlarged and liberal views as our predecessors ;
thus clai minor the support of the advocates of every shade of Christian
teaching, and shewing a readiness to ^ve each side a fair hearing.
We invite communications on information of all kinds connected
with China and the surrounding nations ; and shall gladly follow the
plan hitherto adopted, of opening our pages to any contributions, the
tendency of which may be, to make us better acquainted with the
people, the country, or the history of the nation with which we have to do.
One slight innovation we have decided on, having come to the
conclusion to publish only once in two months ; thus making six
numbers in a year, instead of twelve as formerly. The paucity of
numbers however will be compensated by the additional amount of
matter in each ; and we shall thus evade the necessity of mutilating
to such an extent, the contributions with which we may be favoured.
Shanghae, ApHlj 1874.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
FOR AND AGAINST MONGOLIAN BXTDDHISM.
n^HlS paper does not pretend to be a systematic account of Buddhism. Of its
rise, progress, books, and especially of its deeper learning and recondite
theories, I have at present nothing to say. On these subjects numerous and
learned treatises have been written, with which most people are more or less
familiar. What I propose here to do, is to condsider the superficial aspects of
Buddhism, — the practical part of it ; not Buddhism in the abstract, but in the
cohcretcj as embodied in the life and habits of the Mongols at the present day.
i think it this mori^ neCesSary to tiegin with this explanation, because it is just
possible, that in some points the Mongols may have departed from the pure
theory of their faith ; and thus hi narrating their customs and beliefs I might
seem to the learned, to be ignorant of the principles of the Buddhist religion^
and guilty of incorrect observation of its practices. My aim is to speak and testify
of what I have seen and heard, and to try to arrive at a correct estimate of the
value of this religion to the Mongols, by dwelling, as impartially as 1 can, — -
first, on its good points ; and secondly, on its evil points.
I. — Its Power. — This is one of the first things one notices in coming into
contact with the Mongols, — the completeness of the sway exercised over them
by their religion. Meet a Mongol on the road, and the probability is, that he
is saying his prayers and counting his beads, as he rides along. Ask him where
he is going and on what errand, as the custom is, and Hkely he will tell you he
is going to some shrine to worship. Follow him to the temple, and there you
will find him one of a company with dust-marked forehead, moving lips, and the
never-absent beads, going the rounds of the sacred place, prostrating himself dt
every shrine, bowing before every idol, and striking pious attitudes at every
new object of reverence that meets his eye. Go to the quarters where Mongols
congregate in towns, and you will find that quite a number of the shops and
a large part of the trade there, are dependent upon images, pictures, and
other articles used in worship. Go to Mongolia itself, and probably one of
the first great sights that meets your eye, will be a temple of imposing grandeur,
resplendent from afar in colours and gold. Approach tents, and the prominent
object is a flag-staff" with prayer-flags fluttering at the top. Enter a tent, and
there right opposite you as you put your head in at the dOor, is the family altar
with its gods, its hangings, its offerings, and its brass cups. Let them make
tea for you, and before your are asked to drink it, a portion is thrown out by
the hole in the roof of the tent, by way of offering. Have them make dinner
for you, and you will see a portion of it offered to the god of the fire, and
after that perhaps you may be asked to eat. Wait till evening, and you will see
the little butter lamp lighted, and set upon the altar as a pure offering. When
bed-time comes, you will notice as they disrobe, that each and all wear at their
breasts charms sewn up in cloth, or pictures of gods in metal cases with glass
fronts. In the act of disrobing, prayers are said most industriously, and not
till all are stretched on their felts does the sound of devotion cease. Among the
first things in the morning you will hear them at their prayers again, and when
your host comes out with you to set you on your way, he will most likely give
you as your landmark some cairn sacred for the threefold reason that its every stone
was gathered and laid with prayer, that prayer-flags flutter over the sacred pile, and
that it is the supposed residence of the deity that presides over the neighbourhood.
4 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
As yon come to know more of the language and the people, you will find
that the Mongol's Buddhism does not leave him even here ; but that these out-
ward points, where his religion comes upon him tangibly, are only the types of
the points of spiritual contact. His religion marks out for him certain seemingly
indifferent actions as good or bad, meritorious and sinful ; he has days on which
he will not give, and days on which he will not take, days on which he may
bargain but may not sell, places to be avoided and places to be frequented,
limes to perform certain works, and times to refrain from works. There is
scarcely one single step in life, however insignificant, which he can take without
first consulting his religion through his priest ; and the result of the consultation
is probably an answer which will cause him great trouble and armoyance.
But he submits to it. Not only does his religion insist on moulding his soul
and colouring his whole spiritual existence, but it seems also to determine for
him the colour and ctit of his coat. Perhaps no other reHgion on the face of the
earth holds its votaries clutched in such a paralyzing grip, and it would be
difficult to find another instance, in which any religion has grasped a country so
universally and completely as Buddhism has Mongolia. The Mongols them-
selves say that some of them have more piety some have less, but that through-
out the length and breadth of the country there is not a single infidel- I
partly beheve it, and it is this universality of dominion, which enables the
religion to build such rich and costly temples, in such a poor and thinly-
peopled country. Perhaps, however, some may think that the fellness of the
grasp with which it holds its votaries, body and soul, should not be coiinted
among the things to be said in favour of Buddhism. Let that be as it may,
there can be no doubt about the next good point to be spoken of.
II. — The Noble Ideas it has given the Mongols. — The Mongols
themselves are in the habit of saying, that before Buddhism came to them, they
were in ignorance and darkness, given up to deeds of superstition and cruelty,
and addicted to such practices as putting their mother to death when she
reached the age of fifty. Now, they say, see what we are and how we act ; —
all this has been brought about by the sacred books.
The most prominent doctrine in their religion is The Immortality of the Soul,
This their mind grasps firmly and clearly. I never yet met a man who for a
moment doubted it, or hesitated in the least when asked to tell what he knew
about it. They scorn the thought that the soul began its life with the body, and
scorn the idea that its life should end with the death of the body. For countless
thousands of ages, the soul has been living on, sometimes taking one birth,
sometimes another; for countless thousands of ages it shall live on, taking
higher or lower births according to its merit or sin ; but still the same individual
soul, the same unchanged spiritual being. There never was a time when the
soul was not alive, and there never shall be a time when it shall not be alive.
And this is not a doctrine that is held simply as an article in their creed, and
referred to by the learned only in their discussions ; it is an ever-present feeling
with young and old, learned and illiterate, with man, woman and child. The
body is merely the case or aliell in which the soul lives ; it is not the man any
more than the house is the inhabitant ; and nowhere is their faith in the soul's
distinctness and independence more apparent, than in the manner in which they
take the dead body which has been vacated by the soul, and cast it out on the
waste, to feed the wolves and the birds.
Moreover, they acknowledge souls not in meji merely, but also in every
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 5
living thing. The beast, the bird, the insect, the reptile, are animated by souls
as everlasting, and as capable of great things as their own. The bodies of these
beings aio iix fact only soul-cases ; and at a former period their own souls, as
they suppose, may have taken such births, and may take such births again.
Mongolia is thinly peopled, and Mongols have much solitary travelling and
herding, but they are not alone as we should be. Everywhere around them, in
the flocks they herd, and in the beasts they ride, they recognize spiritual exis-
tences; and from long habit, come at last to have almost as vivid a realization
of the unseen and spiritual, as of the seen and temporal.
Another of the noble ideas taught by the Mongol's religion, is TJie
Decalogue ; not that of Moses, but a list of ten black sins, divided into three
classes, according as they are committed by — {a.) the Body, (h.) the Tongue,
or (c.) the Mind. Those of the body are three in number, viz : — killing ;
uncleanness ; theft. Those of the tongue are four in number, viz : — the
false word; the harsh word; the slanderous word; the idle word. Those
of the mind are three in number, viz : — covetousness ; malevolence ; heresy.
Killing refers not only to the taking of human life, but also to the taking of the
life of any animal, even to the insect or reptile. When we find the Mongols
reckoning " the idle word," — that is the useless word, — the word which is
spoken with no purpose of conveying information or instruction, — among their
black sins, we cannot but compare it with the Scripture which says, that
"every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the
day of judgment."*
But the list is not yet complete. In addition to the ten black sins there
are five Zahsor ogwei f sins. Zabsor is a split, crack, little opening, an interval
of space or time. The black sins are bad Enough, and are to be followed by
terrible punishments in purgatory, which however may alternate with periods
of comparative comfort. The Intervalless sins are worse, and to be followed
by a hell of intense suflTering, and that without cessation.
The five intervalless sins are: — patricide; matricide ; killing a Doctor
of Divinity ; bleeding Buddha ; sowing hatred among priests. By a Doctor of
Divinity is meant, a lama of exalted learning, and who is under more and
stricter vows than the common priests- Drawing blood from the body of
Buddha, is a %urative expression, pretty much after the manner of Hebrews
vi : 6 ; which speaks of backsHders " crucifying the Son of God afresh, and
putting Him to an open shame." The great guilt here attached to those who
cause strife among the disciples, agrees well with the severe things said by Paul
against those who caused divisions in the ancient Church at Rome.j:
Another of the noble ideas of Buddhism, is the doctrine of Rewards and
Punishments. No religion could promise more in the way of rewards, and
scarcely any religion could threaten more in the way of punishments- The
Mongol believes that his future state depends on his actions in this life. At
death his good and bad actions are balanced against each other. If the good
are more, he rises in the scale of existence, if the bad are more, he sinks. Hence
it is, that his rehgion has such a practical effect on him. He goes on long,
diflScult, painful, and expensive pilgrimages, because he is taught that this is
meritorious. He makes costly offerings to temples and to the lama class,
because he believes this has its reward. He feeds the hungry, he clothes the
* Matthew xii : 36. ' '^T^^O '^"^ItO^ ^ See Romans, xvi : 17.
6 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
naked, gives tea to the thirsty, and relieves the oppressed ; because these things
have their reward, and go into the scale that decides his fate. He etideavoura
to eschew evil and follow righteousness, because these things have their reward.
Evil in all its forms he tries to avoid, because he believes that every sin will
weigh against him, and drag him down in the scale of being. As surely as
plants grow according to their kind, from their seeds, so surely shall joy grow
from good, and pain from evil. Making merit occupies a large part of a
Mongol's thought ; and all animated existence that comes within his reach, is the
better treated because his religion teaches him, that kindness shown to the
meanest creature, receives the same reward as if the recipient had been the most
exalted in the universe.
Thus it comes that his religion teaches the Mongol the noble lesson
of Humanity. Perhaps nowhere will you find less cruelty than in Mongolia.
Not only do their cattle and flocks receive expressions of sympathy in sujffer-
ing, and such alleviation of pain as their owner knows how to give, but
even the meanest creatures, insects, and reptiles included, are treated with consider-
ation. One of the best proofs of the habitual kindness of the Mongol, is the
tameness of the birds on the plateau. Crows perch themselves on the top of
loaded camels, and deliberately steal Chinamen's rusks and Mongols' mutton,
before the very eyes of the vociferating owners; hawks swoop down in the
market place at Urga and snatch eatables from the hands of the unwary, who
simply accuse the thief of patricide and pass on ; and swallows, year after year,
build their nests and rear their young inside the very tents of the Mongols. A
Mongohan's pity seems to flow out freely towards the suffering of all creatures,
even the meanest and most vexatious. My bald-headed camel-driver was nearly
driven to distraction one evening, By a cloud of mosquitoes which kept hovering
over and alighthig on his shining pate. During the night there came a touch of
frost, and when we rose in the morning not an insect was on the wing. Look-
ing at them as they clung benumbed to the sides of the tent, he remarked, —
'' The mosquitoes are frozen ;" and then added in a tone of sincere sympathy,
the Mongol phrase expressive of pity *' Hoarhe Hoarlhe."" There was no sarcasm
or hypocrisy about it ; he expressed the pity he really felt for the animals, and in
doing so, his conduct was not singular in the least. He only felt and spoke as
his countrymen habitually feel and speak. I remember once when I came out of
Mongolia, being myself quite shocked at the wanton cruelty of a foreigner, who
deliberately put to death a house-fly which was guilty of nothing more than
having alighted on his face. A Mongol would never have thought of such a
thing, he would have rested content with frightening the insect away. Such is
the humane tendency of his creed, and 1 am not sure but that in this respect,
we might take a leaf out of his book.
Another of the things to be said in favour of Mongol Buddhism is, that
it gives a good idea of Heaven and Hell. The popular idea of heaven is, that
it is a place where hunger and thirst are felt no more, where there is no more
sickness or weariness, no more suflfering or pain, no scorching heat, no biting
cold ; a place where the holy in perfect bliss rejoice in the shade of trees green
witl; perpetual spring, and pluck fruits mellow with perpetHal autumn; a place
where old friends meet and pass their existence for ever, within sound of cease-
less prayers, which are said for the benefit of all animated beings. The tortures
of hell, or purgatory, whichever you may prefer to call it, are described with a
minuteness and detail too horrible for us to dwell on ; but there is one thing
February.] AND MISSIONAKY JOURNAL, 7
worth remarking, that is the fitness of the punisement to the sin. Just take
one example. A man has h'ved and died a glutton. The consequence is, that
he is punished by hunger. He is born with perhaps a body as large as a
mountain, and a stomach capacious as a cavern ; food is within his reach and
he is hungry as all the wolves in Siberia ; he would eat, but his mouth is as
small as a needle's eye, and his throat is as narrow as a hair. Gluttony was
his sin, and hunger is his punishment. It is the same all through; a man's
punishment springs directly from his sin, and in this the Mongol somewhat
resembles the Christian doctrine, that sin is its own punishment.*
Another of the good things of Mongol Buddhism is The, power it ascribes to
Prayer. On one occasion a lama came to my tent, and asked me to divine for
him. I said I could not divine, and asked him what the matter was. He said
that the other day his temple had been robbed, and he wanted me to discover
in what direction the thief had gone. Next morning I pitched my tent at the
temple, when hearing the sound of long-continued services, I asked what it
meant, and was told that they were holding services, in the hope that their
god would have the thief apprehended. That very day the thief was brought
in, and still the sound of serivce went on. Asking again I was told, that they
were now holding Thanksgiving service ; and during the days of my stay there,
I had frequent opportunities of observing, that the people generally attributed the
apprehension of the thief, more to the efficacy of their prayers than to the
fleetness of their riders. I do not think even a Christian community could show
a better instance of the union of praying and working ; for these temple men
not only sent out horsemen in every direction, but kept up temple services from
morning to night every day till the thief was caught. Every Mongol believes
most devoutly in the value of prayer. Many of his prayers are mere charms
perhaps, or simple repititions ; but no concurrence of circumstances can arise in
which he does not believe it advantageous to say them. As to the decision of
the nature of his future state, he believes not only that he must pray, but also
that he must work. Many instances of works could be quoted. I heard of a
man who kept silver beside him bound up in little parcels of three mace, and
gave one of these packets to every lama, good, bad and indifferent, who came
and asked for it. I have seen miles of stony road cleared and smoothed, and
the stones piled up in pyramids by the pious hands of one man ; and lately
in Peking here, a Mongol threw himself from his camel, and offered a foreigner
who was selling Bibles, the sum of two large cash to encourage him in his
good work.
III. — Its Power of Adaptation to the Capacity of its Votaries. —
This is another good point about Mongol Buddhism. J'or the mightier intellects,
it affords doctrines and speculations whose depth and magnitude infinitely surpass
the grasp of the greatest minds. For the understanding of the weak, it veils its
glory, comprehends itself in the smallest possible compass, and gives the ignorant
six syllablesf to pronounce, as the sum and substance of all. If a man's spirit
is of a wandering nature, or disinclined to devotion, it puts into his hand a
wheel filled with prayers, and tells him to turn that, and it will count as if he
had repeated the whole of the printed formulae contained in it ; and if even
this is too much for him, he can depute the duty to the flutter of a flag or the
crank of a wind mill. Perhaps these are things that tell against Buddhism
* See Romans vi : 7. f Om via-ni pa dini hum.
8 THE CHINESE KECORDER [January-
rather than for it. Be it so, let them be perversions ; it must be admitted at
least that the aim is good, however deplorable the result may be.
IV. The Manner in which Motives are Recognized. — One night
a hungry dog entered my tent, and stole nearly my vs^hole stock of
mutton. A day or two afterwards, in talking of the event to a lama I
asked him, in joke, if he would consider that I had any merit in thus
feeding the starved animal "No," said he keenly, "you did not mean to
do it, and you were sorry for it when it was done. If you had voluntarily
taken the mutton and fed the dog, your act would have been meritorious ; but as
you did not mean to do it, you get no merit by the event." And so through-
out all their actions. The attitude of the mind decides the nature of the act.
He that offers a cup of cold water, only, in a proper spirit, has presented a gift
quite as acceptable as the most magnificent of donations. The theory of the
religion, and even the popular notion of it, lays stress on the attitude of the
spirit in prayer also ; but the practice so notoriously disregards the spirit and
exalts the letter, that on this point it is impossible to say a friendly word.
V, — Buddhism has subdued Mongolia. — It is scarcely possible to believe
that the present Mongols are the descendants of those who rode behind Genghis
Khan iji his wild career of bloodshed and slaughter. Their bravery seems com-
pletely gone. Not long since a perfect stampede was created in central
Mongolia, by the report that robbers had been seen travelling together in a body.
Everybody fled ; flocks and herds were driven off, heavy goods abandoned,
and a large district left without inhabitant. The panic overtook a caravan
in which were some travellers in camel carts. The camel carts were left in the
desert, and the whole company fled to the hill country. For some weeks the
Russian post was interrupted, and things looked serious. It was afterwards
discovered that it was all a mistake. The supposed robbers were a few people
going to Urga to pray ; so few that even had they been robbers of the bravest,
a. tithe of the men who fled might have driven them off'; and the whole flight
might have been prevented, had there been found one man with bravery enough
to reconnoitre the supposed enemy. It is customary yet to speak of the brave
Mongols, but my impression of them is, that they are the veriest cowards. They
have no doubt lost their bravery from their religion teaching them to abhor
blood and slaughter. In addition to this, more than the half of the male popula-
tion are lamas, who of course from their vows could never be warriors ; and in
this way their reHgion, by disqualifying the one half of the men from fighting,
and disabling the other halfj has rendered the Mongols almost as harmless as
the flocks they feed. Compare their present harmlessness, with the devastation
they made and the terror they spread in the old times, and then may be under-
stood to what an extent their religion has subdued them.
VI. — Many of the Teachings op Buddhism resemble those of our own
Christianity. — I cannot here dwell upon these points of resemblance in detail.
To enumerate them aU would take up too much time and space. It will suffice to
speak of a few. The flood. Tiie teaching of this narrative, — the destruction
of the wicked, and the escape of men and animals for the sake of one righteous
mai}, — agTees quite with Mongol doctrine. Abraham, a man the result of whose
faith and piety is felt to the latest ages; Joseph and David, men WjOsc faith
carried them through the mightiest adversities, up to the highest rank and
honour ; these three the Mongols hail almost as heroes of their own religion, while
the story of Elijah multiplying the widow's oil (I. King-s xvii), they say is exactly
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 9
like their own legends. The parable of the prodigal, — sin followed by suffering,
and repentance by forgiveness, — and of the pharisee and publican, they also wel-
come as orthodox ; but that which delights their hearts most of all, is the picture
of the good Samaritan beside his kneeling camel, pouring medicine on the wounds
of the sufferer. When they see how he has bound up the wounded parts, and
hear how he conveyed the wounded man to the inn, paid his reckoning, and
gave him something to go on with, their enthusiasm rises, because they recognise
in the Samaritan the ideal of their own religion, — self-denying help to the
distressed. Though the listeners are frequently lamas, they never fail to express
their hearty disapprobation of the red-coated priest who passed by on the other
side. " The religions are one. The dress is different. The meaning is the same.
Exactly alika" These and similar phrases are constantly on the lips of Mongols
who listen to such parts of our Bible as are mentioned above. These phrases
are often uttered unthinkingly, and sometimes by men who wish to draw the
conversation to a close, that they may ask what your coat is made of, or if you
have a telescope ; but such expressions are not always the result of indifference.
Even the Christian student of their literature is often struck with points of
resemblance, and finds cause to be glad that Mongol Buddhism has such noble
teachings.
The great points of contrast are — the theory of one life of probation, the
resurrection of the body, salvation by faith on Christ (as opposed to their
doctrine of escape by works), creation by a pre-existent Creator, and govern-
ment of the world by the same all-powerful Creator. On these points, the
two, — Christianity and Buddhism, — are diametrically opposed ; but with the
exception of these and a few others, the teachings of the two religions bear a
striking resemblance.
This then is what is to be said in favour of Buddhism as now existent in
Mongolia. It is a religion of mighty power, of noble teachings, adapting its
precepts and exactions to the meanest capacities and the most comprehensive
intellects ; searching behind the actions of men, and trying their motives ;
quenching the thirst for blood in fierce tribes, and moderating them into kindness
and hospitality ; a religion some of whose teachings rise nearly to the level of
inspiration itself; a religion which has perhaps more redeeming qualities
than any other false system of worship which the world has yet seen.
Having thus spoken as far as I could justly and impartially, in favour
of the rehgion, it is only fair that its faults and defects should now be discussed.
I. — It Hinders the Material Prosperity of the Country. — (a) By the
number of the lamas. — Lamas swarm in Mongolia. Young and old, rich and
poor, outwardly devout and openly wicked, you meet them wherever you meet
human beings at all- Diligent and lazy, intelligent and stupid, men of prayer and
men of trade, they are continually coming across your path. From pei-sonal ob-
servation I am inclined to think, that sixty per cent of the male population of the
country is quite a moderate estimate. The ambition of these men is to live by their
religion. Most of them try, many succeed, and thus the energy of the country is
clogged and crushed, by the incubus of just as many men as can manage to find
standing room on the superstition and piety of the people. As for the lamas who
cannot get a footing to support themselves on the religious needs of the people,
they have to betake themselves to trade, work, herding cattle, or performing
the most menial oflices. Even by them the country is little benefitted, because
having no families to support, they have no great stimulus to exert themselves
10 THE CHINESE EECOEDER [January-
much in any line ; and as a matter of fact do just as little as they can ; — no-
thing more than hunger and cold compels them. As a rule they are destitute
of energy and enterprise, lazy and unsettled, apt to throw up their situations on
the slightest provocation ; knowing that when the worst comes they can beg,
which for a lama in Mongolia is a pleasant business. There are some lamas,
who are lamas only in name. They are the heads of families (rumour even
whispers that they have wives and children), they possess tiocks and herds, and
are rich in cattle, to the care of which they devote themselves. These do well
enough. The material prosperity of the country does not suffer much from
them. But they are few. The majority of these secular lamas do just as little
as possible, and hinder the material prosperity of the country by not advancing
it. They have no motive to exert themselves, they do not exert themselves,
and they and those who live by the revenues of sacred offices ; that is, as said
above, more than half the male population, are in a commercial and industrial
point of view lost to their country.
(b.) Buddhism hinders the material prosperity of the country by its
arrogant self-stifficiency. — Said a lama to me once : — " You foreigners are very
clever in your way. Your telegraphs, steam-boats, railways, postal system,
newspapers, manufactures, trade and medical and scientific knowledge, are
very well in their way ; but you lack one thing, — the knowledge of our religion
and sacred books. Notwithstanding all you know, your mind is but like the
mouth of this flour bag, bound up and drawn together, and so contracted, that
nothing can enter. Read our books and then," — shaking out the untied mouth
of the flour bag — " your minds will become enlarged in breadth and grasp, and
you will have intellectual capacity enough to take in all the wonders of heaven
and earth. You send letters and telegrams, and run to and fro to know things
distant. The student of our books sits in his tent, and by the power of his
attainments in learning, knows all things in all parts of the universe." This
kind of assumption, which is perhaps more generally felt than expressed, has
something to do with the repression of the spirit which prompts men to visit
unknown countries, establish new lines of commerce, seek out unexplored know-
ledge, and generally improve the mental and material prosperity of a people.
They have everything already ; what more do they want. Let the English make,
and the Russians and Chinese sell, their every article of dress and household
furniture. These benighted peoples, whose only thought is wealth and
pleasure, who in fact live like the beasts ; let them busy themselves, with these
earthly trifles. A Mongol knows something better. He should occupy himself
with his religion. This is the kind of feeling with which they regard us out-
siders. To insinuate that their religion lacked anything that was really worth
a man's while to search after, would be heresy. On the same level of authority
with which it speaks of the soul, sin and merit, reward and punishment, their
Buddhism also settles distinctly and definitely, all points of medicine, geo-
graphy, and astronomy. If any man wants to study any one of these
subjects, — to the sacred books, — what should he want outside of them ? If a
man has money to spend let him spend it in acquiring merit ; and not seek to
increase it by trade, like a worldly-minded Chinaman. If a man has time,
money, and inclination to travel, let him go the round of the Buddhist sacred
places and temples, and not ramble aimlessly over the world, like a demented
Englishman. In this way, their religion always tacitly at least, and often
outspokenly, frowns upon any attempt at adding to knowledge, or advancing in
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 11
any way from their present state. If a man prepares to venture on new fields
of study or enterprise, he will find himself beaten back, or at least formidably
opposed, by the united i)ower of the piety, learning, and superstition of his
country. The consequence is just what might have been expected. The
Mongols can do nothuig. They are dependent on others for everything. Clothes,
boots, pots, kettles, cups, hats, grain, and in short every necessary of life, milk
and flesh excepted, they are compelled to buy from Chinaman, who not only
lie in wait for them in towns, but traverse all parts of the country, fleecing the
Mongols right and left, defiling out goods short in measure and liglit in weight,
exacting in return either skins at a ruinous discount, or silver weighed in an
extortionate balance. The Mongols know this, but are helpless. They can
hardly prepare a skin for wearing, as part of a garment ; but in most cases sell
them at a loss to Chinamen who prepare them ; then buy them back, losing
again on the bargain. Said a lama to me once : — " We Mongols can do only
one thing, that is make felt." Things seem to be getting worse and worse, for
now many of them do not do this even ; but sit in their tents and say their
prayers, or drive their praying-wheels ; while thrifty Chinamen shear the sheep,
make the felt, and take care to pocket a snug profit on the transaction. It
might be supposed, that Mongols would know at least how to fatten cattle ;
perhaps they do, but one thing is certain, that tlie fat carcases displayed in
butchers' shops in North China, though originally Mongol sheep, were
not fattened by Mongolians. Chinamen go up to Mongolia in spring, buy up
likely animals, lead them till autumn in green pastures, tend them well night
and day, and after that, the original Mongol would not know his own sheep.
Even in the very thing which is a Mongol's born profession, he is outdone by
the superior intelligence and enterprise of the Chinamen. Ask a Mongol why
this comes about, and he will tell you it is because his countrymen are deficient
in ability. Examine and investigate the cause of this lack of ability, and you
will find that much, if not all the blame, is to be laid at the door of his religion ;
which systematically and persistently frowns upon and opposes every attempt at
increasing knowlege and enterprise, without which, increase of prosperity is
an impossibility.
II. — Mongol Buddhism Hinders Learning. — About three-fourths of the
Mongol children go to school, but not more than about one-tenth of them ever
learn to read. Those who can write decently are fewer still- The reason of
this is, that their Buddhism insists on them learning Tibetan ; that is learning
the pronounciation of the words, so that they may be able to read, that is pro-
nounce, the words of the sacred books. Arrived at this state of perfection they
think they know enough and rest content. Priests, lamas, seldom can read a
word of their own language. Most of the few laymen who can read Mongolian,
have studied it in the hope of government employment. A few lamas do read,
say three or four per cent. Of the laymen, more can read, say thirteen or
fourteen per cent. This is a lamentable state of matters. It is much worse than
if only the same percentage of Chinamen could read ; for while the Chinese
character is difiicult, the Mongolian having an alphabet like our own, is very
easy, and it is much easier to learn to read Mongolian than English, because
the words are spelt much nearer their pronounciation than in our own language.
That so few people can read is therefore a heavy charge against Buddhism ;
because the whole efiect of its influence is to deter men from learning.
III. — The Oppression of the Lamas. — This is the third charge I have
12 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
to make against Mongolian Buddhism. The lamas oppress the people by their
exactions. Suppose a man gets sick. He sends for a doctor. He is a lama.
He must have his fee. Be the patient rich or be he poor, the money or the
sheep, or the ox, or the horse must be forthcoming, else the medicine is not
forthcoming. The only oppression about this is in the case of the poor, from
whom medical help is withheld, if they cannot make some return. But this
is not all. Work without prayer is of no avail. The patient has medicine,
he must also have lama services, or perhaps temple services even. What then ?
Does the temple, — do the lamas exact fees for praying ? No, they dont exact
them ; but they expect them, and the people are trained to believe, that they
need expect no good from their prayers, except they make handsome donations
to the lamas, or the temples employed. If he is rich, he spends sheep, camels,
horses, oxen, money. If he is poor, he must still find something. If he gets
better, all right, the lamas have the gifts and the credit of the recovery. If he
dies, so much the worse for him, and so much the better for the lamas. They
merely say, — " Oh his true time to die had come, and when that comes there is
no escape." But they are not yet finished. Prayers must be said and services
held for the benefit of the departed soul. More gifts must be made, more money
must be spent. When sickness and death enter a Mongol's tent, they come not
alone ; they often come with poverty and ruin in their train. I know a man
who was once rich in cattle and herds. He had flocks of sheep, herds of cattle,
droves of horses, and strings of camejs. Now he has not a sheep to bleat at
his door. It is the old story, too common in Mongolia. Sickness came, then
death ; first of one child, then of another; till of a large family, only one son and
one daughter remain. The stricken parents spared no expense on doctors
and prayers to save their children ; then after death took their sons and
daughters, lavished out their means on prayere and services on behalf of the
departed souls- Now they are old, poor, head-and-ears in debt, and he who
once was famous, and rich, and regarded the countenance of no man, is fain
to eke out his unhappy existence on the proceeds of begging, borrowing, teach-
ing, and a government ofiice worth twelve taels a year. No language is too
strong to use in the condemnation of these merciless robbers, who " devour widows'
houses, and for a pretence make long prayers"; and no terms are too severe for the
reprobation of a system, which fattens and gorges itself, by torturing the feel-
ings of natural affection, when laid bare and bleeding from sorrow and bereave-
ment.
IV. — The Deceit Practised by the Lamas. — Many lamas are, I
doubt not, quite sincere. They are not so much deceivers as deceived. But
the whole system is founded on deception, and the wires are pulled by lamas
fully conscious of the frauds. Take three instances-
fa.) At Woo-t'ai, there is an image in a little temple over the gate-
way of a village. From this idol, we were told quite seriously, light streams
far and near on certain days of the month. This of course raises the fame of
the temple, and brings revenue ; and most lamas perhaps believe it, but those
who carry on the deception know all about it. This is merely one case of a
class, and it is on devices like this that the lamas rely, to keep up the reputa-
tion of themselves and their temples.
(5.) When famous lamas die and their bodies are burnt, little white pills
are reported as found among the ashes, and sold for large sums to the devout,
as being the concentrated virtue of the man, and possessing the power of insuring
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 13
a happy future for him who swallows one near death. This is quite common.
I heard of one man who improved on this, by giving out that these pills were
in the habit of coming out through the skin of various parts of the body.
These pills met with a ready sale, and then the man himself reaped the reward
of his virtue, and did not allow all the profit of it to go to his heir.
(c.) The living Buddha system. — Living Buddhas, Gcgens, as they are
called, abound in Mongolia. Peking boasts two inside the walls, and another
outside, at the Yellow Temple. The current beUef is, that these men when
they die, take another birth, remember their former state, and prove their
identity, by using phrases characteristic of the former Buddha, selecting things
that belonged to him from among a heap of things that were not his, describ-
ing the temple, lamas, &c. Great parade is made of the testing of the child.
The truth of the matter is, that the head lamas arrange everything, and
"coach " up the child ; but the common people, perhaps the majority of the
lamas even, believe the hoax most implicitly. Those who manage the business
are as conscious of the fraud, as they are of their own existence, and it is even
whispered that the Gegen is not only their dupe, but their victim, ruled with a
rod of iron, honoured and made much of as long as he is yielding to the board
of lamas, but quietly poisoned or otherwise murdered, when he begins to be
refractory, or discovering his power, tries to exercise his own will. The living
Buddhas are the pillars of the present Mongol religious system ; — that system
then owes its support to deliberate fraud and falsehood, and that on the part
of its highest lamas.
V. — The Whole Lama System is a Curse. — {a) To the lamas themselves;
because it makes them terribly wicked. The great sinners in Mongolia are the
lamas, the great centres of wickedness are the temples. But do not be too
harsh in spewing of the lamas. They are to blame undoubtedly, but the
system is responsible for a great part of their sin. It is the system which makes
the lamas, and places them in hotbeds of vice. Few lamas have any hand in
their assuming the sacred garb. When children of six or ten years of age, their
parents or guardians decide that they shall be lamas. The little fellows are
pleased enough to put on a red coat, have their heads shaven, carry about the
leaf of a Tibetan book between two boards, and be saluted as lama. It is all
very fine at first. As mere children they do not know how much the full extent
of their vows means. After some years they do know, but then it is too late to
turn back. They cannot get free^rom their vows, — they cannot keep them ; so
they break them, repeatedly and systematically ; their conscience is seared, and
now that they are started, they do not stop with merely violating vows they
cannot keep ; but having cast aside restraint, and acquired a momentum in sin,
they go on to the most unthought of wickedness. Thus it comes, that the great
lama religious centres are the great centres of sin. The head-quarters of
Mongol Buddhism is Urga, where Satan's seat is. The place has the worst
repute throughout the whole country. If you go there, you will be warned never
to go out after dusk, except you are well armed : and a foreigner who knew
something of the place, once remarked that he believed, that the lamas there,
lived in the daily practice of all the sins known among men, murder alone ex-
cepted. Most of these men, had they not as children become the victims of this
cursed system, might have lived useful lives, free from at least the grosser forms
of iniquity, which as lamas they drink up like water.
The lama system is a curse, — {b) To the people generally. Like priest,
14 THE CHINESE RECOEDER [January-
like people. The influeuce of the wickedness of the lamas is most hurtful. It
is well known. The lamas sin not only among themselves, but sow their evil
among the people. The people look upon the lamas as sacred, and of course
think that they may do what lamas do. Thus the corrupting influence spreads,
and the state of Mongolia to-day, as regards uprightness and morality, is such
as makes the heart more sick the more one knows of it. I suppose there are
good lamas here and there, and I do not forget, that the guilt of sin lies upon the
sinner himself, not upon a system ; but, nevertheless, the guilt of the tempter
is as great as that of the sinner ; and this guilt must be laid at the door of the
system of lamaism, which Mongol Buddhism regards as one of her brightest
ornaments.
VI. — Mongol Buddhism has no Intelligent Wousiup — This is perhaps
putting it a little too strong. I am not sure. Most of the prayers are Tibetan ;
but there are a few Mongol prayers in use also, which the usei'S seem to under-
stand more or less. Make allowance for this, say one per cent to be very
liberal ; and then it is safe to say, that Mongol Buddhism has no hitelligent
worship. The reason the Mongols themselves give for using Tibetan in
preference to Mongolian is, that as water when poured from one cup into
another, becomes less in quantity and loses its purity, so the prayers suffer in
translation from one language to another. So they keep to the Tibetan, and
maintain that the merit lies in saying the prayer, not in understanding it.
Tliey carry this out to its legitimate results.
I once saw a huge pile of a ten-volume work in a Mongol's tent, and
asked what use was made of it. I was told it was read through once a year.
As this would have been a good task for the owner, who was fonder of whisky
than piety, I asked a little more about it, and was told there was no difficulty
in the matter. Ten lamas were sent for to the temple, entered a tent prepared
for their use, took each man his volume, and the whole ten rattled away
simultaneously, till the task was completed. This is no exaggeration. Ask
almost any lama the meaning of his prayer, and he will think you a queer
fellow, even to ask such a thing. Remember the windmills and the prayer-
wheels, and there you have proof that the worship is neither intelligent nor
spiritual. It is simply mechanical, whether performed by the mouth, the
hand, or the windmill. The worship is simply a hollow form, — nothing more.
There is an improvement on mechanical worship even. In the cupboard
under the altar in a Mongol's tent, I once came upon a bundle nicely done up.
I was curious to see what .was in it ; but the very mention of opening it threw
the Mongol into a state of excitement ; and he hastily explained to me, that
it had been put up by a celebrated lama, and that its very existence there
was sufficient to bring luck to the tent and merit to the inhabitants.
VII. — The Mongol Buddhistic Worship is Debasing. — The lamas make
much of the attitude of the mind in devotion, — say indeed, that in otterings.
and worship, the state of the mind is everything. They also maintain that in
bowing before idols, the worship is not directed to the image, but to that which
the image represents. This is all very well in theory, but as we are now dealing
with the practical aspects of Buddhism, it is impossible to overlook the fact,
that the great mass of the people worship the lumps of brass, wood, or mud
before which they bow, and lay themselves open to the fierce invective, with
which the old prophet ridiculed the ancient idolaters. A devout Mongol has
to wottship, not only no end of images, but must also pay his devotion lo books,
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 15
father and mother, and above all his Bakshi or teacher. His teacher he esteems
more than father and mother ; to the latter he owes his body ; to his teacher he
owes the enlightenment of his soul. Nay he ranks his teacher as high as
Buddha himself. Buddha's revelations are great and good, he says, but except
through his teacher he would never have known them ; and thus it is that he
ranks his teacher on a level with Buddha. Some even speak more boldly,
and hold that the teacher does more for them than Buddha, and therefore
deserves more honour. In this way it comes about that Buddhism takes a
man, sinful, vile, passionate, full of hes and duplicity, — a man whose imper-
fections and sins you are perfectly acquainted with, — and sets him up as your
highest object of reverence. Is this not debasing "?
VIII. — Buddhistic Good Works often do more Harm than Good. —
To relieve distressed animals is meritorious, say the Buddhist books- Country
Mongols sometimes, on going out at the gate of the great lama temple in the
city of Peking, find Chinamen sitting with sparrows cooped up in cages The
sparrows are for sale, cheap, a cash or two each. He appeals to the Mongol,
and not in vain. It is a chance to make merit cheaply, so the latter buys one
or two birds, sets them at liberty, and goes away with the comforting feeling,
that he has done a meritorious action. He has let two sparrows free, and by
that very act causes other three to be trapped. Indeed it was simply to meet
the Mongol demand, that these sparrows were caught ; and thus from want of
a little reflection, he causes birds to be distressed by the very act of relieving
them. This is a small matter, and the thing is so apparent that most of the
town Mongols are not to be caught thus. A more serious matter is the giving
of alms. Almsgiving is a splendid virtue in itself, blessing him that gives
and him that takes, when carried on with discretion. When earned on with-
out discretion, it becomes, as in Mongolia, a blast and a curse to the land and
the people. Indiscriminate charity has flooded the country with beggars. Not
only do you find sturdy fellows begging round the country, under the shallow
pretence of praying for the good of the land, but mounted beggars are quite
common. Beggars ride in Mongolia and sometimes ride good horses too. They
come and live on the best the tent aftbrds, and not contented with this, expect
a gift in money or kind when they leave. No one likes to refuse admittance
or withhold the gift, lest the lama should blast them with his curse. The
clover in which beggars revel, induces many to adopt the profession, who
have not the excuse of helpless poverty ; and not only do these fellows ride
about on horse-back, but some of them band together in companies, and travel
about with camels and a tent. However there is another side to this picture.
One of the saddest pictures to be seen anywhere, is in the market-place of
Urga ; where human beings lie night and day on the stony ground, covered
with a few scraps of filthy skins and cast-off felts. Most of them have no
fire, and there they lie exposed to the intense frost that prevails five or six
months of the year, and to the piercing night winds which blow all the
year round. Said a Buriat once to me, as we stood looking at them, —
"These are worn-out creatures; the half of them die." The truth of his
words was manifest, when morning after morning, one lair after another
was found empty. Such is the end of the Mongol beggar, when he becomes
too weak to beg more. The inducement to go there, — to the Urga market-
place,— is the fact that people of the place, and pilgrims, with an eye to
merit, prepare food by the pailful, and have it distributed to the famishing.
16 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
The manner of distribution is unique. One man takes the pail and a ladle ;
the instant he is seen approaching, men, women and children, producing
from the breast of their garments, the ever-present cup, rush at him and he
wou^d never reach the helpless creatures at all, did not his companion, a
stalwart lama, lay about him with a pole about eight feet long, and keep back
the eager crowd. Skirmishes and fights ensue over the spoil, and the whole
crowd behave more like a pack of savage dogs than human beings. This is
one of the deplorable fruits of that charity without discretion, which has some
attractive things about it, but which in reality causes more suffering and
misery than it relieves.
IX. — Mongol Buddhism makes Men sin in Actions that are really In-
different-— To kill sheep for instance as food is right enough in itself. Buddhism
says " Thou shalt not kill." But a Mongol must have mutton, so he invents
all manner of excuses. If he is within reach of a market, he goes there and
buys, persuading himself that he has no hand in the killing of the animal.
He pretends not to see, that by purchasing the flesh he makes himself partaker
in the sin of killing. The lamentable thing is, that the Buddhist finds himself
hampered with so many impossible commands, which he finds he caimot keep,
that by a constant practice of juggling with his conscience, he at last comes to
have very vague ideas as to what he is responsible for, and what he is not
responsible for. When religion has succeeded in blinding a man, so that he
cannlot tell right from wrong, it has well nigh prepared him for any sin even the
most atrocious.
There are however right-minded men in Mongolia, who do not stoop to
such juggling at all. They say it is a sin, but mutton they must have ; they
cannot help it, so they go in for the sin, hoping to wipe out the stain by extra
diligence in making merit. I once met such a man, and was the occasion of
his being a good deal grieved. He was a lama, and sold me a sheep ; engaging
as part of his bargain, to find me a layman to kill it. The sun set and no
layman turned up. If the animal had only been killed, there were plenty of
lamas about who would have been only too glad to assist in skinning it and
cutting it up * but no one would strike the blow. He had to take his sheep
away again, and in addition to being sorry at the loss of the money, he seemed
much exercised in his mind, because he by selling the animal for slaughter,
felt himself guilty of killing it ; and as the transaction had fallen through,
foresaw that he would have to sell it to some one else, and thus be twice
guilty of killing the same sheep! It is impossible not to have sympathy
with such straightforward men, in the superfluous dilemmas in which they
are placed, by the unreasonable demands of an over-exacting religion.
One other instance. — One day we pitched our tent near the abode of a
family, which I found to consist of one old man and two old women. I
asked for milk, and as they were poor, offered to give them some rice in return.
We had been living on rice and millet for days, and were eager to taste milk.
They had run out of grain, and for days had been living mainly on prepai-a-
tions of milk. They had lots of milk and no rice ; we had lots of rice and no
milk. Exchange was for the good of both parties- The old woman seemed to
jump at the idea, but referred the question to her old man, put the end of a
fragment of a gun-barrel into her toothless mouth, and set about blowing the
fire. The old man made short work of the question. He would like the ex-
change, but there was a religious prohibition for the day. It could not be
J^ebruary.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 17
done ; so they must drink their milk, and we must boil our rice in water. So it
Beemed at least ; yet in a few minutes we had a basinful of good milk in our tent.
The old women were pious, but not destitute of common sense; so sending off the
old man to look after the goats, they quickly brought us milk, and carried off
the rice ; and I hope did not shock the old man's piety, by offering him a share
of the spoil. This is only a sample of one among many vexatious prohibitions
and requirements, and of the manner in which common sense often disregards
them. These ordinances, which the Mongols feel binding upon them, cannot
be thus disregarded without doing violence to the conscience, but after all,
the blame of disregarding such meaningless commandments, rests not so
much with the offenders, as with the system which appoints the ordinances.
X. — Buddhism fails to Produce HoLiNESS*~It holds out the greatest
inducements to virtue, and shakes the direst terrors over vice ; but it succeeds
neither in destroying vice nor producing virtue. Religious Mongols steal, seem-
ingly without the least sense of shame, and do not hesitate to tell lies even
when saying their prayers. A doctor of divinity of my own acquaintance, on
one occasion deliberately and predeterminately lied, that he might retain posses-
sion of a few inches of wood, which he knew belonged to a Chinaman close
by ; and the fact may perhaps not be generally known that the disciples of
one of our Peking living Buddhas, have quite a wide-spread reputation for
being notorious thieves ! It is unnecessary to multiply examples. Perhaps
discouraged by long failure. Buddhism seems to have given up trying to make
men good and pure, and seems to have no hesitation in extending her consola-
tions and countenance, even to those who professionally live by the wages of
iniquity. The great aim of religion is to make men good and holy, and when
a religion fails in this so utterly, that it gives up tbe attempt altogether, where,
I would ask, can it find an excuse for its existence ? " It is henceforth good for
nothing, but to be cast out and trodden under foot of men."
XI. — Buddhism is a Usurper. — Apart from this, there is a superabun-
dance of charges against this religion, — sufficient to condemn it utterly again
and again. But even though there were no charges to be preferred against it,
THIS one would be sufficient to condemn it. It usurps haughtily and with a
high hand, the worship and honour due to Jesus Christ alone. By teaching
that men can, unaided, free themselves from sin, and pass to the life beyond, from
the regions of sorrow and suffering, it makes the Cross of none effect, and says
that the death of Christ was superfluous. It not only usurps His rightful domin-
ion, but actually vaunts itself as greater and mightier than He ; and this too,
when it knows itself to be an utter failure, quite incapable of performing the
smallest of its many boasts ; and is conscious, in the person of its highest officers,
that, foundation and superstructure, it is a fabric of lies, — warp and woof it is
a tissue of falsehood. Lamas are either deceivers or deceived, x)r partly both ;
temples are gilded cages of unclean birds ; the whole system is an utter abomi-
nation, an ottence to God and a curse to man. Let us pray for the speedy des-
truction of this religion, which haughtily robs God, and remorselessly pollutes
and crushes man. May it soon fall and its oppressions be replaced by the mild
sway of that Master, whose yoke is easy and whose burden is light ; and may
we at length see the Mongol leave off his pilgrimages and his vain repetitions,
being taught that " pure religion and undefiled before God and the father is this,
to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep himself
unspotted from the world." Hoinos.
18 THE CHINESE KECORDER [January-
THE USE OF MONEY, AS AN AID, AND A HINDRANCE TO
MISSION WORK IN CHINA.
By Rev. John Butler.
Read before the Ningpo Missionary Association^ January Qth, 1874.
TU"HEN the churches in Christian lands send contributions of money, to be
used in extending a knowledge of the gospel among heathen nations, they
have a right to ask from time to time, — "Is the money expended in such a
way, as to further the object contemplated by the donors ; and how is the
use of money related to the success of the ^vork ? "
The answers to these questions will bring under review, the objects for
which the money of the churches is used ; and also the results which flow
from the agencies thus put in operation.
It vrill be evident to every one who gives the subject a moment's thought,
that the position which the foreign Missionary occupies, is a peculiarly delicate
and responsible one, both as regards his relation to the Christian public at
home, and to the heathen among whom he lives. In addition to his office as
"steward of the mysteries of God," he becomes also steward of the gifts
of the saints to their fellow men who are still "in the gall of bitterness,
and in the bond of iniquity."
Moreover, the funds entrusted to his care, have a history and associations
which give them a sacred character. They comprise the mite of the \vidow
and the gift of the orphan ; the small but cheerful offerings of the plodding
laborer and of the toil-worn artizan, as well as the princely donations of the
rich. Many of these gifts are not only the sacrifices of poverty and self-denial,
but they come perfumed with prayer, and hallowed with the benedictions of
Christian hearts. To use these offerings so as not to defeat the intentions of
the givers, and by their use to accelerate and not hinder the progress of
Missions, is a work which requires the best gifts of the head and of the heart.
In offering a few thoughts on this subject, I will call attention to, —
I. — The Dangers Connected with the use of Money in Mis-
sionary Work among Heathen Nations. — The Bible, expressing the lan-
guage of universal experience, has told us that "the love of money is the root
of all evil ; "* and the Latin poet, speaking for the w^hole heathen world,
expresses the same truth thus : —
"0 1 cursed love of gold, what wilt thcu not force the hearts of men to do ! "
Only the grace of God can control and subdue this strongest passion of
the human heart; and where that religion which "is more to be desired than
gold" does not prevail, we may expect that men will be induced to do any-
thing for money. When the Missionaries from -Christian lands come among
the heathen, and by their dress, their style of living, and their superior
culture, impress them with the fact, that the countries from which they come
are rich, that the churches which send them out are numerous and wealthy, there
is danger that this outward appearance of prosperity, stability and strength,
will be a more powerful attraction in drawing men around them, than the
gospel which is designed to save their souls. When money, as one of the
appliances of Mission work, produces this impression, and tends to obscure or
I Timothy vi: 10.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 19
weaken the attractiveness of the gospel, it becomes thereby an obstacle, and
should, so far as the circumstances of the case will allow, be kept out of view.
It is a significant fact, that Christianity was first introduced into the
world with all the surroundings of poverty. The Saviour of men, the Creator
of the worlds, the Possessor of all things, when he came to preach salvation to
sinful men, '* had not where to lay his head." " He took upon himself the form
of a servant, and became poor, that we through his poverty might become rich."
Why did Jesus assume a condition of poverty ? Surely his lowly state was
voluntary. It was not from any necessity, that the Son of man, when he
*' went about doing good," and " preaching the gospel of the kingdom," lived on
the charity of a few friends. He who could turn water into wine, and feed
the five thousand in the wilderness, could also surround himself with all the
appliances of wealth, and live and travel in princely splendor. With the ex-
perience of fifty years labors among heathen nations to guide us, may we not
conclude that our Lord voluntarily assumed a condition of poverty, lest by the
appearance of wealth, he should draw around him a multitude of heartless and
hypocritical followers'? He knew the power which money exerted over the
hearts of men. He knew how much more readily they would be attracted by
the hope of worldly prosperity than by the " true riches " which he brought to
them ; and, therefore, we may reasonably infer, kept out of view every object
that would w^eaken the power of the gospel which he preached. How far is the
example of Christ and his Apostles a model for Missionaries in modern times ?
It is true that the circumstances and qualifications of missionaries now are
very different from those of apostolic times ; but the condition of those to whom
the message is preached, remains substantially the same. The masses of the
heathen are still poor, and ignorant, and selfish ; and the love of money continues
to be the ruling passion in their hearts. It is therefore a question worthy of
serious consideration, whether the appearance of stability, and power, and wealth
which surrounds modern Missions, is not a snare to the heathen mind, and does
not weaken the attractiveness of the gospel, and retard its progress.
Another source of danger from the use of money is the effect it has on
the native church. The converts are mostly i^oor, and, in addition to their
poverty, they have often to bear hardships and persecution for the cause of Christ.
They know that the Churches in Christian lands are rich, and willing to give
when there is a necessity ; when therefore they wish to build a church or call a
pastor, it is but natural for them to feel, that their brethren and sisters in Christian
lands can give the money for these objects with far less sacrifice than they can,
and thus their efforts towards self-support are often hindered and delayed by this
vision of foreign money in the background. I believe that money given to help
the native congregations to erect houses of worship, and support their preachers may
be worthily bestowed, but it is very difficult to know how much to give and when
to leave off, from the very palpable fact, that the churches at home are better
able to bear these burdens than the little congregations in heathen lands. At
the same time I believe that facts in other Mission fields, as well as China, will
show, that the churches which have received the least aid from the beginning,
have developed most rapidly the spirit of self-help, have soonest arrived at
pecuniary indej)endence, and have exhibited most zeal for the salvation of others.
II.— Examples of Successful Missions, Showing the Relation of
Money ,to the Success of the Work.— The history of the most successful
Missions in ancient and modern times, is instructive as throwing some light on
20 THE CHINESE EECOEDER [Jamiary-
the question—" How is the use of money related to the success of Missions 1 "
The earliest history of Christian Missions, is that contained in the Acts of the
Apostles. We have there accounts of extensive Missionary labors among the
pagans of the Roman world, and notices of many churches planted in different
parts of the Empire. It is interesting to inquire, how the expenses of these
Missions were borne. Who paid the Missionaries, and who furnished their travel-
ing expenses by sea and land '? There were no Missionary Societies then to
send them money, and the older churches in Judea were so poor, that they
had to look for help to the heathen converts. The apostle Paul tells us, that the
church at Philippi ministered " once and again " to his necessity;* but the support
was not permanent. At other times he refused all aid, and labored with his own
hands, lest he should '^ hinder the gospel of Christ ;"t while at the same time
he lays down the rule, that " they which preach the gospel should live of the
gospel." I The laborer is worthy of his hire, and none more so than he who
labors in the "word and doctrine."
The truth is clearly laid down in the New Testament, that preachers of
th(^ gospel are to be supported, either by those churches to whom they preach, or
by those who send them forth as Missionaries ; and the apostle Paul plainly
intimates in the 9th chapter of 1st Corinthians, that the other apostles, besides
himself and Barnabas, availed themselves of this right. That Paul, for good reasons
did not, is no rule for Missionaries now; and Barnabas, being a man of
property^ doubtless bore all his own expenses, and very likely helped also to
defray the expenses of his traveling companion Paul. Besides the personal
expenses of the Missionaries, we have no examples in the New Testament of
money being given for other objects connected with Missionary labor; such
as building of churches, supporting of catechists and local preachers, repairs
and other incidentals. I by no means wish to convey the impression, that
money given for these purposes is unwisely bestowed ; but in pursuing methods
outside of the Bible, I think we should be at least cautious. There are several
places in the New Testament where wo have accounts of money having been
collected for benevolent purposes ; but in each of these cases, it was applied to
relieving the temporal necessities of the saints. After the day of Pentecost,
when there was a great multitude of Christians in Jerusalem, their stores
having been exhausted, those who had possessions sold thejii, and " parted them
to all men, as every man had need,"|| Also in the 11th chapter of t-he Acts,
we find that the Christians in Asia Minor and Greece sent "relief unto the brethren
which dwelt in Judea," on account of the famine which was threatened in that
land ; and the more regular and permanent form of collection, that is noticed in
the 9th chapter of 2nd Corinthians, was also applied to " the wants of the
saints."
Subsequent to the age of the Apostles, the most flourishing Christian
Missions of which we have any accounts, were those of the Nestorians in central
and eastern Asia, and the Irish Missions on the continent of Europe. The
Nestorians came to China in the year 635, during the reign of the famous
Emperor T'a-tsung of the Tang dynasty, and continued their labors, with some
interruptions for nearly a thousand years. They had many hardships and dis-
couragements to contend with, having been persecuted alternately by Buddhists
and Mahommedans ; yet notwithstanding all the obstacles they encountered, they
* See Phil, iv : 16. f See Acts xx : 34, and I. Cor. W : 12. J I. Cor. ix: 14. || Acts ij : 46.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAI.. 21
succeeded in extending a knowledge of the Christian religion throughout a large
part of the Chinese Empire. That their converts were numerous and influen-
tial, and that the religion of Christ once flourished in many parts of China,
may be learned from the monument discovered in Si-en-fu, in the province of Sin-
si in the year 1625 ; as well as ftKjm the accounts found in Chinese books, in
the travels of Marco Polo, and in Gibbon's History of the Decline and Fall
of tJie Roman Empire. Nearly contemporaneous in their origin, were the Mis-
sions that went forth from Ireland in the sixth and seventh centuries. A very
intere^ng and extended account of these Missions, may be found in the His-
tory of Foreign Missions, by t3ae Rev Dr. Anderson. " Before the year 720,
the gospel had been proclaimed by Columbanus and his countrymen, from the
mountains of Switzerland, down to the delta of the Rhine, and eastward to the
river Inn and the Boh«iaian forest ; and all the tribes within these borders
were really in subjection to the Christian faith, as taught by the Irish Mis-
sionaries." Though we are left to conjecture, in regard to the amount of money
expended in these two most flourishing Missions, yet when we take into account
the poverty of Christians in those times, the vastness of the work accomplished,
the remoteness of the countries, and the difficulties and dangers of traveling, I
think we may safely conclude that in proportion to the work done, there is a
great difference between the amount of money expended on ancient Missions and
that expended on Missions of modern times.
Coming down to our own time, we have the example of one of the most
interesting and flourishhig Missions of modern times, bearing directly on our
subject. 1 quote from an able article in the Examiner and Chronicle of
August 7th, 1873. The wTiter of this article, is a member of the Mission
of which he speaks ; — '* It is a fact known to a few friends of foreign Missions,
that Dr. Judson did not train the Burman converts to systematic Christian
.giving. He wished them to be assured that he did not seek theirs but them ;
and he wished to present to their minds in as strong contrast as possible, the
free grace of Christianity, and the meritorious works enjoined by Buddhism.
The Karen churches on the other hand, were trained by their teachers to
fielf-support, from the very beginning. They always built their own chapels.
As soon as they obtained pastors, they were taught to feel the responsibility
of their support. During the troublous times that preceded and followed the
last Burmese war, Mr. Abbot aided the pastors a little, but he never gave
them a regular stipend. He had but little to give. With thirty or forty
preachers under his care, he received the same allowance from the Board that
his brethren of the Burman Mission received for half-a-dozen ; yet repeatedly he
drew less than half bis allowance ; for he had faith in the principle of self-
support, even among these infant poverty-stricken Ka^en churches.
The result has justified the soundness of his principles. The churches
which he founded have grown in numbers, in zeal, in generosity and intelli-
gence, more rapidly perhaps than those of any other Mission in Asia. The
associates and successors of Judson, while recognizing the rare wisdom and
merits of the father of their Mission, do not follow him in his views on this
subject; and under their guidance, we understand the Burman churches are
advancing in self-support and benevolence, and are being blessed according-
ly." The Karen Mission has at least taught us the lesson, that extensive
and successful Missionary work can be carried on with a small amount of
money.
22 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
Ill.— Where THE USE OF Money in Mission Wouk is Indispensable.
— 1. In supporting preachers of the gospel, both foreign and native. When
the Missionary arrives on heathen ground, he is placed among entire strangers.
The people have no sympathy with him or his message, and no interest in the
success of his cause. He must have a house to live in, food to eat, and
clothing to wear. He must purchase books and hire a teacher, in order to learn
the language. He must have a servant or two, and possibly pay a doctor's bill.
These and all other necessary expenses, for himself and his family (if he
has one), must be met either by his own private means, or by the gifts of
Christians at home. The native helper who devotes all his time, either to the
preaching of the gospel, or to distributing books, or to any other form of
Christian work must also be supported ; and until there is a community of
Christians large enough to assume his support, it must come from the churches
in Christian lands.
2. Another department of Mission work where money is necessary, is
the Pnnting Press, The Bible, either whole or in part, must be scattered
broad-cast among the people. Christian books and tracts must be printed and
circulated ; and until the native church is able to bear the expense of this
work, the money to carry it on must come from Christian lands.
IV. — When does the use of Money prove a hindrance to Mission
Work ? — I approach now the most difficult part of this subject, and one on
which Missionaries entertain different opinions. I am encouraged, however, in
setting forth my own convictions on this subject, from the fact that they accord
in the main, with the views of several of my brethren, both in Ningpo and in
other parts of China.
1. As a rule we pay too large salaries to our native helpers. It does
not yet seem to be settled among Missionaries, on what principle or theory
salaries should be paid. Some say a native's salary should be regulated by
his office in the church ; others say it should be according to his ability ; others
again maintain that the salary should be regulated by what the man can make
in secular employment; and some hold that he should have a comfortable
support. In consequence of these different theories, there is considerable
difference in the salaries paid to native helpers in China; and the question will
probably never be fully settled, until the support of the native preachers is taken
out of the hands of foreigners, and assumed by the native churches. Until,
however, that day arrives, it is absolutely necessary, that some principle be
adopted in the payment of salaries, that can be defended before native Chris-
tians and before unbelievers. As a help towards solving this difficult problem,
it seems to me that the following principle, as applicable to the salaries of
preachers in Christian and in heathen lands, can be fully maintained. Any
man who makes more money by preaching the gospel than he can make in
any other employment, loses thereby a large part of his influence with
his own congregation, and with the impenitent around him. Let us imagine,
for example, a congregation in England or America, ministered to, week
after week, by a man whose salary is larger than the income of any one
of his congregation. They know, moreover, that with his talents and acquire-
ments, he could not possibly make as much in any other calling. The suspicion
may be wrong, but it would be almost irresistible, that he served the Lord for
hire. Let this state of things become general in Christian lands, and what
power would the Christian ministry have with the people? As it is, ministers of
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 23
the gospel, as a rule, are the most poorly paid class of people in the world, in
proportion to their qualifications. In the United States, a first-class carpenter,
or mason, or bricklayer, or type-setter, has a larger income than the average
clergyman. It is true that most of them get a support, more or less generous ;
but still it is a fact well known, that ministers preach the gospel for less than
they could make in other callings ; and this is one of the sources of the power
of the clergy. It is evident to all, that, in a worldly point of view, they make a
sacrifice in order to preach the gospel. In applying this principle to the native
preachers in China, a very different state of things is presented to our view.
We find the congregations listening to the preaching of men who have, as a
rule, bettered their condition by becoming preachers ; and who have larger
incomes than the great majority of their hearers. The people know that
these men could not get as large salaries in any other calling, as they get as
preachers of the gospel ; and it would therefore be a wonder, if there were not
some in the congregation who doubted their sincerity. And the know-
ledge of these facts is not confined to the native Christians. Their heathen
neighbours and relatives know the salaries of every native assistant and the
impression is widespread, that it is a profitable business to hong-dao-li{^,e. preach).
Though the native preachers be earnest and true men, and above
reproach as to their moral character, yet while the fact remains, that they
get more money in the service of the church than they could get as mechanic«y
or clerks, or teachers, they must of necessity lose a good part of their influence
with their congregations ; and it would be hard to convince the heathea
around them, that they did not serve the Lord because they got paid for it.
The same principle holds good in regard to foreign Missionaries. Let the
people get the impression, that we are better paid than the average of our country-
men, and that our salaries are larger than they would be if thrown on our
own resources for a livelihood, and what would hinder them from looking
upon us as mere hirelings ? But they have facts before their eyes to convince
them to the contrary. They see that foreign mechanics, and clerks, and
tide-waiters are better paid than Missionaries ; and that men of no higher
talents and attainments in the service of the Customs, in the Consulates, and in
Arsenals and other departments, receive salaries double and treble the amount paid
to foreign Missionaries. As a matter of fact, I think the Chinese generally
regard the Missionaries as having made a sacrifice in coming to preach the
gospel among them, and they are thus looked upon as good, though misguided
men, who are seeking the welfare of their fellow-creatures, and are laying up
thereby a store of merit for themselves in the future world. Could this
impression go abroad in regard to the native preachers, it would be a much
slighter obstacle to the spread of. Christianity, than the one which now so
generally prevails.
2. Another place where the use of money becomes «an obstacle, is in
creating employment for poor Christians, so as to help them. To help the poor,
and especially those of the " household of faith," is both a duty and a privilege.
But to make employment, where the person does not earn the money which he
receives, is a kind of "pious fraud," which has neither the grace of true
benevolence, nor the justice of the laborer's wages, to recommend it. Moreover
this practice creates a wrong impression outside, and excites false hopes in the
minds of the lame and the blind and the halt, who seek admission to the Church.
Some years ago, a cripple was admitted to the Presbyterian Church in this city,
24 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
and as he bad " no visible means of support," was made watchman of the Mis-
sion compound on the north bank. The oflBce was purely a sinecure, made with
the best intentions, but as the experience since then has proved, tm wisely ; for
there have been cases, not a few, of persons anable to gel a livelihood, who
have almost demanded to be admitted into the Church ; and as a reason to
enforce their claims, pointed to the old man on the bund. In the case of poor
Christians, it would be more Scriptural and better for the cause of Missions, to
help them outright to such an extent as we may be able; and thus "let
charity have her perfect work,"^ than to make some emplojrment, so as through
it to bestow our charity.
3. Doubtful characters, — persons who are looked Upon with some suspicion^
both by natives and by foreigners — should not be paid by Mission funds, and
sent forth as exponents of Christianity.
V. — DoufitFtL Objects. — First among these I will mention Boy^ hoards
mgschools. — There are two questions affecting the proper application of the
money, time, and labor expended on Boys* boarding-schools. First — ^Whether
the assistants trained in these schools are more eflScient as preachers of the
gospel than those obtained by a shorter and less expensive process? Secondly —
Whether wo are justified in expending the money of the Christian public at
home, and also using the time of a Missionary, on an agency which has only
an indirect bearing on the work of evangelization.
When Missions were commenced in China, the first Missionaries had no
facts to guide them in regard to the usefulness of schools as a means of evan-
gelizing the people; and consequently, different persons adopted different poHciea
from the first. The majority of the early Missionaries, however, influenced
partly by the high estimate put upon education in Christian lands, and partly
by the fact, that the way was not yet open for the full and free preaching of
the gospel to the masses, were, in some way or other, connected with schools j
and now after thirty years experience in this department of labor, we have the
results of Boys' boarding-schools spread out before us. Two sets of conclusions
are drawn from the experience of the past; one in favor of boarding-schools, the
other opposed to them. Dr. Legge says ; " And what was the result of these
thirteen years of educational labor % I must say first, that the theological
seminary, so far as the object contemplated by it was concerned, proved a
failure. Of the seven young men who went into it, not one went forward to be
a preacher. I do not think that any of the lads acted hypocritically in em-
bracing Christianity in the first instance. Their judgment was convinced of its
truth; their better natures were wrought up by its disclosures. They wished for
a time to be teachers of it to their countrymen ; but as they came to look the
difficulties of the work to which they had pledged themseves in the face, their
courage failed'them.*' "Dr. Medhurst, after an experience of their results
for twenty years and more, declared Mission schools to the Chinese to be a
failure, and gave them up altogether. The London Missionary Society makes
no grants for Mission schools in China. The Church Missionary Society takes
the same course, in regard to boarding-schools in China." The Rev. L. B.
Peet of Foochow, also says: — "For more than twenty-five years, I have
myself had more or less to do with Mission schools for the Chinese, and I must
confess that I can but look upon all I have done for them as being to a great
extent lost labor."* To present the other side of this subject, perhaps the
* Chinese Recorder, vol. I., p. 135.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL, 25
most satisfactory method will be, to give a brief history of one of the oldest,
and by general consent, one of the most successful boarding schools in China,
that connected with the Presbyterian Mission in Ningpo. As it was established
more than twenty years ago, and has been generously supported, both as
regards men and money up to the present time, it may be fairly taken as an
example of what a boarding school, conducted on this plan, can do, under very
favorable conditions. The entire expense for food and clothing, as well as
the traveling expenses of the scholars to their homes in vacation, is borne by
the Mission. Boys who leave the school to learn a trade, or engage in business,
are also supplied with a small sum of out-fit money. The school generally numbers
from 25 to 30 boys, and about 10 per cent, of all those who have been in the
school for a term of years, have engaged permanently in Mission work.
There are at present under the care of the Ningpo and Hangchow Stations,
twenty-one men who are considered heads of out-stations, and are engaged
directly in the work of preaching the gospel. Of these twenty-one men, eleven
have been in the school, and ten have not. There are in addition to these,
eight young men who are engaged in teaching day schools at the out-stations ;
and these eight are all from the boarding school. Of the twenty-one assistants
above referred to, ten are ordained ministers ; and of these ten, eight are
graduates of the school, and two have not been connected with the institution.
There are also under care of Presbytery two Licentiates, who have had no
connection with the school, so that of the twelv^e men who hold the highest
grade of office in the Presbytery, eight are from the school and four are not.
Speaking of tbe relative qualifications and eflaciency of the two classes of
laborers, it may be said that the men from the schools, as a rule, are more
familiar with the Scriptures, and more methodical in their manner of preaching
Their process of thinking and way of handling a subject, is more after the
style of foreigners than that of the others. But as to effective preaching, and
success in winning souls to Christ, if there be any difference made, I think it is
rather in favor of those who have not been connected with the school.
The oldest and most highly esteemed native minister in the Presbytery, went
from his position as clerk in a store, almost directly into evangelistic work,
And with one noble exception, — the Rev. Kying Ling-yiu,* desceased, — has
been the most signally blessed of native laborers connected with the Mission. A
Church of forty members, lately organized at Tsin-^ong, in Ssen-poh, is chiefly
the fruit of the labors of an earnest carpenter, who has but little education.
Another church of about the same number, at Sing-z, below Hangchow,
was collected through the labors of a man who was once a cook in Dr. Martin's
family, and went from that position into the service of the Mission. By com-
mon consent, the most popular and eloquent preacher in the Mission, is a man
who went directly from the position of clerk in a drug store into Mission work ;
and the Elder of the church in Ningpo, a literary man, is regarded by all as
the most " thoroughly furnished," both intellectually and spiritually, of any
native laborer hi the Mission. These, with oth er efficient workers now in the
employ of the Mission, were not educated in the boarding school ; and as
regards quaHfications and success, they do n ot suffer in the comparison with
those who have been trained in the school.
To understand the history of the Boy's school connected with the
Presbyterian ilissionin Ningpo, it should be borne in mind that most of the
For an obituary note on tlii s p<astor see Missionary Recorder^ -Vol. I., p 31; Foocbow, May, ISGl
26 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
Missionaries hav« always been thorough believers in its usefulness and ultimate
success, and have looked to it as the place from which preachers should come.
For this reason, no special efforts have been made to raise up candidates for
the ministry outside of the school. Those of this character which are now in
the employ of the Mission, are in a certain sense accidental. But had the
effort been made from the first to select and train promising men, without the
agency of a boarding school, I cannot but think that a staff of laborers equal
to that now employed, might have been raised up ; and by a process much
more favorable to the progress of Missions.
There are some evils that have developed themselves in connection with tb's
school, — and I suppose they are inseparable from such an institution in China, —
which should be mentioned as going to make up the gist of the school.
1. Those boys who have passed through the prescribed course of study
and are taken into Mission employ on trial, but who afterwards prove unsatis-
factc«-y and are discharged, are left in a very helpless condition. They are
often too old to learn a trade, and the tender nurture they have received in the
school, unfits them for those employments where muscle is required rather than
brain. Those who have much experience with native helpers, know that it is
a very unpleasant and often a very difficult matter, to discharge a man from
Mission employ ; and when the person has been clothed and fed at the expense
of the Mission from his youth up, it is almost impossible to get rid of him.
You must eitW give him employment, or find employment for him in some
other field. Nearly every boy who entere the school, does so with the expectation
that at the close of the term of study, he will enter upon Mission work ; and no
matter how much care is used in weeding out unpromising boys, some will pass
through the prescribed course of study, who are unfit for Missionary labor ; and
when the school has been established for a long period, there will of necessity
be left on the hands of the Mission, a number of chronic cases, whose chief
work seems to be to try the patience of the Missionary.
2. Another evil is that some parents, and Christian parents too, send thdr
Bons to the school so as to avoid the expense of feeding and clothing them at
an age when they are unable to work ; while others place their sons in the
school, as if putting them to learn a trade, or like setting them up in business.
From these facts, taken in connection with the labor and cost, I think the
question may be fairly raised — Is the money used on Boys' boarding schools
wisely spent ?
In regard to Girls' boarding schools, I think there can be but little doubt.
Boys can be educated in the native schools, or in day schools connected with
the Missions. But the girls will receive no education, unless they receive
it in the Mission boarding school. The custom of the country is opposed to
it ; and so strong is this custom that even native Chi-istians do not feel the
necessity of educating their daughters.
II. — The Building of Chdrches for Native CoNGREaATiaNa.--Many
Missionaries have doubts whether it is wise to use the money designed
for evangelizatiojj, in erecting houses of worship for the native Christians-
There are two consideratioDB, that might be nrged against the practice.
1. The building of chapels cannot be properly regaided as direct MiB-
sionary work. Ecclesiastical historians tell us that Christians had no churches
till the third century. Though church buildings are desirable aad nseful, they
cannot be regarded as indispensable to the existence of true religion.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 27
2. The principal objection to this practice, arises from the effect it has
on the native Christians themselves. If the church be built by foreign money,
it is superintended by a foreign Missionary, and has therefore a foreign ap-
pearance, and leaves a foreign impression. The Christians look on and see it
go up, but since it is built by funds not their own, they have little or nothing
to say about the size, the convenience or the cost. When the roof leak% or the
walls tumble down, they feel that it is not their business to repair them. The
foreigners were good enough to put up the church, and now since they have
expended so much money on it, they surely will not refuse to repair it. That
the native Christians should have those feelings, is not at all strange, nor in
my view greatly to be regretted. It is perfectly natural that they should be
more interested in a building, " be it ever so humble," that was the result of
their own choice, their own planning, and partly at least of their own money.
Ornate chapels, and imposing churches, are not so much the fruit of Christian-
ity pure and simple, as they are of Christian civilization.
I have no doubt that the time will come in China, when there will be
hundreds and thousands of costly and beautiful edifices, testifying to the ex-
istence of a pure and elevating faith ; but there will also be a Christian culture
to correspond. What we want now, is something that will be suited to the
present circumstances of Christians, and will be an outgrowth of Christianity as
it exists in China, and not as it exists in Christian lands.
Perhaps an exception may be made in favor of the large and more costly
chapels at the ports, where foreigners are located. These are properly looked
upon as built by foreign money, and reflecting the culture and power of Chris-
tianity in the West. But for small congregations in the country, a structure
that corresponds with the numbers and wealth of the people, would be more
in accordance with the spirit of Christianity, and with the law of growth, than
one which beaw no relation to the condition of the worshippers. For these
reasons, it is the opinion of many, that in no ease should a chapel be entirely
built by foreign money ; but that where help is necessary, it should be given
in the shape of a donation to the native congregation j and let the responsibihty
of purchasing a site, the size and style of building, &c., rest on them ; thus
their interest will be awakened, and they will feel that the chapel belongs to
them, and that it is their duty to keep it in repair. I thmk every missionary
who has spent some years in China, and has learned the opinions entertained
by the heathen, in regard to native assistants and native Christians, and in
regard to the cost of Mission work in general, must feel that the money of
Missionary Societies, which does so much good, does also a great deal of evil.
The impression is wide-spread that native assistants preach the gospel for
money, that people join the church because they expect some worldly
advantage, and thus the spiritual power of the gospel is, to a great extent,
obscured, by the attractions which the too free use of money presents. It is
true that this erroneous impression is to a certain extent unavoidable. What-
ever course we pursue, "our good will be evil spoken of." But making all
due allowance for the cupidity and suspicion of the heathen mind, is there
not, after all, some ground for the impression which so widely prevails, that
** foreigners offer money inducements to get men to preach their doctrine,
and to enter their religion."
In making these observations I am not criticizing the policy of any
Mission, nor of any individual. This is a common evil,, and all feel it to a
23 THE CHINESE KECORDER [January-
certain extent. My object is rather to call attention to the evil, so that all may
unite if possible in removing this stumbling block from our brother's way.
Neither do I wish to intimate, that I have doubts about Chinese Christianity.
Hypocrites no doubt there are, but this will be found wherever there are true
believers. The wheat and the tares grow together in China, just as they do in
Christian lands. I think that as true and as earnest Christians may be found
in China as in England or America, judging by their relative advantages.
That there are defects in Chinese Christianity, no one will deny, and yet I believe
that many of these defects appear to us magnified, from the fact that we look at
them through the medium of foreign culture ; but whatever these defects may
be, I believe they are but partly indigenous, and partly the result of a too
liberal use of money in all the departments of Missionary labor.
NOTES OF A JOURNEY FROM MOSCOW TO CHINA IN 1654.*
By J. Dudgeon, M.D.
[The interesting series of articles by Dr. Dudgeon, on the Russian Ecclesiastical Mission, which
appeared in the Chinese Recorder in the years 1870 and 1871, will be in the recoliectioa
of many of our readers. These were brought to the notice of the Emperor of Russia,
who testified his approbation by a handsome acknowledgment. In the No. for November,
1870, he notices slightly the mission of the Russian ambassador BaikofF to the Court of
Peking. The following paper from the same hand, gives a more detailed account of the
same embassy. The tract, of which it is partially a synopsis and partly a translation, is
preserved by Andrew MQller, and published by him in black letter, in his "Abdallse
Beidavffii Historia Sinensis." It is entitled, '"'■Anhang Zivoer Meisen, Die Erste^ Eines
Moscowitischen Besandten nach China. Die Andere, Herrn Zachariae Wagners,
Aus der Churfurstl. Sdchsifichen Residentz-Stadt Dresden^ Durch ein gross Theil
der Weitj Und unter andem Auch nach China. Berlin^ Gedruckt bey Christoff
Runge." It is only the first of these two journeys that Dr. Dudgeon has translated ;
that of Zachariah Wagner having little or no bearing oa Russian intercourse with
China — Ed.']
fTHE foUowmg is from the German of the Journey of Feodor Iskowtiz Back-
hofF. In the first chapterf of the little work, the journey from Moscow to
Siberia is shortly described ; then the towns, rivers, and fruitfulness of Siberia^ ;
afterwards the inhabitants of the country || ; then the manner in which it was
conquered by Eussia§ ; and lastly the revenue derived from it^ He states that
about one hundred years before, in the reign of John Basilowiz (I wan IV., sur-
named the Terrible, A.D. 1533-84), there was a Cossack, by name Jormack
Timorfof (Yermak Timofeyen 1580-84), who, with his comrades, took to
plunder and seized some ships laden with ammunition belonging to the Czar.**
On this account, orders were everywhere issued, to pursue and apprehend
the said Jormack. He with his followers fled, and penetrated as far as the
river Cama near Totrava, which is an island, situated some 500 versts above
Casan. The owner of this island at that time, was a Kussian merchant,
named Danilo Stroginot, after whom a town, built on this island, was called.
* Feodor Iskowitz Backhofi*s Reise Aus der Moscow aach China.
t Von dem Wege aus Moscow nach Siberieii.
i Von den Stadten, Fliissen und Fruchtbarkeiten in Siberien.
Il Von den Eiuwohuern des Landes.
§ Auf was Manier die Russen Siberien erobert.
5[ Was das Konigreicb Siberien einbringet.
♦* John IV. was crowned in 1545, by the title of Czar, the first occasion of its use.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 29
From this SLroginot, Jormack was provided with arms, witli the view of attack-
ing Siberia. Fully equipped, he proceeded up the stream Tagit as far as the
river Toura,* in which there lies an island called Japonchin, occupied by Tartars,
who were routed and dispersed by Jormack. From this point he advanced
still further, till he reached Tumeen (the oldest city in Siberia, founded by
Tartars in the time of Genghis Khan), which he took, and finally ad-
vanced on Tobol (Tobolsk), where the prince resided, which he took with
little trouble. He pursued the fleeing prince up the Irtish some fifty miles
above Tobol, where he overtook and drove him off still further. In this place
he settled down for six weeks, sending out 300 of his followers to pursue the
fugitive enemy. But the most of these were crushed by the Tartars ; so that
Jormack had only 200 men left, with whom he entrenched himself; but one
night he fell over into the moat and was drowned. Forty of his band fled to
Moscow, and disclosed the whole aflPair to the Czar, who ordered 600 men to
join Jormack's comrades. This company betook themselves to Tobol, which
they strengthened and entrenched, daily sending out sorties against the Tartars,
until they were tired of war and were glad to place themselves under the pro-
tection of the Muscovy Czar. It was in this manner that the Czar got posses-
sion of Siberia, conquering many other dominions with the same success. As-
trakan was taken in one expedition. Casan, however, gave great trouble. He
besieged the city for some years, but was obliged to retire with great loss.
t In the month of May, 1654, or according to the reckoning of the Greek
Church, in the year 7162 A.M., Iskowitz started, by order of His Majesty the Czar,
from Tobolsk, for the city Tar on the Irtish, which he reached on the 27th July,
having spent four weeks and three days upon the journey. On the 1st of
August, he started up the river, to the White Waters. On the way thither he spent
four weeks, owing to the want of horses. Eventually he secured forty camels and
fifty horses from the Bouchar Tnischa, Snablai ; and starting on the 16th of
October, travelled to Kabalgakuna, a journey of three weeks. Here the inhabi-
tants are Calmucks, and live in Russian brick-built houses. From this place
to the Seven Fir Trees, is a two day's journey, and thence to the stream
Felkusa, another day's journey. This stream rises in the hills and flows into
the Irtish. Proceeding up the Irtish, with this stream on the right hand, as far
as the station of the Calmuck commandant, is three day's journey. This com-
mandant is a prostin (lama), and his land is tilled by Bucharians, of which the
produce is tarwen, peas and barley. This lama dwells on the left bank of the
Irtish. From this point, on the right of the Irtish, to the Com Fields of Ab-
blanriy's Bucharians, is a journey of two weeks, through high mountains, with
birch trees growing on both sides. The party arrived at Ablawich on the 22nd
November. The houses here are of mud and the produce is tarwen, barley, and
peas ; there is also abundance of fish. The prince Ablai Tonscha lodged him in
a mud house and entertained him well. He demanded from him the Imperial
presents, which were accordingly given him. On the 30th November, they
left this place, and proceeded to the people of Bucharia, with whom they lodged
four months and ten days. On the 3rd April, 1655, they withdrew to the brook
Botka, which is twelve days distance from the Corn Fields. Ablai Tonscha had
* The Toura is a tributary of the Tobol, which again flows into the Irtish.
t This is the comraencemeut of the second section, with the title, — '* Feodor Iskowitz BfickhofFs
Reise von Tobol, der Hauptstadt in Siberien, bis in China, bei den Russen Kittai
genannt."
30 THE CHINESE EECOBDER [January
built two stone houses with workmen got from China. Here the party remained
five weeks and five days. From Botka to KollacUng's Children is a fourteen
days' journey, and thence to the town of Kontachina is five days. This town
was inhabited by lamas or Calmnck priests. From here to the lake Ozer is
fourteen days. The river Irtish flows through this lake. From this to Mis-
gansto Tescha is two days, and again through the mountains seven days. This
region belongs to the Mongol princes ; and the language is Mongol and Calmuck.
From this to the residence of Prince Dobruna is three days' journey. This
Prince's jurisdiction extends to the confines of China, a distance of fifteen daya
Between these so-called Mongol Princes, dwell numerous smaller princefl.
From the frontier of China, to the first city Cokatana (Blue city — Kwei-hwa
cheng) is a journey of two months. The whole distance from the White Waters
of the Irtish to China is inhabited by Calmucks and Mongols, who for the most
part are found between the mountains- Mongolia is poor in food and water,
and they had frequently to remain still on account of dearth. On the 12th
January they left Kwei-hwa cheng, after being obliged to wait there nine day's
for guides. Having at last secured two they reached the city Kaski in twelve
days. Mongol princes occupy this region also, but they had revolted from the
former ones. They call themselves Tiobetzansky, and are subjects of the
Chinese Emperor. Kapei is situated between mountains of stone. The great
wall is here three fathoms high, one-and-a-half thick, and filled up with small
stones. The stone towers are not built on the wall, but ten fathoms from it,
and are distant from one another one hundred fathoms. They follow the wall
as far as the sea. On the 20th of February they received orders from the
Emperor of China to proceed to Cambalu. They started therefore on the 21st.
From Kapti to Cambalu is seven days' journey, and between the two cities are
twenty-eight others.* The cities have mud or stone walls- On the walls were
small cannon, and watch was kept by soldiers at the gates, where there were
rifles half-an-ell long with three barrels, without locks. There were stone
bridges over the rivers, — which were not large. The magistrates are carried
on the shoulders in litters, escorted on both sides by halbardiers.
They arrived in Cambalu on the 3rd March, 1656, and a quarter-of-an-
hour afterwards they were met by two persons deputed to receive them ; one
was Chancellor of the Mongol Prikase ; the other of the Chinese. They had
orders to serve up tea to them. At the place where they were received is a
large stone house, in which lived several priests. It is a large compound, with
many apartments. It is said that this house was built for the residence or visit
of the Daychan Lama, whom they call a god. In front of the house he was
ordered to dismount and kotow to the Chinese Emperor, but he answered that
it was not the custom in presence of his great Czar, to salute him on the knees,
but to pay honour to him standing with the covered head. They replied that
he must peiform the kotow, as the Dutch had done it. Thereafter they
brought him tea prepared with milk and butter, and said it was sent to him from
the King. Owing to its being Lent he refused to take it. They however
said, — *' At least accept it, for thou art sent by a great Czar to our great Czar,"
whereupon he took it and returned it to them again, with which they were satisfied.
* Koski, Kapei and Kapti are, doubtless, all misprints for Kupei kow. There is s^me mis-
take about the distance from Peking, and the number of cities on the way. In other respects,
the description answers to Kupei. It was not very unusual for Embassies from Russia to come
this way instead of the more direct route via Kalgan.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 31
As he entered the city he observed copper cannon one cU and a-half long,
placed in the gates on the right hand. He went through the old city Kabalski,
quite three versts through markets. In the court where they were lodged were
two stone houses papered inside. As to victuals there was given him daily one
sheep, one quarten of Spanish brandy, two fish, a moderate sized duck, some
wheaten flour, tea and rice. His servants had beef, some rice, two bowls of brandy,
etc. On the 4th March there came to him parties sent by the Emperor,
demanding from him the presents sent by him from H. M. the Czar. He
thereupon answered that this was not the custom with his great Czar ; but if
the Emperor would permit him to appear before him, he would, according to
usage, after delivering up his credentials, also hand over the presents. They
replied — " One Czar does not prescribe laws to another ; with us it is this, with
you it is another custom. Our Bogdoi has deputed us to demand the presents ;
but if thou wilt trade with them, then fix the price." He replied that he was
not sent by his Czar to trade, but witli letters of friendship and likewise with
presents. To this they replied — " Since thou hast been sent by thy Czar
with things for acceptance by our Czar, we shall therefore take away the same
from thee by force. We shall not steal your gairish treasures, but only take them
away ; whatever has been sent from thy Czar to ours in jfriendship, with the
letters of thy Czar, shall be called for afterwards." On the 4th March they
came, therefore, and took away by force the Imperial presents. On the 6tb,
word was sent to him from the Prikase, that he should bring the credentials to
the yamen, which request he refused, saying that he had been sent with letters
to the Chinese Emperor, and not to his officers. On the 21st August, they
again insisted that he should bring the letters to the Prikase, but he still refused ;
upon which they said — "Because thou art disobedient to our Emperor, we
have received orders to punish thee." He replied — " Although you chop oflf
Umh by limb from my body, I shall do nothing before I see the eyes of the
Emperor." On the 31st, the officers brought back the presents to him and
said — •*' Our Emperor has ordered us to do this, because thou art disobedient,
and will not come to the yamen with the letter." One of them also said —
" From whatever land anyone comes to us, he cannot see our Emperor, but
only his nearest councillors called Inoanol Bojarde."
Whether this city of Cambalu is large or not, he could not say, for he was
not permitted to go out ; but the Mongols and Chinese told him that the city
was 60 versts in circumference. This city is full of silk wares and costly stones.
The silk stuflfs are made here. Pearls and precious stones come from Karatsche
(Cochin China), which place, it is said, is owned by the son of the former
Emperor.*
Karatsche is two months* journey with camels from Cambalu. Over
against the palace is a large flat place, whither all sorts of folk congregate
to salute the Emperor, and three times each month to show their reverence to
the same. On the day of the new moon, they hang out flags to inform the
people to come and perform their reverence. On the 22nd and 28th, the great
mandarins also appear in golden clothes, and on their knees make their reverence.
There are also some twenty-six elephants, who pay their compliments in a similar
manner. The present Czar, Bogdoi, is of Mongol extraction. The former Em-
peror Daibagan, (Hwai tsung, 1628-1644) strangled himself when the Mongols
* lung-li, the young son of Daibagan, the last of the Ming dynasty Emperors.
32 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
(Mantchoos) conquered the Chinese Empire, now thirty years ago ; and left be-
hind a young son, whom the Chinese mandarins carried off to Karantsche in old
China. The Mongols in Cambalu have little to say on account of the multitude
of Chinese. In the same year (1656), on the 7th July, there arrived in Cambalu
twenty-five Dutchmen, who had left Holland with three ships; each ship
100 men strong, two of which remained behind storm-bound. The Russians,
for want of an interpreter, had no intercourse with them. They give Backhoff
two letters to take with him to Moscow.
In the year 1656, in the month of September, he left Cambalu, and
travelled back to Russia by the same way that he had come, without accom-
plishing his object ; because, as he tells us, he would not show honor to their
gods.*
It is to be noted, that Cambalu is the great city of Peking, situated in
China, and is called Cambalu because the Tartars changed the name according
to their language. Out of this the error or misconception has arisen, by
which, in the maps, Cambalu is placed in Tartary, where it has never been.
In the Life of Tarmrlane, who had conquered China, mention is made of
Cambalu ; and, he being a Tartar, Cambalu was therefore placed in Tartary.
This error was countenanced also by the fact that the old writers, who des-
cribed China called it Kittai, a name by which the Russians to this day still
designate it. Kittai is a Tartar word, which was applied to China by the Tar-
tars while they were masters of it The word in their language is equivalent
to a walled place, which China is ; and it is on this account also that the second
part of Moscow, which is called the Red Wall by us foreigners, is called by the
Russians Kittai Gorod; which name (Kittai) was given to this place by the
Tartars ; for they occupied Moscow for more than a hundred years. Because
China was therefore called Kittai by old writers while it was possessed by
the l.^artars, when they wrote their description, those who drew the maps
thought, consequently, that Kittai was the land of the Tartars outside China,
and so placed Cambalu therein. And it is for a like reason, that some have
proclaimed the land of the Tartars to be so rich, although it is really a poor
land, the half of it being unproductive.
* Regarding this, Intorcetta says : — "In quos (ritus) quouiam Muscovitae ante biennium
legatione iuncti consentire noUent cum dedecore, muneribus quae attuberaut i-edditis, rejecti
sunt." Nieuhoff, p. 187, says: — "On the 14th September, it came to the ears of the
ambassadors, that the Moscow ambassador had already detemiined upon his departure, and
had not been admitted to audience by the Emperor ; because he, as reported, to uphold the
honour and reputation of his master, would not prostrate himself before the Imperial seal. On
the same day, wliile the ambassadore sat at table, one of the Russian Company came and took
leave in the name of all, requesting at the sAme time a short statement in writing, to show in
Moscow that they had met us, which was accordingly granted. Afterwards news reached us,
that this ambassador was detained in the country, and could not proceed further, until he had
procured a passport from the Emperor.
February.] AND M[SSIONARY JOURNAL. * 83
WHAT IS THE BEST FORM FOR. AN ADDRESS TO A
HEATHEN AUDIENCE?
By ItEV. A. E. MouLE.
Read before ihe Ningpo Missionary Conference^ July 1, 1872.
TN bringing forward this question, I feel that I have undertaken not only a
very difficult task, but one also involving very grave responsibility.
Some of my senior brethren around me who have grown grey in the work
of preaching, and have addressed heathen audiences thousands of times, will
be inclined probably to smile, now at the presumption, now at the uselessness
of this question. Having been bound perhaps by no rule and no fixed form,
during their long years of preaching, who is this that ventures to suggest so late
in the day, some ideal form for an address % — ^a form which may possibly, if
accepted as ideal, condemn, though silently, the plans or no plans which they
have hitherto adopted. And knowing also, as tyros as well as veterans in this
work of preaching must know, that audiences change not only from day to day
in city preaching, and from village to village in country preaching, but that
they change and fluctuate even during the dehvery of one short address, is it
not a useless occupation to discuss the best form for an address, when it is
plain that you must vary and adapt your remarks to the chameleon hues of
your ever-shifting audience %
T hope to show before I have done, that my question is not presumptuous,
and that its consideration is not needless. But on this latter point, as to the
fluctuating character of our audiences, let me quote in passing, a Chinese
opinion. After speaking of the necessity and importance of previous prepara-
tion, my Chinese authority adds, — "It is true that, to whatever place you go, or
whatever persons you encounter, you must ' sail with the wind and act accord-
ing to circumstances ; ' and if so, surely preparation is difficult (you will say),
if not impossible. Still, remember that you will not be content of course, with a
passing word ; so that when you have spoken of other matters, you will have
time to introduce what you had prepared, as the mainstay and staple of your
address."
A missionary of considerable ability and of long experience, now working
in the north of China, feels so strongly on the double question of the necessity
for preparation, and the unsatisfactory form of address often adopted, that he is
spending much time and thought on the preparation of a volume of addresses to
heathen audiences exclusively. The well-known Indian missionary Weitbrecht,
an indefatigable and successful itinerator, even during his last preaching tours, at
the close of twenty one years of active work, — though gifted as a preacher, and
possessed of great quickness in seizing on passing circumstances, and in replying
to objections with apt and striking illustrations, yet never went out to preach
to the heathen, without first carefully arranging his thoughts upon a passage of
Scripture, and writing down the leading points of instruction. He would not
ofler to God that which had cost him nothinsf.
And when we reflect on the comparatively barren results of our work ni
this province, and the comparatively rare fruits reaped from preaching tours,
intsead of doubting the efficacy of preaching, and instituting a comparison
between that agency and education, as some are fond of doing in these days,
(a comparison altogether beside the mark, I venture to think, for our com-
34 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
mission being to ^'preach the gospel to every creature," how can we preach to
the young save by schools ? ) — shall we not rather do well to review the tone
and character and style of our former addresses "?
There is remarkable significancy in the account of the visit of Paul and
Barnabas to Iconium. " They went both together into the synagogue of the
Jews, and so spake, that a great multitude both of the Jews and also of the
Greeks believed." — So spake/ — How did they speak *? — what was the form of their
address? Our success is not worth mentioning beside such instances of apos-
tolic work. Does one cause of failure lie here, that we do 7iot "so speak?"
There is significancy also, and much suggestive power in the account of
the royal preacher, whose words were heard nearly 3000 years ago. " Because
the preacher was wise, he still taught the people knowledge, " (he did not
abandon this work of preaching for any new and so-called more powerful
machinery) ; " yea, he gave good heed, and sought out, and set in order many
proverbs. The preacher sought to find out acceptable words ;" — words of delight,
as the margin reads it. The preacher was not content with an off-hand, un-
premeditated, and bald statement of truth. He would wing the arrow of his
utterance with some proverbial saying. "Ko man of fashion," says Lord
Chesterfield, "ever uses a proverb." But the preacher of old was wiser than
Lord Chesterfield ; and the greatest of all preachers, our adorable Lord him-
self, in His words of Divine wisdom, not only quotes, but also makes proverbs for
the use of all time. With such examples before us, we shall not be content with
a bare statement of the gospel, however faithful and true, if with a little
pains we can carry it home more swiftly to the ears and perchance to the hearts
of our audience by some accejjiahle words, illustration, interrogation, adornment,
or quotation ; which though but as dry sticks and withered leaves without the
gospel, may be to the gospel message, (to quote a Chinese proverb) " as green
leaves round the lotus flower." And I imagine that St. Paul's strong and
solemn renunciation of "enticing (or persuasible) words of man's wisdom,'' refers
rather to the subject than to the surroundings of preaching. Preaching without
Jesus Christ and Him crucified, as the subject and ever recurring theme, is
foolish and powerless ; but with such a theme, let every power of imagination,
all fluency of utterance, every facility of expression, every gift of eloquence, be
enlisted and employed. Yet must we never forget, to quote the words of
another,* that the "/?i?s eloquentice in preaching is a moral, not an artistic one," —
that the Christian preacher, as Professor Blunt reminds us, " is bound to lay
himself out to put down sin, and save a brother's soul ; " or in the words
of Augustine, that " the eloquent preacher may delight in multiplying
the meshes of rhetorical argument and illustration ; but that he has no right
to weave that net, and will have no solid success in weaving it, without the
distinct and constant recognition of its being but a means wherewithal to catch
men." *' These ought ye to have done," — the gospel message is all essential, — " and
not to leave the other undone;" — despise not special artistic equipment. "Every-
thing comes of holiness," he says again, " not ckKjuence ; of humility, not oratory ;
of deeds, not words." But yet, lest any should imagine Christian oratory to
be a contradiction in terms, he says, — " Shall the adversaries of the faith be able
to state what is untrue with brevity, clearness and plausibility, while we give so
poor an account of the truth, that it makes people weary to listen to it,
* Christian Oratory in the First Five Centuries. Hulsean Prise Essay, by H. M. Moule,
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 35
prevents them from gaining .iny insight into its real meaning, and leaves them
disinclined to believe it."
With these introductory remarks I pass on to the more immediate
consideration of my subject.
I nmst premise that in my own mind, when I suggested this subject
for consideration, it was meant to be confined within very narrow limits. My
idea was not to discuss the best form of an address to a select, but rather
to a promiscuous audience. As the Chinese preacher whose words I quoted
just now remarks, — " If you meet with rude peasantry, you must adapt your
discourse to their capacity ; if you meet with persons of education, you must
raise your standard accordingly."
Such subjects may possibly be touched upon in the discussion presently,
but such were not originally contemplated by me. Neither shall I attempt
to notice the ways in which, from casual sights or sounds, the springing rice,
or the golden ears ripe for the sickle, the falling rain, or setting sun, or fanning
breeze, a boat pushing off, a child at play, a man collecting debts and such
like, or from a casual remark, a rude or civil question, a cavil or earnest
inquiry, we may after long practise, and with diligent and close attention to
native preaching, very frequently find some fulcrum for our lever, some nail
on which to hang our discourse.
My view of the difficulties of an address, contemplated rather such scenes
as we are all more or less familiar v^ith ; namely an audience large or small
in the city chapels, or under trees and sheds in the country, of an average
character, containing a few educated men, and many uneducated, civil, orderly,
curiously scaiming you, but provokingly silent, refusing to question or cavil,
and waiting in quiet expectation for your utterance. How shall I introduce
the subject "i How shall I declare my message ? How shall I open and how-
close the door ? Shall I use argument, or proclaim fact ? Shall I expose
error first or declare truth'? Shall I strive to convince of sin, or at once lift up
the Saviour '? Shall I begin with Confucius, or begin with Jesus ? Shall I speak
long of gods of wood and stone, or hft the mind of my audience without
preface to the eternal Jehovah ?
I. I propose to examine briefly the lessons which we may learn from
apostolic preaching. — II. Yet more briefly to consider what the mediaeval
evangelists can teach us or suggest. — III. After quoting some remarks of
persons on the spot, and with more immediate reference to our special work,
I shall endeavour to sum up and methodize the whole subject.
I. — I shall confine my remarks on apostolic examples of preaching, to
St. Paul's addresses at Lystra and at Athens. Lystrians and Athenians com-
bined may be taken to represent an average Chinese heathen audience, where
barbarism and civilization are so strangely blended ; and these two addresses
of the apostle blended together, may surely supply us with hints for a model
address to a heathen audience. I may remark, however, in passing, that the
most unfeigned love and reverence for the Word of God, and the most un-
wavering belief in the verbal inspiration of Scriptuiu-e, — the belief in fact that
St. Paul in these addresses spoke under the direct inspiration of the Holy Spirit
of God, and that these addresses have been recorded for our instruction and
guidance, — are not incompatible with the persuasion, that our addresses to the
Chinese need not of necessity follow in every line this apostolic model. Neither
are we to be branded as altogether unorthodox, if we refuse to consider
86 THE CHINESE RECOKDER [January-
these speeches as models of eloquence, which is the opinion of both Neander
and Milman. " Their very-brevity warns us, that they do but indicate the
lines of thought and argument, advanced and pressed in obedience to the
Holy Spirit of God ; of the manner in which these arguments were urged,
we have in fac;t no means of judging."* But my subject] includes manner
and matter as well as outHne. I listened once to a lecture delivered in
London, in which the lecturer laboured to prove that the preaching of
the apostles was essentially Unitarian. He worked out his point cleverly,
though dishonestly, explaining away or omitting altogether such passages
as were awkward for his argument ; and treating the apostle's speeches
as complete sermons, instead of as mere outlines of what were in some
cases, and notably so in the case of St. Paul's speech on Mars Hill, but
fragmentary discourses, broken off when the speaker was just warming to his
holy work, by the sneers or shouts of the crowd. Nevertheless we may and
must learn much from these addresses for our present purpose. " The discourse
of Paul at Athens," says Neander, "is an admirable specimen of his apostolic
wisdom and eloquence ; we here perceive how the apostle (to use his own.
language) to the heathen, became a heathen that he might gain the heathen
to Christianity.
The following is an analysis of the speech by Conybeare : — " Your altars
to unknown gods prove both your desire to worship and your ignorance in
worshipping. God dwells not in temples of the Acropolis; nor needs the
service of His creatures ; man was created capable of knowing God, and ought
not to have fallen into the folHes of idolatry ; even where it was adorned by
the art of Phidias. — God has overlooked the past, but now calls the world to
prepare for Christ's judgement. Christ's mission is proved by HiS' resurrection."
Here the address was abruptly stopped ; but we may derive I think at least
Jive important hints for a model address from this brief speech.
1. First, "let us be pitiful, let us be courteous;*' — more courteous cer-
tainly than the translators of the authorized English version have been to St.
Paul or to the Athenians. " Too superstitious " seems to be scarcely a fair
rendering of St. Paul's word. It ought rather to be translated as Conybeare
gives it, "your carefulness in religion;" or as Neander paraphrases it, "an
undeniable tending of the mind toward something divine;" or as Canon Norris
(a recent and very interesting writer on the Acts) renders it, — "scrupulously
religious;" and this latter writer points out, that this expression was quoted
long ago by Chrysostom in illustration of St. Paul's own precept in Col. iv : 5,
6. — " Walk in wisdom toward them that are without, redeeming the time. Let
your speech be alway with grace."* I remember a sermon preached by Chinese
lips not far from this city, which followed very closely St. Paul's model ; an
address too which was blessed to the true conversion, as we trust, of at least one
priceless soul. It was delivered in a small temple, to a number of women who
were there for worship. The preacher waited courteously till there was a break
in the murmur of o mi do veh;^ and when ihe women rose and offered tea, he
began. " Ladies," he said, " young and venerable, you are indeed very earnest
and zealous in your worship of idols ;" and so, gently but uncompromisingly,
like St. Paul, the preacher went on to speak of the one true object for worship,
and of the one only way of approach to a holy God.
* Key to the Acts. Norris. f J^^^' " Eternal Buddha."
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 37
2. This point suggests the second lesson to be learnt; namely, that
truth may be stated so as silently to rebuke idolatry, instead of depending on
a minute denunciation and pitiless exposure of the follies of idolatry by name.
The words interpolated by Conybeare in his epitome of St. Paul's speech, —
Acropolis, Phidias, &c., were probably passing through the minds of the Athen-
ians as they listened. "The Epicureans again found their atomic theory and
the government of chance irresistibly invaded by the assumption of God's pro-
vidence; and the stoic by the side of this same doctrine, felt uncomfortably
convinced that the dogma of inexorable necessity could not stand ; whilst he
felt scandalized at the thought of his kyiling-ts, — his " perfect man" having to sit
at the feet of Christ, side by side with the veriest outcast of society."*
3. I would notice as suggested by St. Paul's address, the Bible
sanction for the employment of quotations from profane authors, and the great
value of such in our addresses to the Chinese. The poet Aratus, from whom St.
Paul quotes, — a native of St. Paul's own province, was so celebrated for
his astjonomical poems, that Ovid declares his fame will live as long
as the sun and moon endure: — Cum sole et lane semper Aratus erit
" How little did the Athenian audience imagine (remarks Howson, from
whose notes I draw this information,) that the poet's immortality would really
be owing to the quotation made by the despised provincial who addressed
them % " Now I know no really valid objection to the use of Chinese classical
sayings save this one, that by weaving their words into our discourses, if those
discourses are blessed to the salvation of immortal souls, we shall perchance
make Confucius and Mencius immortal ! But surely they deserve immortality as
much as Aratus ; and the possibility of such being the result, as it did not
terrify St. Paul, need not terrify us. I cannot but look uiX)n the aphorisms
of such deep meaning and significancy, scattered up and down the classics, as
a providential help in our work which must not be thrown away. For what
is the gospel designed to meet? It clashes with pride no doubt, and sternly
opposes sin of every kind ; but it is expressly designed to soothe the deeper woes
of man, and to satisfy his higher aspirations. Fecisti nos adTe; et inquietum est
cor nostrum donee requiescat in Te. " Thou hast made us for Thyself ; and man's
heart is restless till it rests in Thee." Now this restlessness, these despairing
sighs, and earnest though almost hopeless hopes, do express themselves very
distinctly sometimes in the Chinese classics, and in the proverbial sayings of
the people; and an apt quotation of this kind will go often much further than
elaborate argument. We have no Old Testament Scriptures to appeal to, as had
St. Paul at Antioch and Iconium; we cannot heal the cripple of Lystra with
a word ; but we have the one advantage which St. Paul had at Athens, the
possibility of appealing to Chinese poets and prose writers, not in attestation
of the gospel, but in corroboration of the need of a remedy for the ruin of the
human race.
4. We cannot perform miracles, I observed. I think it more scriptural to
say, — " we do not perform miracles. " Under present circumstances, whether it be
that the age of miracles has Indeed quite gone by, or that the age of strong trium-
phant faith has passed for a while, the fact being, that w^e have not miracles to
help us in our work, I think we should make great and constant use of the
narratives of miraculous events in the Bible. St. Paul closes his short speech
* Christian Oratory.
38 THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
at Athens with the statement of a great fact^ the resurrection ; and all Bible
miracles are facts. ■ I know that this is not fashionable modern theology.
" Miracles must be eliminated from the Bible narrative, or scientifically explained.
Let us have the grand and simple fads of our LoRn's life on earth set before
U6." But was not the beginning of that life a great miracle? Were not its
closing years crowded with miracles'? Was not the reappearing of the Lord of
Life from the grave the greatest of all miracles ? The Bible is a myth if you
must subtract the miracles ; it is a great and divine fact with the miracles ;
and this miraculous element we should, I think, from apostolic example, con-
stantly weave into our addresses. I have again and again seen flagging attention
restored by the miracles of the loaves and fishes, of raising the son of the
widow of Nain, or of our Lord's own rising from the dead.
5. Then fifthly, though in a model address this should come earlier in
order, we should I think make great use of natural theology. At Lystra and
at AtLens, idolatry is rebuked by the unanswerable appeal " He hath sent us
rain from heaven and fruitful seasons." "He giveth to all life, breath, and all
things" "We are heaven-born, " as the Chinese say, and "Heaven-sustained.
Life and death have a law ; riches and honour depend on the will of Heaven. "
IL — I now turn lo notice very briefly, in the second place, how far and with
what success these apostolic models have been imitated by their followers.
From the standpoint of modern missions, and judged by our rules for
missionary enterprise, the proceedings of some mediaeval missionaries seem open
to grave ce'nsure, and excite sometimes more than suspicion. Tbe monastic
system almost universally adopted, the large advantage taken of secular aid, —
the modern gun-boat being in those early days represented, and far more effec-
tually by the sword of Clovis and the club and crane of Olaf ; the pretensions
also, whether true or false, to miraculous powei-s, the promiscuous immersions
of whole armies after conversion of their chief, or thousands of subjects after
the baptism of their king, the Swale and the Dnieper being witness ; all these
features in their work make one pause and ponder, and sometimes smile. But
whilst the marvellous self-denial and fiery zeal of these men must put us to
shame, we feel on the other hani that the cause of the widespread and lasting
influence of their work, must be sought for elsewhere than in kingly aid or
miraculous presence, or holy and devoted example. What did they preach ?
This is the all-important question; and if we would see results in China as
widespread as those which Europe witnessed, our Churches perhaps some day, —
early or late, — crammed with catechumens coming to the font, or the popula-
tion of Ningpo and the towns and villages round crowding to the banks of
river or canal for baptism, perhaps these old missionaries may teach us some
lessons of wisdom.
The sermons of St. Patrick and of St Boniface, the apostles of Ireland
and of Germany, and of Gallus in South Germany, preachers listened to from
1200 to 1400 years ago, are the only ones which I will notice here. So far
as we can see, says Maclear in his "History of Mediieval Missions," St. Patrick
strove to plant deep the foundations of the Church. • Instant in season and out
of season, he repaired with his disciples and assistants wherever an opportunity
of preaching occurred, collected assemblies in the open air, read the ^Scriptures, and
expounded their contents. To the worshippers of the powers of nature, and
especially of the sun, he proclaimed that the great luminary which rules the
day, had no self-origination (is not his birthday, as the Chinese say, on the
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 39
19th of tbe 3rd month ?), but was created by one wliom Patrick taught them
to call " God the Father." He then told them of His only son, Jesus Christ,
of His life, death, resurrection, ascension and future judgement. He is
the true Sun, He will never wane nor set, nor will any perish who do His
will ; but they shall live for ever, even as He liveth for ever, with God the
Father Almighty and the Holy Ghost, world without end.
Gallus, when preaching at Constance, on occasion of the elevation of the
deacon John to that See, pursued the course of divine teaching in one continuous
line, from the origin of the world and the fall of man, down to the mission
of the apostles, stating the historical facts, and making each point the text
of some moral observations.
In A. D. 724 again, Daniel, Bishop of Winchester, writes to Boniface, who
was then in the full tide of success in Thuringia. He gives him much advice
as to the form of an address to the people. He deprecates violent or useless
declamation against the ancient superstitions, and would rather put such ques-
tions from time to time, as would tend to suggest the contradictions which
they involved, especially as to the genealogy of the gods. They will admit
that their gods had a beginning ; Yuh-hwang was born on the 9th of the 1st
month. Then inquire who governed and sustained the world before the birth
of the gods. Ask then whence, how, and when the first god or goddess was
born. Are there more deities being born or to be born 1 Ask them whether
amidst the multitude of powerful deities, there is not danger of failing to dis-
cover the 7nost powerful and thus offending him 1 (a danger which the Athen-
ians strove to avoid by their altars to the unknown God, and the people of
Ningpo in one sense by Yih-kang even.) Why again, he asks, are these gods
worshipped? For present or for future happiness"? If the former, in what
respect are the heathen happier than the Chirstians 1 What again is meant by
these sacrifices 1 If the gods are all-powerful, what advantage do they derive
thereby "? or, as we should say to the Chinese, with the great sun shining, with
forests of fragrant fir trees covering the earth, can God care for a few candles
and a bundle of incense ? Ask these questions, says this right reverend and
most wise prelate, not in the way of taunt or mockery, which will only irritate,
but kindly and with gentleness. Then after a while, judiciously compare
their superstitions with Christian doctrine. And one point more, he says,
you may dwell upon. They say their gods are omnipotent, beneficent and just.
How is it then that they spare the Christians, who everywhere are turnuig
their backs on their worship? Tell them what strides Christianity has made in
the world ; and if they plead that their deities ought to be worshipped elsewhere,
remind them that once idols were everywhere worshipped ; " we w^ho preach to
you, used to worship idols," but that now, by the coming of Christ, the omnipotent
Creator, they have been overthrown in the west, and their hour is near in China.
Some of these old addresses would turn almost verbatim into Ningpo
colloquial ; and it reminds me of what I have read with reference to the
rendering of the homilies of Chrysostom into Tamil ; an experiment which
has been tried with success in Madras.* We may trace at any- rate in this
post-apostolic preaching, three out of the five points, which I noticed just now,
as apparent in the addresses of the apostles ; these three being, the importance
of courtesy and gentleness of manner ; the prominence given to the facts of the
* CJiristian Oratory.
40 THE CHINESE RECOEDEK [January-
Christian faith ; and the importance of natural theology.
III. — I come now to my third and last point, namely, remarks and
Kiiggestions made by living preachers. This point I hope to have fully brought
out presently, by my brethren the living preachers present. I should like to
have ascertained the opinions of all the members of the Conference on this
subject before writing my paper ; but as that would have ])een difficult, and
would moreover have but anticipated the debate, I determined as the next best
plan, to learn the opinions of Chinese preachers. 1 have received only five
replies to my questions instead of ten as I had hoped. Two of these are super-
ficial or beside the mark ; the other three enter minutely, and in one case with
remarkable thoughtfulness and ability into the subject. There is one point
common to all five, namely, the all-importance of prayer before and after preach-
ing. They all also agree with the description of a model orator given by
Qninctilian, — "he must be a good man, skilled in speaking." One of my
three more thoughtful correspondents, has given me a list of twenty important
points to be observed in the preparation and delivery of an addrees ; a strange
mixture they are of sense and fancy. The first recommends fasting and
prayer; the fourteenth suggests medicine as the opener of the door for preach-
ing ; and the twentieth reminds the preacher that God is near. Another, in
true Chinese style, and with much ability, gives me thirty points, in three
divisions of ten. The first ten give suggestions for the preacher's prepara-
tion; the second ten suggest the manner and bearing of the preacher;
the third ten deal with the matter and form of his address. The preacher
in his study must reflect on whose this doctrine is which he proposes to
preach ; how grave the responsibifity of preaching ; what manner of persons
ought we to be who preach. The preacher must have a virtuous character, and
a certain amount of mental capacity ; he must be mighty in the Scriptures,
and must have at least some acquaintance with the Chinese classics ; his own
family must be a Christian model ; bis manner must be respectful and meek ;
his temper patient and forbearing; and above all he must be a man of
prayer. He starts for his preaching tour ; let him walk in the open ways ; let
there be no mystery and no timidity about him ; let his clothing be neat but
not showy; let him open his subject gradually ; let him avoid bluntness of
speech ; let him respect the customs of the people, and yield to their prejudices,
so far as they are custom and not superstition ; let him abjure pride in speak-
ing ; let him beware of throwing pearls before swine ; let him speak what he
has carefully prepared ; let him wait for God's guidance as to place and
audience ; and let him visit again and again the same places. He opens his
mouth ; and now let him speak — first of God ; the eighteen provinces have
their Emperor, each family its head, surely the world has a Divine Ruler
and Head also I But God is one 5cMl^H .RISES' ^^^^f^ ^^^ ^^^*
j'ih mm ivoo urii hwang.* Then speak of His laws ; then comes sin. Speak
next of God's providential mercy, that the goodness of God may lead to
repentance. Then relate the Saviour's life and mighty works. Then speak
of the judgement to come, — He the judge. Then tell them of the Holy
Spirit who alone can change the heart. Then relate the Saviour's forgiving
love and atoning death, that those who are convicted of sin may not despair ;
and finally descant on the stupendous nature of this salvation, the privilege of
* "As there is but one sun in the heavens, so the people have but one Emperor. "
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 41
hearing it preached, and the awful danger of rejecting it.
Of a deeper and more practical tone is the last paper, from which I will
make but a brief extract. " We are but letter-carriers, " remarks the writer, '' and
we mast speak strictly according to the tenor of this letter. la all our words,
we must ever attempt to hit the mark of Scripture doctrine ; and beware of
shutting out the gospel by random talk about things not essential." " It is a
grave calamity," he remarks again, " that wherever we go to preach, people
always exclaim, — ' This is the doctrine which exhorts us to be good ;' and when
the discourse is over they still say, — ' This doctrine exhorting us to be good,
is good. ;' No appreciation of salvation ! Whose fault is this ? I think the blame
oftentimes rests on the preachers. Of course we mention the Saviour's love
and man's sin ; and the people are to blame for want of attention ; but the
mistake lies here, that other matters occupy so prominent a place in the
address, that this great and all-important doctrine is hurried over, or pushed
into a comer. Remember our Lord's own words : — ' I, if I be lifted up, will
draw all men unto Me.' Only this doctrine of the Cross will pierce men's
hearts ; only this doctrine of the Cross will conquer. If you omit this you may
utter ten thousand words, you may preach from morning to night, and from
year's end to year's end , you may speak all your life long ; and all to no
purpose."
I had proposed in conclusion to have given a sketch of an address in ac-
cordance with the principles and suggestions which I have brought forward.
But this would extend the paper to an unreasonable length. I will merely
sum up as follows : —
Preparation is most desirable before speaking to a heathen audience ;
prayer under any circumstances is indispensable. Let us appeal ever to the
Book. Let the great facts of the Bible form the staple of our discourse, and
the preface to Bible doctrines. Let us put ourselves in speaking, more into
the position of our hearers ; striving to understand'more clearly their mental, moral
and religious- standpoints. If we must expose the follies of idolatry, — and
certainly Isaiah and Jeremiah bid us do so, — ^let it yet be done with pity and
courtesy ; and let it be done moreover correctly ; perhaps the example of Rhenius
in South India is worth noticing, who devoted five years to the exclusive study of
native systems of idolatry. Let us press every available ally into our service ;
classical literature, aphorisms, proverbs, the glimmers of light in their ancient
philosophy, and the guesses at truth, especially as regards natural theology, in
the common talk of the people. And finally, in simple dependence on the Holy
Spirit, let us be determined to know nothing among the heathen save Jesus
Christ and Him crucified. Let it be our constant aim in each address to
"extol
Him first, Him last, Him midst, aud without end. "
If we should be led to do so in .any measure more earnestly and more
conscientiously than heretofore, the bringing forward of this subject will not
have been in vain ; and the rambhng and prolix remarks with which I have
endeavoured to introduce it, will be the more leniently dealt with by the*
members of the association.
r
42 THE. CHINESE KECORDER [January-
NOTES CONCERNINa THE CHINESE BELIEF OF EVIL
AND EVIL SPIRITS.
By Rev. F. Galpin.
T^HE most superficial reader will scarcely fail to observe, with what repug-
nance human thought of modern times regards the perplexing religious
problem, of all evil existing and centralizing in a person. Poetry and prose
volunteer their aid in the discussion of this subject, and tend to favor the idea
that there is no devil. Their tendency is to drop the thought of the evil
personality, and to establish in exchange, some poetic ideal of unfortunate
majesty " confounded though immortal."
What reality is there about the being thus described ^ —
" Thou shalt be an idea to all souls ;
"A monumental melancholy gloom,
*'Seen down all ages, whence to mark despair,
"And measure out the distances from good.
*'Peradventure, in the after years, —
"When thoughtful men bend low their spacious brows,
"Upon the storm and strife seen everywhere,
"To ruffle their smooth manhood, and break up
" With lurid lights of intermittent hope,
"Their human fear and wrong, — they may discern
"The heart of a lost angel on the earth. "
Chinese literature, by its reticence, does not encourage the idea of all evil
arising from one common root ; therefore we need not be surprised, when it is
affirmed that the creed of China does not embrace the belief in the Devil as
revealed in the Bible. Confucianism, the religion attested by the highest
authority in China, and the orthodox belief of the empire, starting with its
ideal virtuous man, asserts throughout that the force and current of human
nature is towards the good. Having set up this favored image of human
goodness, it has employed and exhausted its entire power and talent for the
defence. To us it is obvious how inadequate and short-reaching, were the
Sage's views of evil. Its dread potency and momentous issues are not at all
realized. Where evil existed, it was the result of neglect, a mere accident,
which might be remedied with ease. In this system there is not even the
acknowledgment of an evil principle ; it knows nothing of an extra-human
influence to evil, and has no recognition of a superhuman evil personality.
Neither can we expect to find in it references to the personal existence of evil ;
nor should we express surprise at its absence, when we remember its leading
views of human goodness. The existence of evil being overlooked by
Confucianism, how could it treat of its origin or mode of influence ? Even the
heterodox of this school, who asserted the extreme doctrine, that all human
nature was evil, had not any reason to otter how man became evil. So that
whatever difl^erence of view may exist regarding the Confucian belief of God,
there is but room for one opinion concerning its teaching about the Devil. It has
none. The summary treatment of this subject when indefinitely alluded to in the
Confucian writings, do but confirm this view. Hence the orthodox religion of
China is inconsistent with its own annals ; which present the strange phenomenon
of fruit without a tree, efl^ect without cause. The national records speak
of wicked emperors, evil omens, and evil days, but present no adequate cause.
Buddhism has no satisfactory teaching upon this question, because it
seems to have failed in its researches after the cause of suffering. This system
February.] AND MISSIONAKY JOURNAL. 43
teaches that all sentient existence is a misfortune and an evil. Its classical and
popular literature does speak of certain ^ ^ Ng6 kwei* but these are cruel
demons, who produce physical suffering rather than moral injury. This creed
contains certain abstractions, which are sometimes invested with the attribute
of personality, and called the six thieves ; they are described as colour, sound,
fragrance, taste, touch and issue, or, as the Scriptures say, " the things which
come out of the man." These, which include all the qualities of life, seem to
be the nearest approach to evil embodied ; but they err, because they represent
all life to be an embodied existence of evil.
Taoism, with all its faults, is more definite in its teachings upon this
question, than either of the systems referred to above. The bibhcal idea of
the Evil One is a being who ''' tempts, tortures and destroys." I think we
have this idea shadowed in the books of Taoism. The first witness I call into
court is the Chinese character ^ Mo. Under this character in K^anghi's
Dictionary, it is recorded that the ancients had witten mo with the radical for
" stone," which gave it the meaning of, first " a mill," *' to grind," and then
" to examine " or test ; but, the same authority informs us, the emperor |^ Wu
of the Leang dynasty changed the radical from " stone " to *' demon." This
royal devotee who reigned in the sixth century of our era, gave to mo the new
idea of the demon who grinds or tests, or as we would say, the Devil. After
the change we meet with many sentences confirming this meaning of the word,
thus, ^ ^ Yuh mo *' demon of lust"; ^ A ^ ^& ^^ P^ ^^ ^^^ "^li<^
demon entered his heart "f
* Lit. "Evil spirits."
t A question of some interest is opened up here, on which we are constrained to disseu
from the views set forth by the author. He tells us correctly, on the authority of the K'ang
he Dictionary, that the character ^ Mo was introduced by the emperor Woo of the Leang
dynasty, who reigned from 502 to 549. Now we know that this emperor was zealously at
tached to the Buddliist faith ; and it is recorded that on his return one evening from a Buddhis
temple, where he had just completed a monthly session of exposition of the Buddhist Scriptures
a pagoda was burnt down, upon which he exclaimed that it was the work of a Mo. We do
not find the character in any work prior to this period, wliich goes far to corroborate the above
statement. The authority from which the editors of K*ang-he quote, says that the emperor
Woo formed the character, by changing the element >Q shih " a stone " in the character ^
Mo^ to ^ kwei "a demon." But had the character ^ Mo anything of the meaning of
"devil" or "evil spirit?" We cannot find that it had. According to the f% ^ Shuo-ivaHy
a dictionary completed about the year A.D. 100, ^ was an abbreviated form of $^j and
merely signified "a stone gi-inding-mill. " In the 7th Book of the •— ^ f^ "g ^ Yl/i
ts'SS king yin e, it is stated that ^ ^^ Mo-lo ( old sound Ma-ra) was the transcript of the
Sanscrit v/ord Mara, which is defined by Dr. Yates, in his Sanscrit Dictionary as "Deatli ;
killing ; obstruction ; thorn-apple ; Kama, &c." This is the name of one of the orders in the
Buddhist theocracy, and the word is explained as mftaning "Murderer; destroyer of intellec-
tual life, &c." One of the definitions given is ^ !^ ^ Papiyan, the name of the Arch-
enemy of Buddha, who endeavoured to obstruct him in his determination to sacrifice himself
for the good of the universe. Much information on tliis subject may be found in the waitings
of Klaprotli, Buraouf, Edkins, Eitel and others ; from all which it appears that ^ Mo was
a modification of the phonetic ^ Ma in Mara, peculiarly Buddhist in its origin ; and was
afterwards appropriated by the Taouists, consistently with their practice of adopting wholesale
the rites, practices and rituals of the Buddhists. Judging from the Nestorian tablet at Se-gan,
it is probable the Christians had adopted the word in the sense of the "Devil'' during the
T^ang dynasty ; but it does' not appear that ^ J^ Mo kioei the term now in general use
among Christians with the same meaning, was adopted lill the advent of the Jesuit Mission-
aries, late in the Ming dyjiasty ; nor is it now understood by the natives, unless they have
learnt it directlv or indirectlv from a Christian source. — Ed.
44 THE CHINESE EECORDER [January-
The hostility between man and the untamed beast of the woods, is used
as an illustration of evil. One writer declares that from the time of ^ "^
Pwan'koo,-\ to the days of the ^ ^ San hwang,X man dwelt in peace with
the wild creatures of the forest. This writer uses the term |pj* JJ tsae-lang or
'^wolf," as an appellation for the evil beings who are hostile to man; and adds
that the true mode of demon expulsion is the cultivation of personal virtue,
which excellency was the magic sword of the ancients. The good man, although
beset by a thousand ^ mo is unchangeable. There is also recorded a remark-
able case of sevenfold temptation, by which a faithful disciple was tested by
his master before admittance to the sect, the first step of which, consisted in
exposure at his master's door for forty days, subject to much privation and
cruel ridicule. But I must not go into further detail on this point
If the idea of a *' demon that tests " ever lived in Taoism, it must have been
a potent agent for good. It is certainly dead now, and later belief and modern
literature almost ignore it. If I have adduced a few ideas that confirm the
teaching of the Bible concerning the existence of the Evil One even, these are but
the sHghtest corroborations, which may help us a little in our teaching upon this
subject. The great question of, how sin originated, and, is there an extra-
human Evil One, who was " a murderer from the begining," a fountain of sin
•who brought " death to all mankind, and all our woes," the Devil % is still
untouched. The Chinese know not. From this dread truth they are blinded
by the god of this world ; whose dominion is never more secure than when
man is unconscious of his existence and power.
If the Chinese know but little of the Devil, they are not behind other
heathen nations in their " doctrines of demons." The ^ kwei of the Chinese
resembles the demon of Western systems of religion. They are the souls
of departed men. K^anghi's dictionary explains the character, as "that
which reverts to the spirit world upon man's departure. "
But although the kwei have departed from this life, they are still the
subjects of human passions, and are not freed from the cares and troubles
which beset men in the flesh; and further, the same objects which secured their
affection in this world, possesses much attraction to • them in their state of
matter-spirit existence. Their life is not absolutely disconnected from their
departed state ; their relation to it resembles the connection between shadow
and substance ; although the shadow often claims for its own, that which
should belong to the substance. So much do the kwei trespass upon the rights
of living and visible man, that the few short days of human life on earth, are
considerably reduced in order to avoid collision with the man invisible. Hence,
a calendar of high authority in China, affixes a prohibitory remark against
several days in each year, saying, " these days must not be used by living
man.'*
The demons of the Chinese are very numerous. Other nations have
classified them, speaking of demons celestial, aerial, terrestrial, aquatic, &c., <fec.
If the Chinese were to attempt the enumeration of kinds, their number would
be legion. We may truly say of them, " Proteus for shape and mocking-bird
for tongue." They soar in the starry regions above, and penetrate the darkest
abyss below ; they labor in the patient ox, they grovel in the swine, and they
glare through the fire-lit eyes of the untamed tiger. They travel with the swift
t The first man. % The Tliree Sovereigns. —Fabulous period.
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 45
and destructive storm, they scatter the seeds of the wasting pestilence, and
vomit the lightning which arrests its victim with the fatal stroke. Every
uncommon ev^ent, or unnatural death, is the work of the kwei. If the unwatched
playing child fall down a well, if an unfortunate man be drowned, or a ship be
wrecked, these and similar accidents are attributed to the agency of aquatic
demons. Should an ill-natured rooster flutter his wings and run at an un-
protected child, should a bridge break and cause death ; such events are most
absurdly attributed to the same cause. Hence the calendar forewarns its readers
to be provided with the necessary charms against these || kivan or "crises."
The kivei are, in the majority evil ; hence the character ||^ chay, (lit., those
who are ktvei") means evil. But the individual character of each kwei
depends mainly upon its history in the visible world. Take an instance
or two. A suicide effects self-destruction by hanging, opium-eating, or drown-
ing; the first will be a hanging demon, destined to writhe with the agonies
of the rope, until he shall prevail upon some unfortunate, tired of life, to repeat
the awful tragedy, whereby,'he having procured a substitute, is allowed to escape
from .his state of suspension, and possesses a chance to live in the visible worl d
again. But this horrid picture is tolerable, when compared with Dante's
delineation of the suicide's hell: —
" Wlien departs
" The fierce soul from the body, by itself,
*'Theuce torn asunder, to the seventh gulf;
"By Minos doom'd, into the wood it falls,
"No place assigned, but wheresoever chance
"Hurls it ; there sprouting, as a grain of spelt.
"It rises to a sapling, growing thence
" A savage plant. The harpies, on its leaves
" Then feeding, cause both pain, and for the pain
" A vent to grief. We, as the rest, shall come
" For our own spoils, yet not so that with them
"We may again be clad ; for what a man
" Takes from himself, it is not just he have.
" Here we perforce^shall drag them ; and throughout.
" The dismal glade our bodies shall l>e hung,
"Each on the wild thorn of his wi'etched shade."
To the fanciful mind of the Chinese, a numberless host of invisible
beings are about him ; they travel in the air, or may be concealed in every
corner ; they meet living man at every point, being more or less related to him,
and depending upon him for a supply of every want. To meet this imaginary
demand, hosts of tailors, furniture-makers, boat-builders, and money-coiners
daily ply their busy hands ; affording proof that the Chinese in their worship
and service of demons are truly " their whole life subject to bondage." For
though exacting so much from living man, they are but his enemies, and man
must in the end irrevocably fall a victim to his invisible foe, who is the cause
of human death, according to the proverb, — " If there were no demons, man
would not die." But the demons do exist, and when man has passed all other
crises, there still awaits for him a contact with the pale-faced M ^ Woo-
c^an^, hell's arresting officer, a term which means "impermament," and an
abstraction of Buddhism, which in later times has been created into a pcrsonahty.
After this discursive general statement, I will notice a few particular
modes by which demons are said to afflict man. Residents in China have heard
of the jj jg Woo-t^ung, or as the French would say, ^'the five communists."
I have not been able to elucidate satisfactorily the origin of this term. It
46 , THE CHINESE RECORDER [January-
now belongs to Taoism, the votaries of which sometimes call these mysterious
ones S Jfi 111! ^Voo-C-ung-seen or " the five communistic genii," but I strongly
suspect the term is originally to be found in Buddhism, in which system we-
meet with the £. J J Woo-t^iing and the -^ J J Luh-t^ung^ which are perspica-
cious senses, or according to Dr. Eitel, " supernatural talents." However,
Taoistic literature denies any connection with these latter, avowing that the
Woo-i^ung of Buddhism are without hfe or death {i.e. without personality),
whereas their Woo-fung are immortal.
These five communists are paid to haunt the houses of those to whom
they are sent, and their presence is indicated by various mysterious occurrences.
Domestic articles, and other valuables belonging to the house, disappear in
a most unaccountable manner : and by the same mysterious means many
articles make their appearance. If we were to credit gossip, we should
believe that the gifts brought are often as prolific as the movements of the
donors are strange. But the presence of these invisible ones is also made
known by unconsuming flames of fire issuing from the house pillars or rafters,
which fire is accredited by the steady testimony of declared eye-witnesses. The
WoO'tung in besetting a house, usually take possession of the body of one
of its inmates ; and it is the common opinion that they cannot be easily
resisted or exorcised ; being too powerful to be expelled, they must be pro-
pitiated and supplicated. It is said that they are partial to eggs and sam
shoo J which, when offered, mysteriously disappears.
To the curious, houses may be pointed out where these demons have
indicated their presence in the performance of many strange acts. These
legends of house-haunting are certainly different to our western ghost stories,
and may repay the labor of a careful investigation. Gossip also says, that
there is a class of thieves, who being in league with these demons, exert their
magic arts in the extraction of money and other valuables.
Another visitation is demoniacal disease, generally called, 5^[$ ^, Seay.-
ping. A Chinese work of high authority gives, as one meaning for the character,
^ ^ ^, Seay hwei ping^ or "demoniacal disease." Whether demoniacal
possession be an actual occurrence, or a superstitious speculation, is a ques-
tion I will attempt to answer at the close of my remarks. Occidental and
oriental nations, Egyptians, Jews, Greeks and Chinese, have regarded this
possession as a fact. The Egyptians professed to cure such diseases by incan-
tations. Josephus says, — "Demons are no other than the spirits of the wicked
that enter into men and kill them, unless they can obtain some help against
them ;" and an early Christian authority testifies that " Those persons
who are seized and thrown down by the souls of the deceased, are such as
all men agree in calling demoniacs or mad."
These remarks are supported by the Chinese belief of demoniacal disease.
The last quotation closely resembles the Chinese statement of a species of this
disease named |^, choo (which character represents a "soul^of the deceased"
arriving).
The reason assigned for this peculiar affliction is, that the afflicted have
either neglected their duty to, or trespassed against, the attacking demons.
The books explain the visitation, by saying that it is the duty of living man
to present offerings with due regularity to the demons ; when neglected, the
calamitous visitation follows ; if the neglected rites are afterwards performed
in full, deliverance may be expected. Bat this doctrine has been doubted by
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. , 47
some. Confucius, so unlike his modern disciples, was not superstitious, and
doubted the efficacy of the rites of incantation, declining their aid when
personally afflicted. Some of the cases of demoniacal disease occurring in
Ningpo are very remarkable, and not less remarkable are the means used
and the alleged rapidity of recovery. A robust person is suddenly attacked
with violent <]isease, his speech is wild, and, as the historian says of another
nation, "the patient is silent, the demon returns the answer to the question,"
so in China, the spirit in possession utters strange statements regarding the
invisible world, and the afflicted man obtains no relief until incantations are
performed. In some cases, relief and recovery are unaccountably speedy ; but
I have heard of other victims who lingered in indescribable misery for
months, a prey to horrid emotions, and in constant fear of destruction, demand-
ing the presence of members of the family day and night ; and, with the
return of darkness, a discharge of crackers to intimidate the attacking demon.
Such cases usually terminate in the death of the patient. I will notice briefly
some of the modes of exorcism and deliverance.
The effort to obtain protection from demons begins with the Hfe. Infants
are not exempted from their attacks ; they therefore wear a charm made of
silken cord or silver wire, which is put on the neck in infancy, and is not
removed until all the crises or Icivun are passed, at the age of sixteen years, or
in some cases, later. With the same desire of protection, pictures of the door
gods are pasted outside the dwelling-house, sprigs of willow are suspended over
the door in spring, and flag-leaf in autumn. But when all these protective
means fail, and the visitation has entered the house, there is a demand for
the sorcery of a corrupted Taoism. Ancient Taoism sought to expel the
corrupt and diaboHcal, with the sword of virtue, but modernized, it boasts of
many remedies, such as heaven's good axe, the magic cup, magic water, genii
pills, and a long list of other juggleries, that put the most notorious quack
'doctor into the shade. Like a more modern religious imposture, it has its
magic pictures, which are a sure guarantee against the entrance of evil spirits.
The most efficacious is said to be a portrait of ^ /j^ Chung-kw^ei, a famous
Taoist and scholar of the Leang dynasty, who being a man of perfect uprightness,
and a stranger to fear, attacked and drove from the palace of his royal mas-
ter all the evil spirits, as a work of gratitude in return for certain favors
received. With a distorted fiend-like figure of this bold devotee, the possessors
are free from all invisible intruders. Thus we have the ^proverb, — " Chung-
kw^ei suspended at the front door, Tseang the heavenly teacher hung at the
back door, no demon whomsoever can enter the gate ;" which is applied to
the niggardly and inhospitable, or to persons who avoid social intercourae.
The Tseang family of astrologers, who reside in Keang-se, are reputed to
issue a most efficacious and powerful charm, which invariably exorcises the
mahgnant spirits. A journey to Keang-se direct, or a petition sent per Taoist
care, through the city god, will procure the officially-sealed charm with great
rapidity, which when received is usually posted over the front door.*
But other means exist, more convenient and within the immediate reach of
all. There is the J|t j[l| Too seen, a kind of witchcraft, the offspring of Taoism.
These witches or wizards (mostly witches), are divided into two classes. First
* For an account of tliis famous wiznrd, aud a fac-simile of his "charm," see China
Revieiv, vol. 2, pp.— 226. 229.- Ed.
48 . THE CHINESE RECOEDER [January-
is the witch with a familiar spirit, who professes to call up the departed soul
of any relative; second, those who pretend to examine into the cause and
character of disease. While a number of the male population of China pretend
to doubt the eflScacy of these women, they do not forbid their wives and
daughters the use of such media ; and I do not see how they can, until they
discontinue their belief and practice in other departments of sorcery, better
suited to the masculine mind.
One of the most remarkable cases that I have heard of is as follows :
A tradesman, no more superstitious than most of men, relates that six years
ago, his younger brother came home in good health during the early part of the
11th moon, to prepare for his wedding; but the young man suddenly became
very sick, vomiting an immense quantity of blood, and his complaint did not
yield to medical treatment. The family in their distress applied to a neighbor-
ing witch, who, after the usual facial distortion and unearthly groaning,
declared that the spirit of the genii Zi of Foochow was present. The witch
told the solicitous family, that the young man was hopelessly afflicted, and that
the Tcwei in possession would celebrate his wedding on the twenty-fourth day of
the moon ; implying that he would die at that date. The distracted mother
implored the witch to beg for mercy, and ask what means could be used to
appease the invading demon ; but no hopes were given, and when the mother
suggested that the spirit might be propitiated with offerings of food and money,
the witch said : — If the young man lives through the 24th day, after that you may
offer food and money, adding that if the offerings were presented earlier it
would be in vain. As the family were desirous of preserving the life of the
afflicted one, they immediately presented a feast, but in vahi, for the young
man expired on the twenty-fourth day, according to the prediction.
The personal histories of these unnatural creatures, the witches, are not
alike. Many follow the black art professionally from youth, being taught by
their seniors in the craft. But there are remarkable exceptions to this rule.
Without any preparatory teaching, a man or woman of respectable social status,
will suddenly fall into a swoon, or shout incoherently and declare that they
are possessed by certain spirits. Such cases produce great concern, and excite
the credulity of even the proud disciples of Confucius. A notorious case that
occurred in Ningpo, resembles the Western spiritualism so wide-spread at the
present time.
A young man named BB ^ /^ Shaou Ching-luh, of poor education, and
employed in a porcelain warehouse, his father being dead five years, did, while
engaged in the shop duties, fall into a trance, and when speech returned, the
spirit of the young man's father controlled and dictated his talk. The father
had died with an attack of madness, owing to some monetary difficulties, and
these difficulties formed part of the subject of the possessed man's talk.
Suspicion and doubt were suggested, because it involved the question of
dollars. Hence a number of the deceased man's friends assembled, to test the
young man by enquiries concerning early affairs, that occurred before the son
was born, and the answers given were so exact and definite, that many people
believed that the son had become his father's medium. The young man was
removed to his dwelling-house at jj^fl "g Hoo-see ; a spacious room was appro-
priated as a meeting house, in which an altar was erected, and numbers of
scholars and others assembled daily to receive revelations from the spirit.
An eye-witness describes the gatherings thus : — " At dusk the cxirious and
February.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. * 49
enquiring assembled, and in the dark waited in silence for the spirit to come ;
very soon the room would be filled with the fragrance of a rare incense, and
many would cry 'the hoo-sah has come,' Then those present prostrated them-
selves in worship, and proceeded to ask for revelations. A variety of questions
would be presented, and usually appropriate answers would be given. Some
would enquire concerning tao, and the medium, who was almost illiterate, would
write answers in the popular form of %^ J|§ Tuy-leen* or mottoes, some of
which were truly creditable." These wTitten mottoes were highly prized, and
many of them were mounted and preserved. I have seen the originals of
three sets, one of them may be translated thus : — " The virtuous character
opens into flower in the world below ; and the life reaps the fruits in the gol-
den paradise above." Offers of money were made to the young medium, who at
first refused to accept the gifts, and a company of wealthy men formed a club to
do honor to the spirit. One of them built a throne and altar in his
house at J^ ^ Keang-tung, bearing the title of " Heaven's appointed censor ;^
the living son ascended the seat of deity and was worshipped by the devout
But finally this medium became enriched, the spirit ceased to visit him,
and he, casting off the garb of deity, descended to the secular calling of selling
rice, but has not succeeded, and to-day he is numbered with the profligates.
This practice of ^ ^[^ F^e-ke, or seeking revelations through a medium, is
continued now in many places. At Chinhai, in a Buddhist monastery, there is
such an altar under the auspices of scholars and wealthy men, and many
believe the strange reports of these oracular manifestations.
The last custom I notice is the ^ '^ Hing-hwuy, or annual processions,
with which many are familiar. The alleged primary object of these processions,
is to secure immunity from pestilence and affliction. Demons of various kinds
are noticeable here ; the demon king, his subjects and his victims, are personified
by people who have recovered from a virulent disease. The sufferings of the
self-tortured man, who carries heavy pewter lamps fastened by hooks thrust
through his arm, is surely a proof of the Chinese belief in Hving disease-creat-
ing demons who afflict whomsoever they will.
How is it that these horrible and sometimes half-ludicrous beliefs are so
extensively woven into the gentile mind ? The whole may be represented as a
black and terrible shadow of evil, cruel, powerful, ubiquitous.
Although I do not deem it obligatory to discuss the question, whether these
ideas represent a factual existence, or ai-e they merely an unfounded specula-
tion, yet I will add a few remarks bearing upon the question.
First. The existence of error and evil with an invisible being at its head,
the Devil, is very probable in the nature of the case, and, according to revela-
tion a reality.
Second. If truth has many sides, then the phases of error are in number
legion ; hence we should not be surprised when it is seen in a strange, new or
unheard-of manifestation ; rather should we expect the forces of evil to be put
forth in adaptation to popular belief.
Third. The author of error possesses consummate skill united with great power.
**The prince of the power of the air" can therefore develope his kingdom ac-
cording to the character of any nation. Why maybe not then afflict or influence
individuals, even in the ways and by the means described by the Chinese "? ^
* Antithetic sentenccr..
50
THE CHINESE KECORDER
[January-
Fourth. We should expect that in those lands where evil has possessed
a lengthy and almost unlimited reign, its manifestations will be more
prominent, than in those countries where its sway is largely controlled.
Fifth. The testimony of most nations and diflFerent religious systems,
may be regarded as the evidence of a whole cloud of witnesses, for the reality
of demoniacal possession. Whence came this universal idea, if it be not founded
on fact?
Sixth The cases themselves are so stubborn, that it is more difficult to
doubt demoniacal influence, than to believe in its reality.
Seventh. The Scriptures and Christ himself confirm the idea of real
possession : see Matt, xii : 43, Mark i : 34, and many other passages. What
a mystery runs throughout the history of Job. What do we understand by
the recorded message of Micaiah to Jehoshaphat, in I Kings, xxii : 19 — 22 ?
The history of this subject resembles its controlling agent ; it is inscrutable,
being hidden beneath the thick shadows of mystery and doubt ; but this
arises from its very nature, and is not a sufficient reason why we should doubt
its reality.
Chinese-English Dictionary of the Vernacular or SpoJcen Language of Amoy^
with the principal variations of the Chang-chew and Chin-chew dialects.
By Rev. Carstairs Douglas, M.A., LL.D., Glasg., Missionary of the Presby-
terian Church in England. London : Triibner and Co., 57 and 59 Ludgate
Hill. 1873.
The prominent and spontaneous idea
suggested by the volume before us, is
that of work; — work for the student
who would make himself tolerably
familiar with its contents; — but es-
pecially work already accomplished by
the industrious and painstaking author.
Something more than a superficial
glance, however, is necessary, to enable
us adequately to appreciate the latter.
The book comes before us in an elegant
form, a clearly and carefully printed
quarto volume of about 630 pages.
The chief object of the author, as be
tells usj has been to assist those who
are engaged in the work of Christian
missions. How much is really implied
in such a contribution to the cause, can
be best understood by those who have
been occupied with kindred labours. In
all candour we must say there are not
a few to whom this will apply. How
many weary hours are spent by mis-
sionaries in compQing manuals for their
individual use, which are never intend-
ed,— and are destined never — to see the
light of publication. Such are seasons
of anxiety and careful toil, of which
the public knows nothing ; and in some
respects it is to be regretted perhaps,
that for want of publicity, so much
work that has been already accomplish-
ed by pioneers in the service, has to be
commenced de novo by their successors.
The modest statement Dr. Douglas
gives of the history of his work, will
not tend to its depreciation, nor lead
people to overlook his own merit in the
matter. He says — " The basis of this
Dictionary is the manuscript ^vocabu-
lary prepared by the late Rev. J.
Lloyd,* Missionary of the American
Presbyterian Church. When I arrived
* Mr. Lloyd reached Macao on October 22,
1844, and removed to Amoy in December,
■where he remained till his death on December
6th, 1848, four years to a day, from the timo of
his arrival.
February.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
51
at Amoy in 1855 I copied it for iny
own use, adding the additional words in
Doty's Manual,* and have been con-
stantly enlarging and re-arranging the
collection of words and phrases ever
since. A few years after copying Lloyd's
Vocabulary I collated the manuscript
dictionary written by the Rev. Alex-
ander Stronach f of the London Mis-
sionary Society. I also at a later date
went over all the words in the native
dictionaries of the Chang-chew and
Chin-chew dialects, and in a native
vocabulary which attempts to give the
Mandarin words and phrases for the
Amoy ones. Of these native works the
only really good one is the Chang-chew
or rather Chang-poo Dictionaiy, named
the Sip-ngo-im^X which is the basis of
Medhurst's Dictionary. || When
the Amoy Missionaries asked me to pre-
pare for the press the manuscript which
I had compiled, the Rev. John Stronach
of the London Missionary Society, and
the Rev. John Van Nest Talmage,
D.D., of the American Reformed Mis-
sion, were at the same time appointed
to assist me in the revision of it. Mr.
Stronach went over the whole from
beginning to end, but Dr. Talmage was
prevented by other duties from revising
more than a few dozen pages- After
* Anglo'Chinese Manual with Romanized
Colloquial in the Amoy Dialect. The Rev.
E. Doty arrived at Batavia in September, 1836,
as a missionary of the American Board. After
a few years spent in the Straits, chiefly at
Singapore and Borneo, he removed to Amoy
in the summer of 1844. He left for his second
return home about the end of 1864, but died
on the voyage.
t Mr. A. Stronach arrived at Penang in
the beginning of 1 838 . After some years, spent
for tlie most part at Singapore, he settled at
Amoy about the end of 1847. He retired from
China a few years ago, and returned to his
native land.
X The full title of this work i^ Jf ^ jS
+ £ ^•
II A Dictionary of the Hok-keen Dialect
of the Chinese language^ according to the
Reading and Colloquial Idioms, accom-
panied by a short historical and statistical
account Of Hok-keen.''
their revision it was necessary for me
to harmonize and recast the whole (with
large additions and alterations which
never came under their eyes), when
writing out the copy for the printer."
From the preceding remarks it ap-
pears then, that the work is preemi-
nently the result of missionary zeal ;
but if the author has been stuaiulated
by the necessities of his colleagues, this
has not induced him to give a partial
exhibition of the language. On the
contrary, — if it be lawful for one who
is a stranger to that particular branch
of the Chinese language to give an
opinion, — the scope of the work seems
to fit it to the wants of every class ;
whether it be that of the merchant, the
traveller, the mariner, the interpreter
or the general student.
In a recent number of an English
magazine of good standing, we have seen
the theory mooted, that " pigeon Eng-
lish " is distined to become the estab-
hshed medium of intercommunication
with the Chinese ; and if we are to be
guided by the past, in forming an
estimate of the future, we fear the wri-
ter's surmise as to prospective possibili-
ties, is something more than a baseless
theory. A glance at the history of
the bygone will show, that while the
language of China has been slowly and
steadily adding to its stock of expres-
sions, and gathering accretions from
various quarters, till it has reached an
almost-unwieldy bulk, the essential
complexion has remained unchanged,
and the forms of speech are substan-
tially the same as they have been from
the earliest time, so far as we have any
means of ascertaining. The speech of
other nations on the contrary has given
way, has been transformed and mould-
ed, or altogether obliterated, by con-
tact with the Chinese. Whether the
intruders have come on the peaceful
mission of commerce, whether as refu-
gees, as prisoners of war, or as con-
querors of the country, in nearly every
52
THE CHINESE BECOEDER
[January-
instance the alien language has disap-
peared before that of the Chinese na-
tion. The Anglo-Saxon race, almost
proverbially conservative on this point,
has come into contact with the
equally-conservative Celestials, and it
may be curious to watch the result of
this collision for supremacy. We see it
now in an early phase, in whic;h while
there is an apparent concession to the
foreigner, the singular transmutation is
really in favour of the Chinese. We
refer of course to "pigeon English,"
the idiom and ring of which are Chinese
pure and simple, while there is just suflS-
cient resemblance to our mother tongue,
to induce us to dignify it with the
name it bears. This, the natives are
taught to believe is the English lan-
guage, and is recognized by foreigners
of every nationality, as the lingua
franca of foreign intercourse with
China. To what stage of perfection it
may attain in future years, it is dijBS-
cult to predict ; but as it now stands, it
is a question if there can be a free com-
munication of thought by means of this
''miserable jargon" as Dr. Douglas
terms it.
The production of works like the one
now before us, may help to deliver us
from the domination of this transition
medium ; and enable the foreigner to
pass directly from the Queen's English
to the native colloquial ; which, as the
author says, would " tend to remove
causes of dispute or bad feeling, and to
make intercourse between these nations
both pleasant and beneficial." We
have already a goodly number of lexi-
cons of the literary and general lan-
guage of China, but are very ill sup-
plied with colloquial dictionaries. This
makes the second now issued for the
province of Fuh-keen, and there are
one or two also for Canton. Beyond
this we have nothing in print in the
shape of dictionaries; although there
are yet some tens, — we might almost
say hundreds,— of dialects unrepre-
sented in any European language.
Local in their origin, and of imme-
diate value to those who come in con-
tact with the natives, these works have
a far higher than a mere local value.
It is from such repositories alone that
the comparative philologist can safely
gather materials for his science ; and it
is no doubt the want of these that has
left such a haze on the minds of Euro-
pean scholars of the highest standing,
in their treatment of Chinese linguistry.
In the Introduction to the present
work, the author has given a series of
technical directions and elucidations,
indicating a familiarity with the details
and a thoroughness, that could only
come from one who is master of his
subject. As he has anticipated, we
do feel the want of the Chinese charac-
ter through the book ; but it is some
compensation to know that that want
is likely to be supplied to some extent
by himself in a Sequel, to appear in due
time. Meanwhile we have the notable
fact that for a quarter or a third part
of the words of the colloquial, no cor-
responding Chinese characters are
known. The romanizing of Chinese
words has been a fruitful source of
perplexity and confusion from the be-
ginning. Much thought has been
spent in devising various methods ; and
a slight inspection of some of the ear-
liest productions in this dialect, will shew
that Dr. D. has succeeded in vastly
simplifying the appearance of the page.
Where the seven tones of the Amoy
dialect have to be distinguished, besides
accentuation, probably little farther im-
provement can be looked for in the
way of simplicity. With the use of the
diaeresis, two vowels of strange form, a
hyphen, a superior « and five accents,
every sound in the language is provided
for. The use of h for the aspirate
strikes us as a little eccentric in some
cases. We should have preferred p^
and t' to ph and th ; but it fell in with
the author's plan of disj-cnslug as far as
February.]
AND MISSIONAKY JOURNAL.
53
possible with diacritic marks to write
them in the latter form ; and it must
be admitted that when the system of
orthography is once understood, it mat-
ters little to the student which method
is adopted.
We hail the appearance of this first
dictionary of the Amoy colloquial (we
crave the author's pardon for hav-
ing called it a dialect) ; and it is not
from any dissatisfaction with the
present, that we hope Dr. Douglas
may soon be called to issue a second
edition.
!• U f K ■B* 1^ Teen paou sJioo tseih. '' Table for transmitting Chinese
despatches by telegraph, containirig all characters employed iii official^
commercial, or private correspondence of China, and their translation in
numbers.'' Drawn np by S. A. Viguier, Esquire, Divisional Inspector,
Marine Department. Shanghae, 1871.
2. S f K Sf # Teen paou sin shoo, 1872.
^- B ^ S tf J°o wuh t'ung shoo. 1851.
4. On the Telegraphic transmission of the Chinese characters. By Le Cte.
d'Escayrac de Lauture, Fellow of the Geo. S. and As. S. of France, K.
Comr. of the Legion d'lionneur. May, 1862.
The great merit of Mr. Viguier's
Table is the very simple and natural
method by which he has been able to
accomplish a grand result. The estab-
lishment of an easy, speedy and secret
me'dium of communication between the
natives of this empire, though separated
by the whole length of the land, is
surely entitled to be thus qualified.
The electric telegraph is one of the
most remarkable inventions of the age
we live in ; and there are few enter-
prises can exceed the grandeur of the
conception of uniting the opposite
hemispheres, by means of the submarine
cable. Thus bringing into contact the
most distant and alien nations, marks
an epoch in the progress of civilization ;
but it is obvious the work is very
partially accomplished, so long as the
natives of such countries are excluded
from the benefits of the institution.
Long before the extension of the
international wires to China had taken
shape in the minds of the most san-
guine, some efforts were made to draw
the attention of the Chinese to what
was being done in the West. The
third work named on our list, which
has been happily translated " The
Philosophical Almanac," published by
Dr. Macgovvan, consists chiefly of an
elementary treatise on electricity, with
the view of explaining the nature and
working of the telegraph. To the Dr.
seems to belong the credit of first
broaching this subject in the language
and character of China, and it is a
significant fact, that the term there
used K ^ Teen-k'e has since become
the established equivalent for *' elec-
tricity." What shifts earlier scholars
were driven to, may be inferred from
the translation of the same word, given
in Medhurst's English and Chinese
Dictionary as^ f^ JQ B^ M M^
S ^ ^ fi ^^^'^ P^^^ ^^^^ P^ /^y'a
ho chefd, perhaps etymologically the
more correct, but in practice intoler-
able.* While we willingly accord the
* 111 the 38; W ^ ^ ?2E y^en se k'e k'd
shuh, a Japanese book published iii 185-i,
" electricit}^ " is expressed by the characters
i^ M 6'5f ^" ^^^® cannot give the Japan-
ese pvoiionimciation of this, but according to
Medhiu-st's orthography, a Chinese would
read it Yue-leih-teih-urh. In Horigoshi's
"English Japanese Dictionary," the word is
54
THE CHINESE RECOEDER
palm of precedence to Dr. Macgowan,
we are not prepared to endorse his
suggestion of spelling out on a dial-
plate every Chinese character stroke
by stroke. Were such a process pos-
sible, it would require on an average,
sixteen signals for every character.
Nor is his proposal to represent the
sounds by means of the Manchu cha-
racter, much better. In this article, he
speaks of the probability of a connect-
ing line across the English Channel,
and hints at the possibihty of England
and America being some day put in
communication by the same means.
Before the year had passed, the cable
was at work between England and
France, and not many years had elaps-
ed ere the longer line had become a
fait accompli.
Two or three years later, the sub-
ject was again brought before the
Chinese by Dr. Hobson, in his book on
Natural Philosophy, the fS # ff H
Po wuh sin peen, in which he pro-
poses to spell every Chinese word by
means of an initial and final. It is
obvious this too would have been a
source of unending equivoques.
The brochure of the Count d'Es-
cayrac de Lauture, fourth in our list,
exposes a system on quite a different
basis. With a somewhat complicated
arrangement of Tables including all the
necessary characters, he lays down the
most remarkable system of interpreta-
tion, by which any foreigner may read
and write Chinese at sight. He says :
— " It is evident that nothing is easier
than to pass, by the aid of so simple
a process, from a character to its signa-
letic translation, or, vice versa, from a
signal to the character which it repre-
given ^7 y ^) '-^ T ^ Ye-ra-io-ri-shi-
te-i, while Dr. Hepburn in his "Japanese
and English Dictionary," gives Yerekiter ;
all these being presumably attempts to transfer
the sound of the European word. Verily if
that is the best they can do, it is no wonder
they should abandon the native language in
favour of the European.
[January-
sents." Again : — '" In order to send
off "a despatch which a Chinese can
understand, it will be suflScient to know
how the Chinese construe iheir phrases,
and to transmit in the same order the
signals corresponding to the words in-
scribed on the table ; words which, to
facilitate the task of looking them out,
might be grouped alphabetically, or ac-
cording to the orders of ideas with
their telegraphic signals, in front in a
vocabulary of three or four pages. By
the aid of a translated table, and of a
signaletic vocabulary drawn up in his
own language, and preceded by a
short exposition of the syntax and
grammar so simple of the Chinese;
that is, of the indication of a small
number of adverbs, or of prepositions
which for the Chinese replace all our
grammatical forms, any European
might then enter into communication
with a people whose language moreover
he neither reads nor speaks." We must
leave our readers to form their own
opinions as to the Count's invention.
He gives as an example of a sentence
written out by his code, 2,23443.
2,23433. 2,44442. 2,12. 2,3441. Of
this he says the table will give the
following translation : — /, me, next,
day, no, not, go. His method of notation
is strongly suggestive of the Universal
Language invented by Bishop Wilkins,
a learned man, who among other im-
provements invented an apparatus to
enable people to fly. As an example
of the advantage of his philosophical
language, the good Bishop proposes to
write, instead of the word Goat, the
symbols — Be. II. 2. A. the interpreta-
tion of which is that — " Be. means
the genus Beast, II. signifies the
second difference, 2. is the second
Species, and A. implies that it is joined
as an Affinis to the Species."
Very far removed from such vagaries
is the common-sense practical table of
Mr. Viguier, now extensively used we
understand by the Chinese, and only
February.]
AND MISSIONAKY JOURNAL.
55
intended for their use among them-
selves. A list of 6900 characters, —
including a few blank spaces left for
interpolations, — supplies almost every
character that will be needed for such
a purpose. Each of these is represent-
ed by four cyphers, from 0001 upwards,
a method which apparently leaves little
room for improvement; either as to the
facility of transmission, or the readiness
with which any character may be se-
lected. In the first publication, Teen
paoic shoo tseth, the numbers are all
given in the Arabic character, and the
preliminary directions in Chinese, En-
glish and French. The Teen paou sin
shoo, published a year later, gives the
whole in the Chinese character, in a
convenient form. In addition to the
original table however, Mr. Viguier has
there added an artifice for sec7-ei cy-
pJiering, of the use of which he gives
several examples. The simplicity of
the process can scarcely be surpassed,
consisting merely of the addition or
subtraction of any number of four fig-
ures to or from the original number.
The secret number being known to the
correspondent, the original process of
addition or subtraction must of course
be reversed, and the outcome will be the
character required. Such is the easy
appliance by which the Chinese are
placed in possession of all the advan-
tages of modern telegraphy.
The China Beview : or, Notes and Queries on the Far East. Published eveiy
two months. Edited by N. B. Dennys, M. R. A. S. & M. N. C. B. R. A. S.
Hongkong : " China Mail" office, No. 2, Wyndham Street.
It was a happy coincidence, that the
active founder and editor of ''Notes
and Queries on China and Japan "
should have returned to China, just
about the time of the temporary col-
lapse of the "Chinese Recorder." Whe-
ther the latter fact may have in any
way influenced his action, it is probable
at least, that the existence of the latter
periodical, and more especially " Notes
and Queries," had to some extent
created an appetite which such a pub-
lication as the " China Review " was
eminently fitted to gratify. The long
and able series of articles that have
appeared during the period of nearly
two years since its commencement, are
conclusive as to the want of such a
serial, and we cheerfully congratulate
the editor on the success he has attained.
Where so many articles of interest and
ability crowd its pages, it may seem
almost invidious to make a selection ;
or we would direct attention to Mr.
Chalmers' essays on Tauism and Han
Wim-kung, Mr. Lister's papers on Chin-
ese Romance and Poetry, Mr. Bowra's
extracts from his unpublished History
of Kwang-tung, some original articles
on the history of Macao, &c., &c., but
we feel it necessary to restrain our pen.
Wishing the Review ever-increasing
success, we look forward from month
to month with satisfaction for its
appearance.
A Chinese and English PocTcet Dictionary. By G. C. Stent, M. N. C. B. R. A. S.
Author of '♦ Chinese and English Vocabuary," Chinese Lyrics," Chinese
Legends," The Jade Chaplet," etc., etc. Shanghai : Kelly & Co., la. Can-
ton Road. Kongkong : Lane, Crawford, & Co., 1874.
Two years ago, Mr. Stent's Chinese
and English Vocabulary was noticed
in our pages, and we now draw the at-
tention of our readers to another
work, in the same class by our hard-
working fellow-resident. The two
56
THE CHINESE EECOEDEE
[January-
publications differ in their character
and scope, but both find a place
in the requirements of the time.
The former was an aid to the ac-
quirement of the Peking dialect ; —
the present is an introduction to the
study of the written character. The
former was composed in great part of
polysyllabic groups ; — the present is
confined to a list of single characters.
The former was arranged seriatum ac-
cording to the English alphabet ; —
the present is arranged in 214 sections,
under the Chinese series of radicals,
while the components of each section
are arranged alphabetically. It is
scarcely necessary to say that the pre-
sent work is very much less compre-
hensive than the previous one; being
in fact the combination of the two
indexes in the former, with more ex-
tended meanings appended to many
of the characters. The list is a very
useful one of well-selected characters,
and while we are far from recommend-
ing any one who is occupied with
mission work among the Chinese, to
rest content with that as the goal of
his attainments, we commend it to all
missionaries, whatever dialect they may
be occupied with, as a most conveni-
ent manual for the pocket.
We have to apologize for an anachronism on the 2nd page of this number ;
which if we cannot justify, we can say a word or two in explanation. After
preliminary arrangements had been made for recommencing the journal, we
were induced by the numerous promises of literary support, to antedate the first
number ; that so the volume of six numbers might be completed within the cur-
r^it year. That we shall be able to accomplish that feat we doubt not ; but
we must inform our supporters that we are acting on faith. We have not at
present sufficient matter for a second number, and while we take the opppor-
tunity of thanking our friends, who have readily assisted us to issue the first,
we beg to remind those who are prepared to contribute, that our pages are now at
their service. We shall be very glad to receive missionary intelligence from any
quarter ; and if our present issue is rather bare in that respect, it is due to the
fact that nothing has been forwarded for insertion. We trust it is not a fair
specimen of what future numbers will be, when the fact of our existence is made
generally known.
ERRATA.
.7. Foot note, for . Eomans . read Gralatians,
■ — 39. line 25. — Yih-kang-even — Yia-kang-vaen.^
♦ This is a Niugpo oxpi-ession, used for the worship of vagrant spirits and of all who may have
been inadvertently overlooked in the sacrifices.
THE
AND
MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
Vol. V. MARCH-APRIL, 1874. No. 2.
THE METRIC SYSTEM FOB CHINA.
By Rev. W. A. P. Martin, D.D. LL.D.
"\T0 occidental can have resided long in China, without being
impressed with the want of some system, which shall secure
uniformity in the weights and measures of all parts of the empire,
and at the same time facilitate the operations of foreign commerce.
Of these two objects, the former is incomparably the more important.
Even amongst an insular people like those of the British isles,
who are not, as Cassar has it, " cut off from almost the whole
Avorld " by the intervening sea, but on the contrary connected with
all lands by that free element which washes every shore, it is still
true that the question of a standard for foreign exchanges, is nothing
in comparison with that of convenience in the home market.
How much more is this the case in a continental state of vast ex-
tent and countless population, — in which the sea of human life is scarce-
ly more deeply tinged by foreign influence, than the waters of the ocean
are by the soil of the shore which it bathes ! In a matter affecting the
interests of every man who buys a ])ound of salt or a yard of cloth, a
sudden and violent change is as undesirable as it is impracticable. The
general system in use among the Chinese, is moreover not without posi-
tive merits. Characterized by simplicity and conciseness, and adapted
to the practical wants of a trading people, it is, as we shall have oc-
casion to show, not altogether destitute of a scientific foundation. As
completely decimal as the metric system of the French (which fails
in its application to the division of a circle), it is astonishing with what
facility all classes of the population learn to employ it ; many of the
most dexterous in the art of reckoning, being utterly unacquainted with
the sister branches of the educational trivium. The universal passion —
58 THE CHINESE KECORDEE [March-
love of gain — seems to have sharpened the national wits in the direction
of arithmetic ; and in the hands of a Chinaman who scarcely knows a
figure, the swan-pan or abacus grinds out results in the four ground
rules as a hand-organ does music.
With such an instrument for reckoning, (I mean not the abacus,
but their decimals), it is deplorable that they should be practically
without a standard of weights and measures. From province to pro-
vince, the tael varies in weight as much as the silver differs in quality
The foot expands or contracts according to locality and occupation ;
and the pound (I use these terms for their proximate Chinese denom-
inations) appears not merely to gain or lose as you move it to or
from the equator, but with an inconstancy which defies all rules,
changes its value in passing from town to town, and even from door to
door. Nay — even in the same shop you discover, (and the trades-
people are seldom ashamed to confess it), one weight for sale and an.
other for purchase. Steelyards are cheap, being made of wood, and it
is usual for a pair of them to do duty behind each counter, — on the
principle of division of labour, — to either of which one might apply,
without much fear of injustice, the term " cheating wand," coined by
Tennyson for the English yard-stick.
Different objects are weighed by different scales. Our troy weight
for the precious metals, as distinguished from avoirdupois for common
things, is bad enough ; but it is enough to drive one distracted to find
that the term catty changes its signification with almost every article
of domestic consumption. When applied to beef it means (I speak of
Peking) 16 taels or ounces, i.e. full weight ; when the subject is mutton it
means 14; of dried fruits it signifies 12; and of certain kinds of
confectionery it indicates no more than 6 or 8 ; while of sweet potatoes
or yams, in some provincial cities it gives you almost double measure,
running up to 23 or 24 oz.
Now this is not merely an annoyance and a vexation, — but it is a
state of things which any friend of morality ought to lament. For is
not a faithful standard, to which the parties can refer all questions of
quantity, a kind of visible conscience, — impressing the mind with an
emphatic conception of right, and cultivating the habit of regarding
it? Show me a people whose micrometer foot-rule will serve to split a
hair, whose scales are so sensitive as to mark the thousandth part of a
grain, and tremble at a breath of falsehood, whose clocks and watches
are truer than the sun, and I will show you a people who have, in no
small degree, been educated in honesty and fair dealing. On the other
hand, find me a nation (the search need not be long) whose people ^' take
no note of time," either by its gain or loss, whose tape-lines appear to
»
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 59
be made of gum-elastic, who have no national currency of gold or
silver, and no leoral surveillance of weiojhts and measures, and I will
find you a people among whom commercial morality is, to say the
least, somewhat lax.
It may be replied, that any great improvements in this direction
amongst ourselves are of rather recent date. It is only eighty-four
years since the National Assembly of Franco proposed to the king, as a
measure preliminary to the establishment of a uniform standard, that
he should require " each municipality in each department to remit to
the Secretary of the Academy of Sciences, a perfectly exact model of
the elementary weights and measures in use in that locality." What a
state of confusion does not this imply! Nor was the condition of
things a whit better in England. Says Dr. Brande — " It was declared
in the great charter, that the weights should be the same all over Eng-
land ; but no ordinance perhaps was ever so ill observed ; for the diver-
sity that has prevailed, and which is still far from being remedied, has
been so great as not only to produce confusion and inconvenience, but
to render the system of weights adopted in one part of the country
scarcely intelligible in another."
As to Germany, that bewildering cluster of petty principalities
exhibited in this as in most other respects, as much divergence as we>
find amonor the orbits of the asteroids. The recollection that we have
only recently emerged, or to speak more strictly, begun to emerge,
from this chaotic condition, should make us indulgent in considering
the state of China. But one important diffei'ence appears between the
people of the West and these apathetic orientals. The former were not
content, while the latter are. Now, the first condition of improvement
in this, as in everything else, is, by all possible means, to render the
Chinese dissatisfied with every ancient abuse which it is possible to
remove.
To remove these abuses, what is wanted is not fresh legislation,
but the enforcement of existing laws : for China is already in possession
of a national standard ; and for practical purposes, it is of little conse-
quence whether its basis be real or imaginary ; — whether it is the claw
of the dragon, or the palm of a man, so long as its elementary denomi_
nations are clearly defined, and authorized models sufficiently muL
tiplied. Now the Board of Works at Peking is required to execute and
distribute models of the standard weights and measures ; and the Ta-
tsing Tlwei'tien, the " Book of Statutes of the Reigning Dynasty, '* is
explicit in defining their vulue. But the standards lie dormant in the
coffers of the magistrates, while spurious imitations usurp the market.
In the Hwei-tien we are told that the existing system of weight
60 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Marcll-
and measures was derived from the combination of grains of millet, and
from the length of the pipe or tube called Hwang-chung^ which produces
a certain note. Diagrams are given to show the adjustment of the millet
grains, — 10 grains lateral measure making the ancient inch; and the
same number arranged longitudinally, the modern inch ; thus accounting
for the shortness of the ancient foot which was only 8tV inches of
the present standard ; and proportionally reducing our surprise, at the
enormous stature ascribed to the sages and heroes of antiquity.
We smile at this rude expedient, but if Chinese linear measure
springs from millet, ours grows from barley. It is difficalt to affirm
that the latter grain has any advantage over the former in uniformity
of magnitude. Nor in that respect is it quite clear on what ground
preference should be given to joints or members of the human body,
which most occidental nations have taken as a standard ; the thumb,
the hand, the forearm and the foot, all doing duty as units of measure-
ment. It is not to be supposed that each man, whether dwarf or giant,
was left to put forth hand or foot as an authorized measure. This
however was reserved for the tribal chief ; or the standard was fixed
by the average of a number of measurements. Hence the differences in
foot inch and cubit, found among the nations of Europe ; the English
foot being 12 inches, the French 12fn, the Roman llxo, the Greek
12iV, and the Egyptian 13to.
More beautiful and just than either of these is the idea of taking
a standard of linear measure from the pitch of a musical note. The
proportions of the tube producing it are of course no less invariable
than those of the girdle of the globe. But when brought to the test,
the human ear fails in nicety of discrimination. But of what conse-
quence when the standard is no longer original but secondary, — when
instead of trying the accuracy of your own ear in listening to the note,
you have a bar of brass to inform you of the length of the tube.
Of the ancient measure, 9 inches was the length of the Hwang-
cliung ; in modern measure it is 7.29. According to this as a base, the
dimensions of a given weight, — i.e. the specific gravity — of the several
metals, — is laid down for standard weights in the Statute Book, and
the cubic contents assigned for dry and liquid measures ; an order
being appended to each table, that " exact models shall be prepared by
the Board of Works, and remitted to the treasurers of the several pro-
vinces, for distribution in the subordinate districts, with a view to uni-
formity in the collection of the revenue." Whether from neglect of the
magistrates to distribute the standard, or from other causes, certain it
is, that the desired uniformity is not secured, even in the collection of
the revenue. The people complain that the tael exacted by the officials
I
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. f)l
is more than double that required by the Emperor, and the measures
of grain proportionally augmented. This is an evil which nothing can
rectify but the abolition of payment in kind, and the substitution of
payment in coin. But it is possible that the knowledge of the success,
which has attended the efforts of other governments in this direction,
might encourage the Chinese government to give effect to its existing
reo^ulations, and compel its subjects to conform to the imperial standards.
Beyond this we can hardly anticipate, that they will be influenced by
any exposition of the merits of the most scientific system of the West ;
which here, as in other countries, will have to win its way through
its crradual introduction into works of science.
To promote this is the leading object of the present paper.
Convenience and accuracy would both be subserved by the introduction
of terms of quantity, which, simple and definite in themselves, shall
be identical with those employed in the arts and manufactures of the
West. In this point of view, no other system offers even a show of
competition with that founded on the French metre, known as the
Metric system, which, if it does not bid fair to become universal, is
already recognized as international. Its most formidable opponent.
Sir J. Herschel, in the course of a powerful argument against its
adoption in Great Britain, makes this significant admission : — "This"
(the fixing of the length of the metre) he says, '^is a very wonderful
approximation, in the highest degree creditable to the science, skill and
devotion of the French astronomers and geometricians. Adopted as
it is over a large part of Europe, were the question an open one, what
standard a new nation, unprovided with one, unfettered by usages of
any sort, and in the absence of any knowledge of the British yard,
should select, there could be no hesitation as to its adoption." Now
for the object we have in view the Chinese may be considered as a
"new nation;" happily or unhappily innocent of any knowledge of
that idol of Sir John, the British yard. China, by the suffrage of
the great astronomer, cannot therefore do better than adopt the new
standard, at least in her international transactions.
The immense preponderance of British trade, might indeed be
adduced as a plea for the " British yard," especially as in a scientific
point of view it is rehabilitated by such eminent authority. Utterly
unscientific in its origin. Sir John discovers in it a wonderful harmony
with the demands of the most rigorous science, and expounds with
as much zeal the treasure we possess in the "British yard," as
one of the astronomers royal has lately shown in setting forth the
value of " our inheritance in the pyramids." After showing that the
polar diameter of the earth is preferable to any other of its dimensions
62 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Marcll-
as a basis of linear measurement, and " affords a better a priori unit
than that of the metrical system," he proves that its length is
500,500,000 inches, which admits of readier comparison with lengths
expressed in yards or inches, than does the French arc with
values expressed in metres. This may be irresistible "a priori,^
but the discovery is too late» Had it been given to the world a
century earlier, it might perhaps have obviated the laborious pro-
cesses by which the base of the French system was settled ; — i. e. if the
length of the axes could have been determined, without the measurement
of arcs of the circumference. But the state of the case is altered,
when that system is adopted as the vehicle of science throughout
the world, and when it has been adopted even for popular use by the
greater part of Europe.
The states which are announced as having completely given in their
adhesion to it, are : — l^Vance and the French Colonies, Holland and
the Dutch Colonies, Spain and the Spanish Colonies, Belgium,
Portugal, Italy, North Germany, Greece, Roumania, British India,
Mexico, and nearly the whole of South America. Those in which it is
partially adopted, are Wirtemburg, Bavaria, Baden and Hesse,
Switzerland, Denmark, Austria and Turkey. Lastly, those in which it
is permissively legalized are Great Britain and the United States. This
statement which I take from a French work, is derived originally
from an essay of President Barnard of Columbia College, New York,
who gives the population of each of the countries named. The French
author casts up the sum, and adds the remark that, it thus appears that
the populations among whom the metric system is introduced, in a
manner more or less complete, foot up a total of 490 millions.
This counting of heads is deceptive, as in many of these countries,
e. g. British India, the system, though approved by the government, is
utterly unknown among the people. But when the writer adds, that it
is recognized by twenty-eight of the most civilized of the nations of the
earth, wo cannot deny that it has already constituted itself the only
proper international medium for mankind ; and that if any system is
destined to universal adoption, the French is that one. The conclusion
as regards China is obvious. In all scientific works prepared for the
use of the Chinese, by foreigners of various nationalities, instead of
the systems of their several countries, that alone should be introduced
which can claim to be international ; and in the revision or negotiation
of treaties, the same unit should be employed as a standard of appeal.*
With a view to promoting this end, the writer has turned into
♦ Some years ago, tlie writer received a letter from Dr. J. G. Kerr of Canton, proposing
that an effort sliould be made for the introduction of the metric system into Cliina.
t
April] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 63
Chinese in a somewhat abbreviated form, a table of weights and mea-
sures taken from the "Annuaire" of the "Bureau des Longitudes,"
for 1872, in which he lias to acknowledfje useful sunrfjestions from
Prof. Biilequin, of the Peking College, and M. Deveria, of the French
Legation. Before giving these tables, it may not be out of the way to
take a retrospect of the rise and progress of the system itself. In doing
this I shall follow in outline, a pamphlet on the History of the Metre,
published by the Conservatoire des Arts et Metiers, for which I am
indebted to the politeness of the French Minister M, de Geofroy. Th e
idea which gave birth to the system is accredited to the genius of Talley-
rand. In 1790 the National Assembly took up the suggestion. In the
very throes of a tremendous political revolution, they found time to con-
sider the state of the national weights and measures, and to take steps
for placing them on a scientific basis ; thus inaugurating a revolution,
which for nearly a century has been moving on with the march of
years. Their first act was to petition the king, Louis XVL ( already
anxious for his crown, and for the head that bore it ), to request the
king of Great Britain, to appoint a commission of members of the
Royal Society, to unite with an equal number of members of the French
Academy of Sciences, to deduce from the pendulum, a modulus of
weights and measures. It was thus international in idea from its first
o
inception. The king of Great Britain declined to co-operate ; but the en-
terprise did not sleep. A committee consisting of the illustrious Laplace,
Lavoisier, and three other members of the Academy, was appointed to
decide upon a scientific basis for the proposed system. Such basis
must be deduced from some natural object ; and the object selected
must possess the three qualities of indestructibility, universality, and
susceptibility of being determined with mathematical accuracy.
The pendulum, a measure of the force of gravity, and an arc of
the earth were proposed. The committee rejected the former as
involving the idea of time, and fixed upon the latter as purely geome-
trical, in the scientific as w^ell as the etymological signification of the
word. But, as Herschel observes, the idea of time, though in a more
occult form, is also involved in the measurement of the earth's arc, for
its length depends on the velocity of revolution. He also shows that
the pendulum, though not specially objectionable on that ground,
deserved to bo rejected as purely a local measure, varying not only
with latitude, but with the height of the land and depth of the sea ; and
that if the seconds pendulum at the north pole were taken as a standard,
it would be impossible to fix its length with sufficient precision.
By a decree of March, 1792, they imposed on Delambre and
Mechain, the sublime and difficult task of measuring an arc of the
(J4 THE CHINESE iiECoiiDER [March-
iiicridian, exLendiug from Dunkirk to Barcelona. The two savants, deaf
to the revohitionary tempest which was already roaring around them,
addressed themselves to their work with a zeal and devotion rarely
equalled, certainly never surpassed, in the cause of science. Mechain,
to whom fell the Spanish portion, was exposed to comparatively few
dangers. But in revolutionary France, Delambre found occasion to
display at once the patience of a martyr and the courage of a hero.
He was scarcely out of Paris when the suspicious populace began to
destroy his signals, taking alarm at the banners which he erected by
day, and the lights which he displayed by night. " At Meaux the
authorities refused him permission to operate. At Montjal he was
impeded by the opposition of the people. At Belle-Assise he eluded
their jealous surveillance, and had the good fortune to take his angles
without being observed. But a few minutes later a body of the
national guard came up, placed him under arrest, and dragged him
through a frightful rain to Laguy, where he arrived at midnight.
Here the municipal officers befriended him, and detained him a
prisoner for a few days in order to deliver him from the hands of
the guard. Pursuing his task, he found himself arrested at every
step, and obliged in each district to explain his proceedings to the
satisfaction of municipal officers, who were more and more ignorant,
(in proportion as he receded from Paris)."
Finding a passport indis])ensable to his safety, he sent Lefrancjais
to procure it for him, knowing, as he says, ^' that if he went in person
to Paris, his friends v^ould urge him to postpone his labours until more
tranquil times." In the mean time he assayed to continue his work.
But almost the same scenes w^ere repeated in successive localities ; — in
one instance the mob, ])reparing to solve all doubts by the summary
method (moyens expeditives) in vogue in those days, and a friendly ma-
gistrate effecting his rescue with great difficulty. At length, muni de
passeport, issued by decree of the National Assembly, he was able to
pursue his labours without further molestation, though not without
danger ; for the vicinity of contending factions, ex])osed him to the
peril of falling into the hands of those who -would not recognize the
authority of his protection. While thus absorbed in unremitting toil,
he had the honour, together with Lavoisier, La})lace and other eminent
names, of being dismissed by the revolutionary government, which
was not less jealous of intellectual aristocracy than of that of rank.
But he was happily kept in ignorance of this act of barbarism,
until he had completed his triangulations and re-entered Paris.
Here we have an incident which displays a nobleness of soul, in
strange and pleasing contrast wath the spirit of the times. M. Prony
April] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 65
was sent to supersede him ; but finding him near the completion of his
work, spent a whole night in listening to the recital of his mathematical
methods, geodesical and astronomical observations, and returned to
Paris without so much as dropping a hint as to the nature of his errand.
Having dared to disobey the commands of the government, Prony was
compelled to seek safety in temporary concealment. Mechain's task
was executed with less personal peril ; but with scarcely fewer vexations.
The two arcs were united, the length of a quadrant calculated ;
and its ten-millionth part, under the designation of metre, taken as the
prime unit of a new system, all the denominations of square and solid
measure, as well as those of weight and linear measurement, being
derived from it by arithmetical operations of the simplest kind.
But the credit of the system was not left to repose altogether on
the skill and reputation of these two geometers. Men eminent for their
attainments in science, were deputed by several states to verify the
process of the French commission, and after the fullest investigation,
they gave it their unqualified approval. In fact the world of science
is now, after the lapse of fourscore years, still engaged in the work of
verification.
An international geodetic commission, which assembled last year
at Vienna, recommended for their own objects, the measurement of an
arc in the middle of Europe, extending from Christiana to Palermo.
Though they adopt the metre as their linear unit, its value must
be confirmed or modified, and its credit sustained or impaired, by the
result of their operations.
In 1870 and 1872, a commission composed of delegates from
twenty-nine nationalities met in Paris, in response to an invitation of
the French government, for the purpose of comparing standards, and
promoting the use of the metric system. Father Secchi was then
representing the Holy See, and united Italy was there by her repre-
sentatives, protesting against the recognition of the Pope's temporal
power, even in a matter of scientific interest, the only note of discord
that broke the harmony of a great international association. Russia
and Germany sent the directors of their national observatories ; and
England appointed her most distinguished astronomer royal, though
circumstances subsequently prevented his personal attendance. America
deputed Professor Henry, the headof her principal scientific institution,
and Professor Hilgard, her official inspector of weights and measures.
Speaking of the feeling with which the hoinometric movement is regard-
ed, the latter of these gentlemen says, in a letter addressed to the
president of the commission: " Men of science in the United States
take a great interest in the proposed organization of an interational
66 THE CHINESE KECORDER [March-
hureau of weights and measures. The projected institution is regarded
among us, as a potent agency for promoting the general acceptance
of the metric system."
In conclusion we may remark, that though initiated in 1790, it was
not till half a century later ( 1840 ), that the metric system was made
obligatory and exclusive even in France. Since then it has rapidly gained
favour in every part of the world. Governments have been slow in adopt-
ing it ; but men of science have everywhere been its earnest advocates.
Since 1872, a permanent commission consisting of the learned men
of the leading nations of the earth has been formed, for the express
purpose of watching over the standards and superintending the prepara-
tion of models for international use. The system appears on the eve
of becoming universal, at least in the western world.
A French writer, justly proud of the part borne by his own coun-
try, in preparing the way for this noble achievement, exclaims : — " The
grand thought conceived by the Academy of Sciences in 1790 will soon
be realized, and it will be the privilege of France to dedicate the ac-
complished work, A TOUS LES TEMPS, A TOUS LES PEUPLES."
MONGOLIA'S TWO NEIGHBOURS, RUSSIA AND CHINA.
'PHE advances of Eussia in Central Asia, are at present occupying a good deal
of attention ; perhaps, therefore, some observations about what Kussia does
for the tribes over which she extends her empire, may be interesting. As the
range of my personal observation has been confined to Mongolia and Siberia,
I shall confine my remarks to what I have seen and heard in these parts,
contrasting the effect of Russian influence on the north with the effect of
Chinese influence on the south.
I. — Protection is the first and most important consideration for any
nation or tribe, and in this respect Russia shows to immense advantage when
compared with China. The Mongols under Chinese government seem to have
no protection at all. A band of robbers has only to appear, and the country
far and near is at their mercy. Messengers may be sent to Peking on the
fleetest horses ; the officers at the nearer military centres may bestir themselves
as they like, the military organizations are such that no protective force can
appear on the scene till long — perhaps months — after the country has been
eaten, and the inhabitants dispersed or slain. Then, after all is past, pon-
derous and expensive military detachments arrive and take up their residence
somewhere or other, remaining inactive perhaps for a year or two, drawing
their pay, making their squeezes, sending to Peking reports of imaginary actiocs
and victories ; while the robbers either continue their career in some conveni-
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 67
ently distant part of the country, or gradually disappear. For some years back,
and even this spring, soldiers have been marched north-west to Uliasutai, and
the Mongols themselves are convinced that the danger is all a hoax, — say so
openly even, — but think the continuance of the war a good thing, because it em-
ploys some thousands of Mongols at so many taels per month. One-twentieth
of the military effort at the proper time, would have saved a large tract of
country from spoliation. This is how China mismanages.
Russia protects her subjects. Roads, rough, but still admitting of rapid
travel, telegraphs, mounted on rude forest trees, but still carrying the lightning
message, traverse the empire in all directions ; so that any disaffection or danger
anywhere is at once known everywhere, and help comes in a day or two. The
Buriats, that is the Mongols of the Russian empire, live in perfect security as regards
life and property, and perhaps'are not once in a lifetime disturbed by the remotest
apprehension even, of that which the Mongol knows may come to his house
almost any week of the year, viz. destruction and pillage by rebel hordes. Not
only so, but as China, in her dead policy, marks off her Mongol frontier with a
long line of decayed wall, dotted at intervals with towers, so Russia, alive and
about, marks off her Mongol frontier with a line of military stations at short
intervals. These stations are rather small affairs perhaps, at each only a few
soldiers not of the brightest or bravest type ; but they are still stations, always
there, always ready, and so planned that a sufficient force can be concentrated
at any given point in a very short time. The consequence of this is, that the
Mongols near the border entertain a very friendly feeling towards Russia,
because they know that no help could reach them from their own government
till too late. I have heard of a tribe of three hundred families putting them-
selves under Russian protection in a time of fear. No one could blame these
Mongols, for taking the only course open to them to secure their lives ; and no
one could blame a Christian nation for protectmg these helpless people ; and
this — the protection afforded to life and property — is one of the most satis-
factory considerations connected with the encroachments of Russia.
II. — Travelling Facilities. — Any one who has travelled in north
China and Mongolia, knows the almost endless vexations and delays that occur
in travelling. After all, thirty English miles a day is about all the distance
that can be accomplished. Goods as a rule, must be carried on pack-mules and
camels, a process slow and expensive. In Siberia, goods are transported on
carts drawn by lively horses, which take pretty good loads and travel fast.
Personal locomotion is much more difficult than in countries where railways
abound, but incomparably more convenient and easy than in China or Mongolia.
You simply procure a government way-bill, which secures you horses and
carriage at definitely fixed rates ; state the time when you want to start, and
at the appointed hour the carriage draws up at your door. The usual time
68 THE CHINESE RECORDER [March-
for starting is evening, and before breakfast time next morning, you may have
performed a journey that would take two whole days to accomplish in China
or Mongolia. Then there is no arguing about prices and inns. There are
post-houses all along the route, and in the public room of each is a framed and
glazed table, hung up conspicuously, where every traveller may see the exact
amount payable for travelling the past stage and the stage to come. Travel-
ling is thus made easy, quick, cheap, and free from vexations.
Ill — Currency. — The Mongols depend on China for their currency. In
southern Mongolia, baskets of tea, raw silver, and brass cash, are current. In
Urga brick tea and silver are the common tenders.
The brass cash are not much used on the plateau. Small purchases are
made in cash nominally, but payment is made in skins, dairy produce, &c ; so
that in one little transaction there are two bargans to be made, one about the
cash value of the article to be bought, another about the cash value of the skin
or cheese to be given in return. On both the merchant makes a profit.
Silver is a sad trouble. In other countries when the price is agreed upon,
the transaction is complete ; so much money or paper is handed over and all is
right. In Mongolia the trouble often begins when the bargain is concluded.
First there is a quarrel about the quality of the silver, then there is a difference
about the balance used. The buyer's balance makes one weight, the seller's
balance makes another ; each says his balance is true and the other s false.
I remember on one occasion two Mongols sitting among the baggage of a
caravan, from sunset till far into the night, trying to weigh out a small sum of
two or three taels. How long it lasted I do not know ; when it got very late, I
left them with their lanterns, their scales, and pieces of silver. However, they
had come to some agreement before I got up next morning.
The baskets of tea do not cause much trouble, but are inconvenient,
as they cannot be divided. A basket is worth about four shillings, or a little
more ; and when sums smaller than this are wanted, the basket is of little use.
The central and northren Mongols use binck tea, which has the advantage
of being payable in sums much smaller than the value of a basket of tea.
It is packed in chests, bricks, and half-bricks. I do not know much about
the chests, as I always insisted on paying the equivalent in silver ; but the bricks
and half-bricks are usually examined with a critical eye, measured by the span,
growled at as being thin, full of sticks, or rubbed at the corners, and generally
received with a kind of injured expression, as if the seller thought himself robbed.
This is the state of currency with the Mongols under Chinese rule.
The Buriats have the Eussian currency. Paper rubles is the common
medium. There are also silver rubles, but these are worth from twenty to
thirty per cent more than the paper, and are little used, at least in Siberia.
For less sums there are beautiful little silver coins, larger and smaller ; and
for the smallest there is a copper currency something like English pennies and
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 69
halfpennies. In a Russian market the mere act of payment is the simplest
thing possible, and the advantages of coin and paper money are so visible, that
the Russian rubles and kopecks are readily accepted in Mongola at a con-
siderable distance from the frontier. Coinage and notes oil the wheels of trade
wonderfully, and do away with Chinese money-shops, cash tables, and all the
other clogs which hinder commerce in the Celestial Empire ; and wherever
Russia comes, she brings her rubles and kopecks.
IV. — Industry. — China encourages Mongolia to breed sheep and rear
cattle. Trade, Chinamen keep mostly in their own hands; manufactures are un-
known among the Mongols, that is with the exception of coarse felt and silver
ornaments ; agriculture is resorted to just sufficiently to make it untrue to say
that it is utterly unknown. Indeed the whole tendency of Chinese inter-
course with Mongolia seems to be to render the Mongols more helpless than
they are. Chinamen can live on so little, and are so persevering that the
Mongols have almost no chance with them and seldom care to compete. Thus
it comes that almost all the selling of Chinese and foreign goods in Mongolia
is done by the Chinese. Chinese merchants also traverse the country from
end to end, buying up sheep, horses and cattle, the Mongols being unable to
participate in the trade, more than as servants hired to drive the herds and
tend the flocks- This even is in most cases performed by Chinese. China-
men rent or acquire arable land in Mongolia, cultivate it themselves, and pay
yearly to the Mongol chief and his dependants a small amount of produce .
In consideration of this the Mongols move off to other pastures. Even the making
of felt, the only thing the Mongols claim to be able to do, is now often taken
up by Chinese, At every point where the Chinaman and the Mongol come
into contact, the Mongol seems to be rendered even more helpless than he is .
The influence of Russian contact is more healthy. It elevates and
develops the Mongol. English travellers in Siberia sometimes sneer at the
Russians there, as being only half civilized. But it is the primitive simplicity
of their style and manner of life that enables them to elevate the Mongol.
Some of the Russian poor live very rudely. The difl*erence between them
and the Mongols is slight. The first upward step to be made in the social
scale is so low that many make it, and once begun they go on. Buriats till
the ground, work at handicrafts, and engage in trade, just as the poorer
Russians do. Russians and Buriats live together on good terms, eating and
sleeping together. The Buriats learn the Russian tongue, go to Russian
schools, know what the Russians know, have all their aspirations in the
direction of agriculture, manufactures, trade, learning, and government service^
fostered by the government; and it is no uncommon thing to meet with
respectable men,— educated, intelligent, and wealthy, — who were born mere
Mongols, but who have been elevated to the civilization and intelligence of
the nineteenth century, by the happy influence of the judicious measures
70 THE CHINESE RECOKDER [March-
adopted by the Russian government, for the amelioration of the condition of
its more lowly subjects. One of the most interesting sights to be seen any-
where is the process of elevation. Russia does not abound with inns like
China. Along the great routes are post-stations, at which travellers can find
the accommodation they need. Travellers who wish quiet apartments for a
day or two, are readily received into private houses, and in this way, when
resting for a time on a long journey, the observant have opportunity of seeing
the internal economy of families in different stages of elevation.
On one occasion when travelling with a Buriat friend, I found myself
near a small town about eleven o'clock at night. I wished to put up there
for the night, and was taken to a private house. In the court, we found a
Mongol tent, but there was also a comfortable log-built house, and we had a
room in that. Tea and bread were set before us with white sugar and other
civilized accompaniments. We spread our beds on the wooden floor and had
a comfortable night. In the morning we found the house had good glass
windows, and the Russian brick baking-stove so common in Russian dwellings.
There were chairs, dishes, and knives and forks, but no bedsteads. Bedsteads
would have taken up too much room. The family was Buriat, and evidently
just in the process of becoming Russian. The son could speak and read
Russian. The father was engaged in some contract with the government,
and probably in a few years all traces of Buriat customs and habits would
disappear. Successful young Buriats who acquire position and culture are
usually anxious to marry Russian ladies, and not a few accomplish their wish.
V. — Religion. — The Chinese have Httle sincere respect for the lamas or
their religion, but traders eagerly supply images, books, and other necessaries
for worship. The Chinese government seems to favour the lamas and encourage
the system for the sake of political security, thinking, and thinking rightly
too, that if it can secure the lamas, the laymen are sure enough. China seeks
to teach them little, and, as a matter of fact, does teach them little beyond the
absurdity that there is to the east of MongoUa a country where dogs are the
lords of creation. In addition to this the Chinese impart the superstition of
Fen^ shui, and spread their abhorrent falsehoods about foreigners scooping out
human eyes, &c.
Russia has toleration for all religions, but the political gravitation is
towards the Christianity of the Greek Church ; and though it is by no means
necessary that an official should be a Chirstian, yet, as a matter of fact, many
Buriats who rise in the government service, leave their Buddhism and embrace
Christianity. It may be objected that converts made in this way are not
worth much. Perhaps so. There is at least one thing to be said for them, they
give up open hostility to Christianity, and their children are brought up in the
Christian faith. Russian ladies, too, who marry Buriats usually insist on
baptism as a preliminary, and in these ways the hostile attitude maintained by
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 71
Buddhists to Christianty is softened down, and in place of their bigoted fore-
fathers arises a race, to say the least, well disposed towards Christianity, and
who are Christians as far as they are anything. All those who know anything
of the strength of the hold which Mongol Buddhism has on her votaries, will
fully appreciate the change of sentiment effected, however much they might
wish to see the change brought about in a different way. In only one point,
as far as I am aware, does Russia interfere with Buddhism, that is as to
the number of the lamas. I have been told that, while the Chinese govern-
ment encourages if anything the augmentation of the number of the lamas,
probably from a fear that Mongolia would be unmanageable if populous,
Russia lays down the law that not more than twenty per cent of the males shall
be lamas. • I cannot verify this statement, but it seems likely enough, for while
more than half the males in Mongolia are lamas, among the Buriats the lamas
are comparatively rare. Whether by law or moral force, Russia does reduce the
number of the priests, and in place of fearing a numerous population, does all
she can to multiply her subjects, knowing that the strength of her army and
the prosperity to her empire generally, depends mainly on the number of men
she has to carry arms and cultivate the arts of peace.
These then are a few of the points where the effect of Russian and
Chinese policy stand in striking contrast. Let these suffice as samples. I do
not wish, however, to be understood to state that Mongolia is the worse for her
intercourse with China. By no means. China has acted the wet-nurse to
Mongolia and discharged her duty well, but seems incapable of accomplishing
anything higher than sustaining the helpless life and supplying the most neces-
sary wants of the country. Of dwarfed and stunted grov/th herself she is
incapable of rearing up the nation to manhood. Russia is not by any means
the model of what a nation should be for intelligence, uprightness, morality, or
Christianity, but she is a vast improvement on China ; and is admirably adapted
for taking the infant nation out of the nursing hands of China, and rearing it
up into manhood and power, by destroying hampering and hurtful superstitions,
developing latent energies, teaching the arts of war and peace, disseminating
intelligence and mental refinement, securing home happiness and comfort,
and by the gentle and almost imperceptable influence of political attraction,
subduing the bigotry of proud heathens and bringing them under the influence
of Christianity. Russia has made rapid strides in acquiring territory and ex-
tending her dominion over the tribes of Central Asia, and to all appearance
will not stop till she reaches the Himalayas and the wall of China. The mere
politician may grudge her this prosperity, but when it is remembered that
Russia, and Russia alone is capable of civilizing efficiently and rapidly the
rude tribes that come under her sway, every right-minded man will be ready to
lay aside national jealousy and wish Russia God speed in her career of acquisi-
tion. Success to Russia 1 Hoinos.
72 THE CHINESE RECORDEE. [March-
CHINESE PROVERBIAL. PHILOSOPHY.
By Rev. A. E. Moule. ,.
rrHE following paper was written originally for readers in the igno-
rant west ; and this circumstance will account for paragraphs ex-
planatory of Chinese customs, which must be quite familiar to the
readers of this Magazine. It is offered now to these readers, not as
supplying any new information, but by way of a supplement to the
article on " What is the best form for an Address to a Heathen
audience?" In that paper, the usefulness of proverbial sayings and
classical quotations ia such addresses, was pointed out ; and in the
present paper, some instances are adduced of the way in which Chinese
proverbs may be thus utilized.
From a considerable number of proverbs which I have collected, I
have chosen a few of the most striking ; and I shall range them in the
following order : 1. — Poetry and imagination ; 2. — Wit ; 3. — Error ;
and 4.— Truth.
I. — Proverbs in which imagination and poetical fancy speak more
or less distinctly.
" The pure heaven is over your head " * say the Chinese. " This
majestical canopy the air," as Shakespeare calls it ; " this brave o'er-
hanging firmament," so pure, so serene, so deep and silent ; surely
beneath it, and within its sight, all that is impure or tumultuous, fool-
ish or harsh, should be put away in shame. These words are cut on
stone pillars in some regions where robbers are numerous, and the
police feeble or remote ; with the hope of terrifying those who fear not man.
Some proverbs, evidently without meaning it, supply illustrations
of the grandest and noblest truths. " One joy disperses a thousand
griefs," t say the Chinese. They know of scant fulfilment for this
promise ; but those who " enter in through the gates into the city,"
find, no doubt in the rapture of the first half-hour in heaven, a rap-
ture, too, not passing nor fading, but enduring and intensifying, that
all the thousand woes and sighs of earth are gone ; sought for, like
life's sins they cannot be found.
Then, as tio the vanity and evanescence of earthly pleasure, how
simple and striking is this proverb, — " The bright moon in the water,
a flower in a mirror ; for a while they seem real, then suddenly they
prove to be false ;" % or this, — " Man's fortune cannot last for ever ; the
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 73
flower cannot bloom for aye."* " Seek shade under the tall tree's
boughs," t say the Chinese. Do not sit crouching under a low bush,
as shelter from the burning rays of the sixth month's sun ; but rest
where there is breeze as well as shadow, under the broad shelter of the
camphor-tree ; a proverb with a primary application, to the joy and
comfort of children in their parents' presence, but supplying too a partial
illustration and faint image, of the diflforence between human-framed
and divinely-planned schemes of salvation.
" The tree won't move without the wind," J they say again, of
the power of external influence on character, for good or evil ; and it
may be used perhaps in illustration of the mysterious breathing of
that heavenly wind, by which fallen man is born again.
The Chinese are always profuse in their congratulations on the
birth of a so7i ; but if a girl is born, the most hearty word they can
afford to utter is, '^ girls too are necessary." This feeling is not so un-
natural as some suppose it to be. Girls are not only betrothed early,
but they leave their father's house also early, going to their future
husband's home to form part of that family, many years before
marriage. So of a fair and virtuous daughter, the Chinese proverb
says in sorrow, " Good bamboo shoots springing up outside the fence." ||
Bamboo shoots are one of the staple articles of food for the people.
The bamboo indeed, all its life long, and long after death, is a servant
and helper to the Chinese incessantly. The bamboo roots run errati-
cally underground sometimes, before pushing their sharp points
through the earth ; and this good child, so fresh, so fair, so valuable,
appears beyond the parent's fence, a daughter.
Here is a strange proverb spoken of wasted abilities, " The golden-
varnished coffin buried in the earth." § The Chinese, at least in this part
of the great empire, bury above ground ; and if they can possibly afford
it, they will place the coffin on a pavement of stone and build it in with
bricks, or, in the case of the rich, with granite. So that for a well-
made and brightly- varnished coffin to be simply covered with vile earth,
would be to a Ningpo man a waste, a shame and a dishonour ; and
for an " honour-man " to spend his days in keeping a small school
of little boys is a similar waste of ability, and an insult to learning.
But the finest proverb which I know of this kind, is the following,
II i8^ ^ ffi 4 @ ^h
74 THE CHINESE RECORDER [March-
" Better crack the drum, than let the standard fall."* The drum is,
perhaps, the best instrument of music which the Chinese possess ; for
it is beaten with excellent time and precision ; and some specimens are
of deep and fine tone. It is used as one of the battle signals ; and the
roll and roar of the drums urge the soldiers forward. So the drummer
has a grsive responsibility. If he falters or grows faint in his taps,
the standard-bearer may lose heart, and falter and stumble, or per-
chance turn back ; and woe to the army, if once the flag is down.
This is a word for Christian soldiers, " Better wear out than rust out ;"
better preach till your voice is gone, than let the gospel banner falter
in its onward march ; better itinerate till you are foot-sore, and study
till you are blind ; better work and plan till you are weary, and pray
till breath fails you, than let any check or disgrace come to the name
and cause of your Redeemer.
11. — And now let me give a few specimens of wit in Chinese pro-
verbs ; — wit, at the same time containing often great wisdom.
^' A bad man has a bad man to crush him ; the stinging caterpillar
has a toad to catch him," t say the Chinese.
" Use men as you would use wood ; if one inch is worm-eaten,
you surely won't throw away the whole trunk,"| they say again.
There is sure to be a flaw in every one's character ; but the man may be
sound and good and useful notwithstanding.
Here also is a witty and wise proverb. " You may be uncivil to
a good man, but mind you are discreet and respectful to a little man." ||
Then in ridicule of the most prevalent native idolatrous practice,
the very native proverbs protest in indignant railery. " Reprobate
silver, empty-bellied ; you waste your money in buying it, and
deceive your ancestors," § they say of the silver tinsel paper,
which is burnt in enormous quantities for the use of departed spirits.
And in ridicule again of the corrupt and degraded Buddhist priest-
hood, they say, " You may offer mud loaves to Buddha,"! if first you
bribe the priest ; that is, anything can be bought tliere for money.
They can ridicule also in their proverbs, that which is a Chinaman's
almost universal failing, namely, covetousness. The current brass cash
are strung together in thousands, the string being passed through a
tS A e W ® A « ii it S W !ll& *EL ^
mms'i'MM >j> A
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. ' 75
square hole. " You go twirling round in the hole of your cash," *
they say of a scheming, avaricious man.
Of one mean and stingy, and hard in his dealings, they say
in ridicule and warning, " Leave a little of the tail to whisk off flies." f
These people whom you are fleecing now, may help you perchance in
the future ; don't ruin them entirely by your exactions.
The following proverb also ridicules a grasping character,
" You must even pluck a handful of feathers from the carrion kite
as it flies by." J
The Chinese version of our proverb " To look for a needle in a
bundle of hay," is scarcely less expressive. " To search for a needle in
the great sea,"|| they say.
Of the man who tries to put ofi the evil day, and refuses to face
calamity boldly, they say, " No fish in the stream, and 'yet you keep
peeping into your basket, to see what you have caught."§
So once again in truest wisdom, of the dignity of some poverty
and the disgrace of some wealth, they say, " Better to be a bright
beggar than a muddy millionaire." II
III. — As to Error, I have not much to say. Archbishop Trench
points out how comparatively rare immoral and erroneous proverbs are.
There are such no doubt to be found in Chinese ; but I have met with
only one or tw^o, and those not erroneous in any serious degree.
There are two which evidently imply scien^^/lC error. *^The sky
full of stars depends on the one moon," ** they say ; and " The stars
cannot face the moon." f| The first of these proverbs distinctly states
the popular belief, that the stars draw their light from the moon. ^The
second is capable of a reasonable explanation ; for the stars do pale
before the Queen of the night. But the Chinese popular opinion,
is without doubt, that the moon is larger than any of the stars, and its
light absolutely more bright. These erroneous statements are applied
happily enough, to children's dependence on their parents, and the peo-
ple's dependence on the sovereign.
t © lis >i }G ta a » 41
tt fi ^ ti ^. ^
76 THE CHINESE RECORDER [March-
There are two more which I will name, each one framed in
error, though one breathes hope, the other despair. '^ At the
end of the world, surely there will be some uplifting of the head
for me,"* they say; a hope full of immortality in a Christian's
mouth, but implying I fear, nothing more than metempsychosis
to the Chinese ; another mortal life ; perhaps happier and more
prosperous, but still only one of an indefinite series. Again they say in
despair, '* Plans and devices all used up, your heart's blood dried ; when
the body dies, you sleep in the land of the yellow fountain,"t All your
earthly schemes have failed, and there is nothing beyond, only eternal
sleep or oblivion.
IV. — I gladly turn from error or mist, to gV7Q in the last place a
few more instances of truthful and instructive proverbs.
Here is a noble one, " If a man has not committed any shame-
ful act, he will not be startled by a knock at dead of night," J
" I'hat with the world, myself and Thee,
I ere I sleep at peace may be."
Here is one, a strange reversal in order of our Lord's promise,
" Thy Father which seeth in secret. Himself shall reward thee openly."
" What you give openly, you will receive back in secret," || say the
Chinese ; a proverb which sounds at first as of a far lower moral tone
than the Saviour's word ; as if the Chinese would advocate ostentatious
giving, " to be seen of men." This flaw probably adheres to the first
clause ; but the second clause may simply mean, that your reward
will surely come, though from unsuspected and unlooked-for sources.
Here is a remarkable illustration of St. James' words : — " Behold
how great a matter a little fire kindleth." " One spark can fire (the
brushwood on) ten thousand tiers of hills,"§ say the Chinese.
Here are two proverbs which declare in striking language the
vanity and evanescence of all earthly joys : — " Gold is hollow ; silver
vain ; for after death where are they in the hand ?"^ and "^The world's
greatest men cannot escape from the two words no continuance ; the
business of a life time is but like a dream in spring."**
Here again we have sound practical advice to the slothful : —
" Instead of asking from others, ask from yourself ; instead of begging
II BJ 4* * nt 4- *
April.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
77
a bag, pull your own bed-coverlet to pieces "* (and make one).
Advice too of the wisest kind is given to us all : — " When you
are sitting alone, keep thinking of your own shortcomings ; when you
are conversing, don't speak of the faults of others."!
Here is a word which may encourage us in our missionary work :
" Let men insult and deceive me as they like ; if Heaven fails me
not, then loss is gain."t «
An echo too is heard of Isaiah's words, "The righteous perisheth,
and no man layeth it to heart." " Good men tarry not long in the
world; but bad men live long and are everywhere seen,"|| say the
Chinese,
Again as a truth, the full meaning and realization of which must
come by revelation alone, the Chinese exclaim : — " Plain and clear is
the way to Heaven ; the myriad people refuse to keep it."§
This proverbial form of speech is a strange phenomenon in the
mental constitution of man. Why should it be almost a necessary of liv-
ing speech to all classes of the human race, except to Lord Chesterfield's
" men of fashion," who must never use proverbs ? Why, I know not ;
but the fact is indisputable ; and its universality forms one amongst
the many links which bind together the great family of man.
Proverbs in every tongue, and perhaps preeminently so in Chinese,
are one means whereby with the help and blessing of the Holy Ghost,
we may lead the people onward through the mists and the riddles of
this earthly life, till in the clear atmosphere of heaven, the proverb and
parable are needed no more ; for face to face with our Lord, He will
show His people plainly of the Father.
tAmx^m\^tmm-^m^
§ 0J W & S 5c ^ S§ m m ff: ^ T> t m
NOTES OF A VISIT TO THE FAMOUS WU-TANG SHAN (^ ^ [Ij )
By Rev. W. Scarborough.
ttT^HESE people were bound for Woo-tang shan, a mountain of great
celebrity, two days distance to the south of the city, which is reputed
holy ground in the Taouist ritual. It is said to be a most romantic spot, and
the favour of the idol enshrined there is believed to be of great efficacy ; so
that for six months in the year, from autumn to spring, the number of wor-
shippers who visit the place is something extraordinary, and the consequent
emoluments of the resident fraternity proportionate."
78 THE CHINESE RECORDER fMarch"
Sucli are the words of Mr. A. Wylie, written in June, 1867, and
it is now my intention to furnish the reader with a few notes of a visit
I paid, along with a native preacher, to the " romantic spot" referred
to, in April, 1873. As far as I could learn on the spot, and as far as
I have been able to learn since, no other foreigner has ever visited this
notable place ; so that my description will not be a mere repetition of
what the reader may have seen before.
Into any details of our five hundred miles of travel from Hankow to
Chun tsou (;fc^>|»H) I will not enter ; all that I need do is to refer the reader
to Mr. Wylfe's account of his journey over the same distance, written in
" The Missionary Recorder," pp. 51, seq. and from which the quotation
above is made.
We arrived at Chun tsou on the 22nd of April, the 21st day
after our departure from Hankow. The next morning, having hired
chairs, or rather a substitute for chairs, called at this place tou tzu
(^ •?)) ^^ started on our journey to the mountain. Many stories had
been told me of the golden temple on its summit, of the pilgrims who
from great distances come to visit it every year, and of the chains by
which the ascent of these pilgrims is facilitated ; and these stories did not
fail to excite my curiosity, and to raise in me great expectations. I was
not doomed to disappointment, as the reader will find by and by.
The first thing which struck me on getting clear of the city, was
the presence of a number of poppy fields. The poppies were in flower,
and made a very gay appearance, in contrast with the dark green of
the surrounding fields of wheat. Out of those poppies, from which the
flowers had fallen, the raw ya-pien yen (i. e. opium) was exuding, they
having been some little time before punctured with a needle. One
man who was collecting the precious material, handed me a tea-cup full
for inspection. It presented the appearance of a dirty, greyish, trea-
cly substance, and emitted a very offensive smell. These poppy plots
are very numerous in the country about Chun tsou.
At 9 A.M. we had travelled 40 U, and were at a little place called
Sai-k^ung ch'iao, where there are two fine bridges, built in the Ming
dynasty. The people here were remarkably civil, a real foreigner
from yang-Tcueh (i.e. a foreign country) seemed to be a something
to them worth wondering at and inspecting.
A little further on w^e came to a large Taoist monastery called
Tsou-fu ngan, where we saw some remarkable trees, on which were
perched a large number of curious birds. These trees, — a kind of fir,
and called on the spot Fung-kuang-pehy — having reached a lofty height,
do not spread out their branches laterally, but allow them to droop down
nearly to the ground. Most of the foliage decorates the top of the
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 79
tree, and the droojiing branches hang like so many bare and withered
arms about the trunk. The birds — called simply peh chiohj or " white
birds " — were a little larger than a pigeon, all white, with long slen-
der legs, short tail, and a long plume of two or three feathers rising
from the top of the head, and hanging in a graceful bend over the back.
At 11 A.M. we had reached Tsao-tien, a busy little town 50 li from
Chun tsou. Here, while sitting in the street, I was particularly and
minutely interviewed, by all that could get near enough to feel my
clothes, and to put leading questions to me.
From Chun tsou to this place the road is level. From this place
it begins to be mountainous. As we proceeded the scenery became
very line ; and it became finei* and finer till we stopped at a mountain
inn, only 20 li from the summit of the highest peak. Tlie road on
which we travelled wound along the side of a range of mountains.
For miles together one looked from the chair, sheer down into a deep
and expansive valley, perhaps fifteen hundred feet below\
Idolatry, in the shape of Taoism, is certainly rampant in these
parts. Every few li we came to a temple or a monastery filled with
Taoist priests. Buddhism, however, seems to be totally excluded from
these regions ; we never saw a single bonze in coming or returning.
At 3. 30 P.M. we came to one of these monasteries, called Tai
Tzu Po, into w^hich I went to see an image of Lao-Chun. An old priest
in charge took it for granted that I had come to worship the sage,
and spread out the mats for my convenience ; he was somewhat sur-
prised when I began to preach another tao (i. e. doctrine) to him. Soon,
however, he took more interest in my clothes, watch, etc, than in any-
thing more important. Here we saw the peony in flower, and some of
its flow^ers w^ere as large as a man's head. Going out of the monastery
into the street, my eyes were attracted by a bill posted on the w^all,
having the title T^ien t^ang ti youJi fou, — " Map of heaven and hell."
As regards hell, it was simply a pictorial representation of the things
we see in " the temple of horrors."
As it grew dark -we reached our stopping place for the night, a
native inn nothing better than a stable, but very picturesquely situated,
with the golden temple at the summit in sight.
The next morning we rose early, and w^ere off to the summit by 5
o'clock. To travel from this inn to the top and back took us six
hours ; the distance is said to be 20 li each way. No amount of ad-
jectival language can possibly describe the scenery which met our eyes
in all directions. Above, the well-wooded yet sharp peaks, to the
number of seventy-two ; below, valleys deep and winding, and rugged,
and full of trees. Everywhere, in impossible nooks and recesses, small
80 THE CHINESE RECORDER. [March-
temples and large ones. As we passed along we noticed, among in-
numerable inscriptions on the rocks, one describing the point to which
we were aspiring, as " the Peak of the Heavenly Pillar, a hundred
thousand feet high." Without any means of knowing really how high it
is, I should guess it to be not much below six thousand feet abov^e the sea.
The road to the summit is a wonderful piece of workmanship.
It is said to have been built, along with all these temples, by the third
emperor of the Ming dynasty, Ts^en Tsou ( ^ jji^ ), whose reign dates
from the year a.d. 1403. Myriads of taels must have been spent thereon,
and myriads of men employed. For many a li it is simply a gigantic
stone staircase, with heavy ornamental balustrades of stone on either
side, where these have not fallen away. Some of these flights of
stone steps are so long and so steep, that it becomes hard and danger-
ous for pilgrims, especially women and feeble old men, to climb them ;
and it is here that the chains so often told me of are found. By
means of these long chains, the weary pilgrim is enabled in some slight
decree to lessen the toil of ascent.
I noticed that many of the temple doors through which we had to
pass were iron-plated, as though intended to repel invasion. There are
many fine trees seen in making this ascent, mostly pines and a
variety of flowers, but scarely any ferns. The stone abounding here
contains much silvery-looking substance, is very pretty, and easily
broken.
On our arrival at the summit, we were surprised to find a small
village clustering round the southern side of the peak, close under the
" Golden Temple." Passing through this strange village, the shops of
w^hich seemed to be stocked with things that might serve for mementoes
of the visit, we at once made our way up to the temple itself. We,
reached it by a narrow, winding, steep staircase, in climbing which
we found the chains very useful.
The ^'Golden Temple" (^ ^) is a very small but unique
structure. Outside it cannot be more than from 12 to 15 feet high ;
and its area will be perhaps 12 feet square. Inside there is just room
for the idol Tsou-sz ( ffi M )? or the Lao-yie ( ^ ^ ) as he is generally
called, and two or three of his attendants, with a table for incense and
a little space wherein the worshipper may make his prostrations. The
roof is very beautiful, and is richly gilded. All the rest, except part
of the floor, which is of marble, is brass or copper. It is darkened by
age and exposure, except in places where constant chafing has kept it
bright. There is but one entrance into this structure, which contains
no window, and is guarded all round its outside with a tall railing of
round brass staves. It stands on a stone platform, the highest thing
I
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 81
on these mountains, with a couple of incense tripods before it, and small
guest rooms on three sides of it, overlooking a vast scene, with the
great mart of Lao-ho-k^ou in the eastern horizon. A strong fortifica-
tion, running round the peak, encloses the " Golden Temple " in its
secure embrace.
The Taoist priests in droves clustered round me, begging furiously ;
but besides paying liberally for a cup or two of tea, we gave them
nothing but a short sermon on the true God and His worship. Never
before in this spot, this "holy of holies" of Taoist superstition, has the
name of God been mentioned. May this first mention of it prove the
beginning of the overthrow of this degrading superstition ! Two thousand
priests or more live on this mountain, only a little different from the
hosts of beggars which infest it ; — live on the credulity and folly of a
people, superstitious enough to believe everything divinely efficacious
which comes from this sacred place. The mountain is too full of people
to be thoroughly enjoyed ; and man with bis fiendish idols, stuck into
every nook and corner, has done his little best to disfigure the beauti-
ful handiwork of God.
We w^ere told that many thousands of pilgrims visit this " Golden
Temple " every year. We met a few going up on our return, and
can fully believe the statement. These pilgrims are here called tsai-
kung ( 5^ i^ )j a term held by all in great respect. A tsai-hung
makes a vow that he will taste no flesh meat until he has laid an
offering before the Lao-yie, and burnt incense before him. He
sets off to the mountain, and there you meet him, often a young man,
sometimes a man of eight}-, toiling away up these interminable stairs,
with a roll or two of incense slung by a red cord across his shoulders.
Sometimes a woman undertakes this pilgrimage. On the mountain,
the tsai-kung finds himself treated as an honoured guest, but at the same
time promises of subscriptions are wheedled out of him, and he leaves
the sacred shrine a poorer if not a wiser man. Two young men
whom we met and conversed with, had come from Lao-ho-k^ou to pray
for the recovery of a sick father.
At first every one supposed I had come from afar to worship the
great Lao-yie ; and we were rather peremptorily ordered to ko-t^ou
(i. e. prostrate) before one of his tribe, — said to be a dreadfully powerful
god, who would not suffer us to descend alive, did we not worship him.
As we went along through temple after temple, the priests rang their
bells, under the impression that we had come to worship.
We were down again and at our inn by 11 a.m., and soon after set
out on our way back to Chun tsou. At 7. 30 p.m. we brought up
amidst a crowd of shouting juveniles at Tsao-tien, where we could
S2 THE CHINESE RECORDER [March-
hardly secure privacy to eat or retire to rest, the desire was so
strong to inspect the yang-kueh jm (i. e. foreigner). The next morn-
ing we were on our way by starlight, and had finished the remain-
ing 50 li of our journey by 9. 30 a.m.
From Chun tsou to the Wu-tang shan is 120 IL The trip can
be made easily in two days and a half, and at a trifling cost. We only
paid 6,500 cash for three chairs and a coolie. I need not add that in
my opinion the place is worth a visit. Unfortunately this mountain
is more than five hundred miles from Hankow, and the river journey is
dolefully monotonous, so that its visitors are never likely to be numerous ;
nevertheless, I am persuaded that the Wu-tang shan, — with its magni-
ficent scenery, its sj^ecimeiis of geology and botany, and .its rare oppor-
tunities of observing practical Taoism,— offers ample remuneration to
the traveller for his trouble, whether he be tourist, scientific explorer,
or a student of the Taosit religion.
CHRISTIAN MISSIONS; -THEIR CONNECTION WITH COMMERCE
AND CIVILIZATION.
T^HIS subject is a very important one, and one that doubtless needs
to be better understood. However, in the few remarks here offered
upon it, the writer can hope to do but little more than to bring it
forward, and commend it to the attention of those who may have
something more and something better to say.
It may be useful in the outset, to state briefly what is meant by
" Christian Missions." The expression is supposed to be used in its
popular sense, designating those operations undertaken and carried on
by Christian men and women, in pagan or unchristianized countries,
for the purpose of bestowing upon them the blessings of Christianity.
These operations may be numerous, and varied to meet the wants of
times and circumstances ; but their object is one and ever the same,
— the carrying out of our Lord's command, to disciple all nations. The
work here designated is not new, but old, and as old as Christianity
itself. The name, and perhaps some of the appliances, belong to the
present age ; but the work itself commenced with our Lord ; and it has
never been laid aside by his followers. This is mentioned as a fact to
be kept in mind ; as the identity of the work denominated " Christian
Missions ■' must be an important element in this discussion. For, lie
doubt many of the prejudices that prevail, or that have prevailed,
against them, are to be traced to misconceptions of their real character.
There have been not a few, — I know not for what reason, — who have
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. " 83
regarded modern missions, not as tlie healthy development of the
Christian life embodied in the church, but as the outgrowth of its
religious fanaticism, — an outgrowth harmless enough in the west, where
the state of things is adjusted to it, but dangerous to the peace of
society in the east, where it comes in daily contact and conflict with
the old and cherished usages of a barbarous or semi-barbarous people.
Such was the view very generally held, and, as we now think,
very harshly maintained, by the directors of the East India Company,
when they refused Morrison a passage in one of their ships to China, *
and when they ordered Judson and his associates to leave India, t The
state of things has indeed changed since then ; but unless I am greatly
mistaken, this false view of Christian missions still lingers in the minds
of many, and the same spirit of intolerance, though now happily under
stronger restaint, still lingers with it. Christianity is a good thing ;
they acknowledge this ; but they would not have it forced upon an
unwilling people. They would have commerce and civilization go first.
By and by, when the people find out that they want Christianity, it will
be time enough to give it to them. This is the way that many have
talked, and the way perhaps that many still talk, in regard to Christian
missions. Now let as look at this language for a moment, and en-
deavor to ascertain whether there is any reason in it.
In the first place, is it not a libel on these missions, to assert, or
to intimate, that it is any part of their object, to force Christianity
upon those who are unwilling to receive it ? Their agents go only
where they have a right to go ; they preach only where they have a
right to preach. No one comes to hear them but those who choose to
come, and no one receives their message but those who like it. Where
At this time," — 1806, wlien Morrison was getting ready to sail for China, — " strong pre-
judices existed in England, and in all parts of India where the Britisli influence extended,
against missionary exertions. Permission to settle in those parts could not l)e obtained ;
and it became necessary to convey the missionaries to their destination by an indirect
course ; whilst it remained a question whether, on tlieir arrival, they would be allowed
to remain. A passage was accordingly taken for Mr. Morrison, and two of his fellow-
students, Messrs. Gordon and Lee, with their wives, in the Remittance to New York ;
whence he was to proceed to Canton direct, or by way of India, as circumstances might
determine." — Memoirs of the Life and Labotirs of liobert Mornsorij D.D., Vol. L, p.93.
It is well known that, attliis period," — 1812, when Judson and his associates first arrived
in India, — ^'the East India Company were both theoretically and practically opposed to
every effort for the evangelization of India. They professed to believe, and chai-ity
obliges us to suppose that they did believe, that the preaching of the gospel would excite
the Hindoos to rebellion. It is beyond question that the Company was deriving large
revenues directly from the toleration, not to say protection, which it extended to the
idolatry of the Hindoos. Whatever may have been their reasons, they had determined,
by all means in their power, to resist the introduction of Christianity among the native
subjects of the British crown in Bengal.
' ' About ten days after the arrival of Messrs. Judson and Newell, they were summoned to
Calcutta, and an order was read to them, requiring them immediately to leave the country
and return to America .... They petitioned for leave to reside in some other part of India,
but were prohibited ft-om settling in any of part of the Company's territory, or in any of
its dependencies." — Wa.yltaid's Meiimj- of liev. Dr. Judson^ Vol. I., pp. 114, 115.
84 THE CHINESE RECORDER [March-
are there any rights trampled upon ? Where is there any force used ?
If it is meant that because a people do not invite Christianity it should
not be offered to them, the argument is futile. If it proves anything it
proves too much. In the first place, it would prove that the whole
arrangement for the evangelization of the world, instituted by Christ,
practiced by the apostles, and through them and their successors hand-
ed down to us, has been wrong ; for that arrangement, as everybody
knows, was an aggressive one. Evangelists were to go into all tlie world
and preach the gospel to every creature. They were to go wherever and
whenever Providence should lead them, and not wait to be sent for by
the people. Did our Lord in his ministry wait for such invitations?
Did his apostles ? Have fathful and earnest ministers in any age or
country acted on this policy ? On the contrary, who does not know
that they have commonly gone when they have not been invited, —
when indeed they have been forbidden to go ; and when, by going, they
have suffered bonds, imprisonments, stripes and death ? In the second
place, this argument would prove, — what would not at all suit the
theory of these objectors, — that commerce and civilization in their
progress, are also at fault ; for they, as well as Christianity, in most
countries, and especially in this, have made their way, or they are
making it, against the will of the people. Now what right have we
to force upon a people commerce and civilization, when we have no
right to force upon it Christianity ? The truth is, we have no right
to force either, but we have a right to offer both.
But why this extreme sensitiveness in regard to the use of force
in connection with missionary operations? Do those who affect it
manifest equal anxiety when it is spoken of or resorted to in connection
with trade ? And why should they not ? Is there any reason that can
be assigned, why official influence, or military power, should not be
employed to protect the lives and property of those who have come to
teach the Chinese science and religion from motives of benevolence, as
well as of those who have come here to sell them opium and gunpowder
from motives of gain ?
But not to ask too many of these troublesome questions, I will
only further remark in this connection, that missionaries have no need,
and it is presumed that they have no desire, for any protection beyond
what is commonly afforded to all peaceable and law-abiding men. They
claim the right to go where others go, to live where others live, and to
pursue their calling where others pursue theirs. This is all they claim ;
and they claim this, not as missionaries, but as men, peaceable, well-
meaning, and well-doing citizens or subjects of their respective
countries. If at any time, any special favour has been extended to
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 85
them in consequence of their benevolent labors and harmless character,
they have accepted it as a favor, and they have claimed its enjoyment
simply as a person claims the execution of a will made in his favor.
He may have had no right to demand, or reason to expect, that such
a will would be made ; but it having been made, he has a right to
demand its execution. If for adequate reason the will is set aside, his
demand of course must cease. But his demand is right while the will
stands. This remark will perhaps sufficiently anticipate the objection,
that might be thought to lie against the statement that missionaries
claim only the protection due to them, as citizens or subjects of their
respective countries.
But to recur to a point already mentioned ; the idea so often
brought forward, that commerce and civilization should go before and
prepare the way for Christianity, is I maiinta.iny false,— false in theory,
and false in fact. Christianity appeals directly to the feelings of the
human heart. Education no doubt enlio^htens and refines these feelings ;
but it does not create them. They are a part of man ; and they come
into the world with him. Hence there is no time or place in which
man is found, when he does not need, and when he is not capable of
religious instruction. He needs this instruction in childhood ; he needs
it in youth ; and he needs it in old age. He needs it when the night of
ignorance is dark around him ; he needs it when the shadows of this
night have begun to flee away ; and he still needs it even when the
cominof light has increased to noon-day brightness. In every stage
and in every condition of life, man's first great want is to know God,
and the relations which he sustains to him. Is there a God who reigns
in heaven, who rewards virtue and punishes sin ? Who of his intelli-
gent creatures should not be made acquainted as early and as fully as
possible, with this great momentous truth ? Is man a sinner, and does
he need a Saviour ? Why then should we not endeavor to lead him
as soon as possible to that Saviour, the Lamb of God who taketh
away the sin of the world ? Man, a poor sinner, weary and heavy-laden,
seeking rest and finding none ; what is there that he so soon and so
much needs as to be led to Him who alone can give him rest ? Then,
too, man is ever dying. A few short years and his race is run. Can
we see him wandering in darl^ness, without endeavoring to give him
light? Can we see him perishing, without seeking to save him? We
are told to give him commerce and civilization . Give him commerce
and civilization ? But he asks for ^reac?, shall we give him a stone '^
He asks for a fish, shall we give him a serpent ? He asks for an egg,
shall we give him a scorpion? Give him commerce and cinlization?
Well, be it so. Give him commerce and civilization ; and the sooner
86 THE CHINESE RECORDER [March-
and the more the better. But will commerce and civilization meet
his wants ? Will they meet his first and greatest want of all, — bind
up his broken heart, and heal his sin-sick soul ? Ah ! who does not
know, that the soul can never rest till it rests in the knowledge and
love of God, and in the faith and peace of Jesus ? Commerce and
civilization are good things. They do much in the way of supplying
our physical wants, and^ ameliorating our earthly condition ; but it
is only in the gospel of Christ that the |wants of the soul are met.
Yet again, as just now remarked, the idea of commerce and
civilization before Christianity, is false in fact, as well as in theory.
We have now pretty full histories of Christianity, and of commerce
and civilization, for near two thousand years ; and the testimony of
these is, that in their march of progress, Christianity has never been in
the rear, but always in the van. Of course this does not mean, that
Christianity has never gone where there was not previously commerce
and a certain degree of civilization. It means that where they have
been in connection, Christianity has always taken the lead. She has
never placed any obstacles in their way. On the contrary it has ever
been her aim and office to remove them. If she has frowned, — and
she often has, — on laws, customs and usages, connected with commerce
and civilization, it has been because they were wrong, and therefore
hindrances that needed to be removed. And this position Christianity
has taken not as a matter of chance, convenience or ambition, but be-
cause such has been her divinely-appointed mission. Her work relates
to the present as well as to the future life ; and with reference to
both, her object is to encourage and promote whatever is good, and to
discourage and hinder whatever is evil. Hence in art, in science, in
literature, in politics, in commerce, and in every department of human
effort, her voice is heard, and her hand is seen ever defending and
encouraging the true and the good.
Our inference then is, that the relation which Christian missions
sustain to commerce and civilization is that of 'pioneer and ally. Their
position is not to follow, but to lead ; their office is not to hinder, but
to help. And now let us look a little further and endeavour to see a
little more clearly how they lead and how they help.
So far as concerns what is commonly called civilization, I think
there can be no question, but that the teaching and influence of Chris-
tian missionshave ever been, and, so long as they are true to themselves,
must ever be, the iirst and most efficient agency. In confirmation of
this remark, I need only instance the Sandwich Islands, the South-
Sea Islands, Greenland, Africa, and in short every place where Chris-
tian missions have been in modern times established among rude and
t
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 87
barbarous people. One of the most marked instances of this is fur-
nished us in the case of the North-Amercian Indians. It has been
found that numerous tribes of these, though living for centuries side
by side with, and almost in the midst of civilization, have yet received
but little from it beyond its vices, except what has come to them
directly through the teaching and influence of Christian missions.
And this fact has been so patent to the government of the United
States, that it has for many years made considerable a})propria-
tions for the su])port of missions among them. Some of these tribes,
during the past few years, have been very turbulent, and have wrought
much mischief both to themselves and to those around them. Tlie
government having tried war and diplomacy until its heart is sick, is
now more than ever inclined to send amongst them the Christian
agent and the Christian teacher, as the best, if not the only civilizing
forces. But it is needless to argue this point further ; it is too self-
evident.
Then how about commerce ? Do Christian missions sustain the
same relation to that ? What is commerce, and how is it fostered ?
Commerce is the exchange of goods or commodities betwixt one coun-
try and another. The United States and England for instance, have
more cotton and woollen goods than are needed for their own consump-
tion ; but they want tea and silk. China, on the other hand, has tea
and silk to spare ; but she lacks cotton and woollen goods. If now the
surplus of each country can be exchanged for what it lacks, the ex-
change will obviously be a mutual benefit ; and the benfit will be the
greater the wider the range of the exchange, and the nearer it comes to
meeting the real wants of both countries. At this point of course com-
merce reaches its highest and healthiest condition ; but this point is
not rapidly, nor easily reached. There are many, very many, obstacles
in its way. Some of these are to be attributed to injustice, -wrong and
outrage, on the part of those engaged in commerce ; others grow out of
the ignorance and vices of the people, with whom it is carried on. So
that commerce in all countries, and especially in countries less civiliz-
ed, is more or less limited, and, to the extent carried on, often attended
with circumstances injurious to one or both of the exchanging parties.
Now the teaching and influence emanating from Christian missions,
tend to the correction of these wrongs, and the removal of these ob-
stacles. They may not entirely succeed ; they may not succeed to any
great extent. The influence of these missions may be comparatively
small, and of itself inadequate to accomplish so great a result. Never-
theless their influence is a power, and a power ever acting in the right
direction. Moreover, while I do not say that it is the only power, I do
88 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Marcll-
say that it is the only hind of power that can be expected to remove
the ignorance, the greed and the selfishness of men ; and give to com-
merce that unfettered freedom to be hoped for, when knowledge, up-
rightness and comity shall prevail.
Perhaps I can further illustrate this point by an example. Here
is China, a country great and rich, — rich at least ia its undeveloped re-
sources. Were the resources of this country developed to any consi-
derable extent, it would have annually large surpluses of many articles
to dispose of to other countries, for money or for articles needed more
than money. In this way its millions of naked, starving people,
through the abundance of labor and supplies, might be furnished
with all the necessaries of life ; and their squalor and wretchedness
give place to ease and comfort. But the people are ignorant,
and burdened with vices. Their real wants they either do not
understand, or they do not know how they are to be supplied ;
w^hile the wants of their vices are so imperious, that they are supplied
at the cost of everything, often taking even their clothes from their
backs, and their wives and children from their homes. Now partly in
consequence of ignorance, and partly in consequence of the enervating
and depressing influence of vice, the exports of China are less than one-
half, perhaps less than one-tenth, of what they might be. Hie imports
also are of necessity proportionably small ; and the saddest feature
of all, and one that cannot be overlooked in this connection is, that of
the small amount of foreign products brought into China, a large, if
not the larger share is opium ; drawing from the country annually,
millions and millions of money, and leaving in its place nothing,
absolutely nothing, but the plagues of poverty, debility and death.
I know it is argued that the opium business adds something to the
present commerce of China. Admit it ; but is it an addition that is
beneficial ? Does it really benefit commerce ? or is the benefit, such as
it is, limited to the few who share its gains ? Who does not know that
the opium trade is a vampire, exhausting the life-blood of an ignorant
and helpless people, and consuming, to the extent of its ability, the
resources of legitimate commerce ? Suppose China pays annually thirty
millions of dollars for opium, she will have of course thirty millions of
dollars less to purchase food and clothing for her needy people. Now
admitting the opium, and the food and clothing to be equally beneficial,
there is nothing gained to commerce by the opium ; since if opium were
not imported, food and clothing would be. But the truth is, opium is
not, compared with food and clothing, equally beneficial. It is not
beneficial at all. On the contrary, it is exceedingly injurious ; and
the .injury which it inflicts is many times greater than the loss of the
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 89
money which it costs. Now all this loss, whether of wealth or of vital
energy, subtracts just so much from legitimate commerce. Suppose
the opium annually brought to China to be estimated at thirty millions
of dollars ; and that the injury which the consumption of this opium
inflicts in various ways, on the productive and commercial interests of
the country, to be reckoned at three times this amount ; then while the
importation of opium continues, the real loss to commerce will bo
ninety millions of dollars a year ; while if it were to cease, this would be
its gain. In this view how impolitic, — not to say immoral, — has been
and must continue to be, the opium trade of China I The supposition
just made may be in a measure fanciful, so far as the actual figures
are concerned, but the principle involved is true ; and the fact which
the supposition illustrates, is one of deep interest both in its moral
and political aspects.
Perhaps enough has been said to show that commerce can really
prosper only where intelligence, uprightness and comity prevail ; and
if it can be shown, that this state of things is encouraged and promotedt
by the teaching and influence of Christian missions, then the position
taken, that Christian missions are friends and allies of commerce, mus
be conceded.
Now what are the teachings, and what is the general influence of
Christian missions in this respect? Of course the first and great object
of these missions, is to acquaint men with the doctrines of salvation.
But these doctrines as everybody knows, are regenerative and reforma-
tive. They tend to make bad men good ; the good, better ; and the
better, best. In other words, the influence of the religion which it is
the object of these missions to propagate, is to regenerate, elevate and
purify. Under this influence, men awake to a consciousness of a
higher and nobler destiny ; society becomes animated with a new and
more vigorous form of life ; and industry, enterprise and commerce, are
stimulated into new and more healthy action. Let me here use another
illustration. Suppose the object sought here in China is commerce, and
the question asked is, — how can this best be gained ? The country, we
will suppose is vast, and its resources great ; but they are undeveloped,
and the people do not at present possess the intelligence and enterprise
adequate to develop them. Moreover, through ignorance or the want
of upright principles, multitudes both of natives and foreigners are
employed in growing, manufacturing, and importing articles, which
instead of adding anything to the wealth or energy of the country, do
much to destroy both. Now if any means can be devised for inculcating
better views and better principles among those engaged in commerce,
and encouraging temperance, industry and enterprise among the people.
90 THE CHINESE RECORDER , [March-
it must be obvious that that means is an aid to commerce. But this is
precisely what Christian missions have ever done, and. what they must
ever do, so long as they are true to themselves, — so long as they scatter
light, and preach truth and righteousness.
Finally, it may possibly be said that Christian missions, as a
power in this or any direction of progress, are small, and of little im-
portance. But they seem to have been large enough to attract a good
deal of attention among both merchants and civilians ; sufficient at
least to justify the inquiry where they belong, what is their influence,
and whether that influence is hostile or friendly to the interests in
question ; and I trust the remarks here made will serve to show, that
these interests have ever found and will ever find in Christian missions
a warm friend and faithful ally.
3C tPT T'ten^o-"THE CELESTIAL mVER." {Chinese.)
"THE PATH'WAY.OP SPIRITS." {N. W. American.)
River of brightness on whose breast
The souls of men are going,
From storms to everlasting rest,
I watch afar thy flowing.
Along thy banks, for hills and trees
The round blue heavens are swelling ;
And like white house from summer woods
Shines out each starry dwelling.
The breeze that fills thy heavenly sails
Some comet's flash is raising ;
By night, like signals, on thy shores
The ruby stars are blazingi
Where rose the fountain of thy birth,
And whither art thou tending 1
From depths of ages past to flow
Through years that have no ending ?
Like brooks that shine through darkling hills,
Thy silver tide is streaming ;
Thy rippling smiles are rolling worlds,
Thy sands with stars are gleaming.
Or dost thou lead thy sun-dropped waves
An ever-growing river,
To where the lightnings from the throne
Reflected flash and quiver ?
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 91
Shall those, fau' stream, who gaze on thee,
And call thee " Path to Heaven,"
Never set sail upon thy tide,
By wind celestial driven ?
Thou flowest afar, thy filmy light
Which meets these eyes at even,
Ere Adam sinned had left thy shore.
Or leaves had fallen in Eden.
But nearer must thy waters flow
When sounds the Gospel story,
Of Him by whose blest Spirit led,
Like ships by favouring breezes sped,
Souls reach the port of glory.
THE USE OF MONEY AS AN AID, AND A HINDRANCE
TO MISSON WORK IN CHINA
Remarks on the Rev. John Butler^ s paper on this subject in the '^Chinese Recorder^*
for January-February^ 1874. ' •
to the editor of the " chinese recorder."
Dear Sir, —
Your Magazine will^be read no doubt, not by its supporters in
China alone, but also by very many in England and America who are
interested in China and in Chinese missions. And with this prospect
before us, I think it most desirable that the strictest accuracy should
be aimed at, in conveying information to our distant friends ; in-
formation which may so strongly sway them in redoubling or with-
holding their sympathy and support.
Now the paper wiib*^vhich Mr. Butler has favoured us on the
subject of money, seems to me liable to grave misapprehension on the
part of such readers. It is written with ability and clearness. Its state-
ments (with two somewhat serious exceptions, which I shall presently
particularize) are one by one founded on facts with which missionaries
generally are familiar. The argument as a whole carries conviction to
the reader ; the tone of the writer is that of conscious integrity ;
and yet it contains, if I mistake not, an exaggerated, — because a one-
sided,— statement of truth. In a few brief lines, the advantages and
wholesome uses of money are somewhat summarily dismissed (and
even one of these few legitimate objects on which to bestow mission
money, viz., the Press, may to some minds appear a doubtful object,
when the existence of Bible and Tract Societies is taken into considera-
tion) ; whilst in ten closely printed pages, we are distressed and
alarmed by a long array of the mischiefs wrought by money.
92 THE CHINESE RECORDER fMarcll-
I should be sorry to be considered in any sense the advocate of
extravagant missionary expenditure, or indeed of any procedure which
would blight or delay the growth of self-support in the native churches.
I trust I may honestly take credit to myself for a constant aim at
economy in disbursing mission funds ; and I have continuously and
earnestly pressed upon native Christians the duty and honour of sup-
porting their own churches.
But there are two ways in which this question of money may
be viewed. If it be asserted that by care and providence, our
missions may be made more effectual, and may be extended further
with the funds at present in our hands, I should agree to the proposi-
tion. But if it be asserted, as Mr. Butler's paper seems to me to imply,
that wide-spread and successful mission work can be maintained in a
country like China, and at this stage of the church's history, with far
less money than the churches at home at present afford us, I should
wholly demur to this proposition. The first warns missionaries to be
careful, cautious and faithful. The second bids the churches at home
to be dissatisfied with their agents, and more than satisfied with
themselves.
1 am certain that on very many minds, the impression produced
by Mr. Butler's paper will be somewhat as follows : — " After all then,
our contributions have been solicited (though unwittingly no doubt on
the part of collectors) under false pretences. Successful missions are
best carried on with little or no money. Our past contributions have
been thrown away. For the future it will be better to w^ithdraw our
subscriptions from the overfed Missionary Societies, and bestow
them on Cripples' Homes, or Fever Hospitals, We are but hindering
missions by giving. We are blighting the growth of the native
churches by subscribing." Aye ! and a pang, undeserved and unneces-
sary in my estimation, may strike through many a widow's heart in
reading Mr. Butler's paper. — " Wasted, useless, perchance injurious
has my mite been ! "
Now believing as I do ( and here I think Mr. Butler will agree
work me), that Missionary Societies are under-paid, and that the
contributions of Christians at home to foreicm missions are lamentably
small; when England, for instance, with an income of eight hundred
millions sterling, cannot spare one million for foreign evangelestic w^ork
of all societies and in all lands ; believing also (and here perhaps Mr.
B. will not agree with me ) that if we had double or treble the amount
which we now possess of this baneful money, we yet should be hampered
for want of funds ; then I cannot but view with grave apprehension
a statement of truth, which from its one-sidedness, may possibly produce
so disastrous an effect on societies and on individuals.
My idea would be, that to present the matter fairly before the
Christian public, the vast good effected by this bugbear money working
in this dark world, should have been described in some detail. The
missions in the South Seas, have they not been founded and fed by for-
eign money ? Would Mr. Butler pull down the ornate and comely
Memorial churches of Madagascar erected by foreign money, on ground
once stained by martyrs' blood, and bid the Malagasies raise a struc-
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 93
ture of their own "however humble" in their stead? And very
notably in West Africa, amongst the missions, both of the Wesleyan and
Church of England Societies (if I mistake not), the principle of self-
support is developing itself in tbe most vigorous and thorough manner.
Yet these missions, and in all departments of work, pastoral, evangelis-
tic, schools both boarding and day, church building, &c., were fed from
the first by foreign money. The carefully tended and fostered infancy,
has produced a vigorous and independent manhood ; a manhood show-
ing its strength by aggressive missionary effort in the regions beyond ;
and also in the desire to refund the money thus lavished on its child-
hood, by yearly contributions to parent Bible and Missionary Societies in
Great Britain.
My impression is, moreover, that even here in China, to which
country Mr. Butler's observations are chiefly though not exclusively
confined, God's blessing has not been specially withheld from those
fields where this bad foreign money is in circulation, and bestowed on
fields where the purse strings are more jealously tight-drawn.
But 1 must trouble your readers with one or two more minute
cirticisms on Mr. Butler's argument. He justly draws illustrations from
the very foundation and eailiest days of Christianity ; but then, as it
appears to me, he destroys the strength of his argument by the impor-
tant admission, that 'Hhe circumstances and qualifications of mission-
aries are now very different from those of apostolic times." Precisely
so ; and therefore very different action is expected from them, similar
though the condition in some respects may be of their hearers and of
those who listened to the apostles. But if any one would has^e us look
for a panacea for Chinese cupidity in the adoption of vows of poverty,
and the rigid restriction of expenditure, we must pause in awe at the
remembrance that the one of our Lord's little band of apostles who fell
(surrounded as that band was by the atmosphere of poverty), yet fell
by this very love of money,
Then as to the impression which Mr. Butler thinks inevitable from
our present procedure, and which, indeed, he asserts to be already
widely prevalent, namely " that foreigners offer money inducements
to get men to preach their doctrines, and to enter their religion." To
take the last clause first ; suppose this impression has been formed ; must
we be so morbidly afraid of rumours and suspicions, as to allow our
action to be influenced thereby, contrary to our better judgment ? Mr,
Butler justly reminds us that " the poor saints " are to be assisted.
Well as a matter of notoriety, does not the j)erformance of this Chris-
tian duty induce some " poor" persons hypocritically to declare them-
selves " saints ?" and are we therefore to withhold judiciously our
charity ?
This is a scriptural injunction, Mr. Butler will reply, and justly
so; but the inference is I think allowable, that if on other grounds^
we consider church building, and the rate of pay for catechists desir-
able, we should not, simply because of rumours, false impressions, and
" evil speaking," alter our action. And to my own mind, an almost
unanswerable objection to Mr. Butler's argument is presented by the
fact of the very small number of our converts. I am sure that this
94 THE CHINESE RECORDER. [Marcll"
wide-spread impression of which he speaks must be but a wind, not
really believed in by the people, and not seriously influencing them,
either for or against Christianity. For if it were the general belief
that foreigners do offer such money inducements, then surely we should
bo overwhelmed by clamourous applicants for baptism and for employ-
ment. Is this, as a fact, the case ?
As to Mr. Butler's dogmatic statement, that, " as a rule w^e pay
too large salaries to our native helpers," I agree with him. But I
think that though our standard is too high, it is only a small excess ;
injurious rather to the native helpers, and hampering to the native
church in the future, than injurious to any serious extent, in our ag-
gressive work on the heathen. The highest salaries with which I am
acquanted in the Chehkiang province for a native pastor, are from
$11 to $12 a month. That is a very usual salary for a cook in
Shanghai. On board the steamers, a sharp ready lad with perquisites
could soon earn as much. And, far more to the purpose, I know a
young travelling tinker who earns with ease 300 cash a day, that is the
full salary of some of our catechists, even though married and with
families. In some of our congregations, moreover, there are members
possessed of fields and houses, or engaged in trade, w^ho, in the long run,
do earn as much as their pastors. A clever silk and satin weaver can
earn from 500 to 600 cash a day ; wages which at twenty-six work-
ing days a month are sufficient to cover all the possible gradations
in his pastor's salary. These are exceptions we shall be told ; but
Mr. Butler is explicit: — ^^ The people know that these men could not
get as large salaries in any other calling, as they get as preachers of the
gospel. " And it is not the bare question, — how much could you earn
in another calling ? it is not the rigid piling of so many dollars on each
side, which must ^decide this principle. Think of the position and
duties of our native catechists and native helpers. They give up, or
ought to do so, all claim to ancestral property. They have no help in
money or influence from heathen relatives. They must always appear
respectably clad. They must be lovers of hospitality. They must be
ready to help the poor of their flocks to a far larger extent than any
individual members of their congregations are called to do ; and after
their death there is no prospect of help for their families from the for-
eign missionary society. These difficulties, added to the arduous and
(to flesh and blood) w^iolly trying nature of their duties if active
evangelists, will remove from the minds of both Christians and heathen,
some at least of the uncomfortable impressions which Mr. Butler deems
so prevalent.
One word as to church building, and a few remarks as to board-
ing-schools, and I have done.
Mr. Butler is, I think, w^ronof here in his facts. He assures us
that, according to ecclesiastical historians, there were no Christian
churches built till the third century. My impression is that he is wrong
by a whole century ; and a hundred years can make a considerable
cliange in the world, either forwards or backwards ; as the great com-
memoration of July 4th, 1874, will remind us. I believe I am correct
in stating that Edessa possessed a large and spacious church in the
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. iK'>
second century* This church was afterwards rebuilt by the emperor
Justinian with much splendour, and at that time no fewer than two
hundred clergy were found to be in various ways connected witli it.
But even were ecclesiastical historians either silent on the subject,
or inclined to Mr. Butler's view, yet the impression forces itself on
one's mind, that surely those who had the means, in the early days of
the Church, would desire to imitate his example whose fame the gospel
perpetuates in the record : — " He loveth our nation, and he hath built
us a synagogue." t The necessity for secrecy, however, may have
combined with the poverty of the early Christians, in restraining the
building of churches. But as we in China are neither obliged to disguise
our Christianity, neither (according to Mr. Butler) can we bo charged
with poverty, I cannot see the full force of his appeal to the remote
ages of the Church on this point.
But the fact is, that this portion of Mr. Butler's argument need
cause little uneasiness to the friends of missions. I think I am correct in
stating, that the funds, of missionary societies are seldom devoted to such
objects, save in the form of small grants in aid, a form which even Mr.
Butler approves of. In most instances churches of any size are erected
by funds specially raised for this specific purpose, and contributed to
therefore of their own free will, by persons who do not share Mr.
Butler's scruples. This has been the case in four instances of mission
churches erected in the Chehkiang province ; and this plan has been
followed in the larore churches erected in Jerusalerm and Nazareth,
...
in connection with the Palestine mission.
But this part of Mr. Butler's statement is misleading in another
way. He speaks of churches for native congregations. Now if a
church be specified which is to be used exclusively and solely for
religious services, and never opened for preaching to the heathen, I
should think that Mr. Butler's principle would apply in such a case,
and that such a building should be erected by the native Christians
themselves. But as a matter of fact, most of our mission churches,
employed as Mr. Butler describes it, for native congregations, are used
as much if not tnore for evangelistic purposes, and for the accomodation
of the heathen ; and as such I cannot see that foreign money would be
wholly missappropriated, if more largely used for such buildings even
than is at present the case ; especially since Mr. Butler does not seem to
object to the renting of large rooms for native congregations. Indeed
from my own personal experience, I can assert that if a large and costly
church injuriously affects the native Christians, a mean and shabbily
furnished apartment must repel and disgust respectable heathen ; and
create in their minds a strange and deplorable idea of our reverence for
the God we profess in these barns to worship . And as by Mr. Butler's
own showing, the money of missionary societies, has as its chief object,
work amongst the heathen, this consideration of the effect produced
by a building, bears not indirectly on the question before us.
Whilst on this subject of church building, I may remark, that we
perhaps libel the character of Chinese Christianity by assuming with
* Life and Writings oj St. Peter, by the Author of "Essays on the Church " &c., p 240.
t Luke vii : 6.
96 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Marcll-
Mr. Butler, that the erection of churches for native congregations by
foreign money, will necessarily lead the native Christians to look on
with resj^ectful indifference, if these buildings need repair or totter to
their fall. The theory is at least worthy of mention, that the example
of foreign liberality may possibly stimulate the native Christians to
rival and surpass their generous friends. A curious corroboration of
this view has just met my eye. The great town of Abbeokuta in West
Africa, from which foreign missionaries have been excluded for nearly
seven years past, was revisited in January, 1874, by tw^o missionaries
of the Church Missionary Society. They thus describe the state of the
churches and of the church in that town ; — " The Owu church has been
destroyed ; but the living church has erected a new building, not far off,
in its stead. The Igbein church w^as destroyed by the hostile heathen,
but a very superior building has again been erected on the same site
by the living church. The Ikija church was destroyed, but the living
church rebuilt it. The Ake church they tried to destroy, but could not.
They injured it much, however, but the living church restored and
reopened it." Now foreign money was spent freely on this mission in
former years ; but it does not seem to have blighted native liberality
and native zeal ; leading them to wait idly till foreigners should return,
and the fascinating but poisonous silver stream of foreign money flow
once more into their town.
With regard to boys' boarding-schools I will merely remark, that
I feel with Mr. Butler the intricacy and difficulty of the question.
But the remedy is surely in reform not in abolition. He is out of date
in his information, that " the Church Missionary Society makes no
grant to boarding-schools in China." Whatever may be their principle
in other lands, it is a significant fact, that partly through the fame of
the great success of the Presbyterian boys' boarding-school at Ningpo,
the Church Missionary Society's committee do now give grants for boys'
boarding-schools in China. No doubt great defects and difficulties
exist ; but setting aside as out of the question, Mr. Butler's idea that
Christian boys can be educated in heathen schools, surely 2i well-07^dered
and carefully supervised boardixig-school for boys, presents opportunities
for personal influence, which can never be gained in a day-school, how-
ever useful and potent these day-schools are as missionary agencies.
Perhaps regular fees should be exacted from the parents, equal in
amount at the very least, to the sum they would pay for native education.
As a matter of fact the process of weeding out boys who have no
turn for books, at an age early enough to allow of their being appren-
ticed to some trade, is now in operation with tolerable regularity.
Indeed I have known an instance, in wdiich some strong persuasion
was necessary on the part of the missionary superintendent, in order to
induce the parents of promising lads to allow them to remain in the
school " and make their fortunes."
I may perhaps make here the general remark that Mr. Butler
appears to argue on the supposition that missionaries in China have
almost carte blancJie as to the disposal of funds. This, however, is not
by any means the case ; for as a rule the home secretaries and com-
mittees exercise a strict surveillance over the different items of expendi-
^
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 97
ture. So that notwithstanding Mr. Butler's disclaimer, he certainly
does gravely censure not only missionaries in China as a body, but
also the managers of missionary societies at home.
But I have been already too long in my criticism on Mr. Butler's
very able and suggestive, and withal alarming paper.
I sum up my conclusions thus. 1 — Let us beware of that which
has become almost a byword, namely " liberal illiberality ;" — the idea
that petty retrenchment is indispensable in successful administration.
I use the w^ord petty advisedly ; for if the removal of every pos-
sible stumbling-block out of our brother's way is our object, then reform
must go far deeper than Mr. Butler suggests, — and our retrenchment
must touch heavier items than grants to boarding-schools, and an extra
monthly dollar or two to catechists. The passage in which Mr. Butler
defends the salaries of foreign missionaries is perfectly satisfactory
and his argument sound ; but Mr. Butler must be aware that such
arguments do not carry conviction to all minds either foreign or native.
There are not a few foreign Christians who think that we might
live and work on far lower salaries, and in dwellings nearer the level
of those to w^hom we bring our message. There are native Christians
also who may think it strange that foreigners will refuse to build a
small church for their poor native brethren, and yet will erect, what is
to native eyes, a small palace for their own accomodation. " See now,
I dwell in a house of cedar, but the ark of God dwelleth within cur-
tains." * Mistaken views, no doubt ; and capable of easy refutation ;
but here too is a stumbling-block ; and if we must concede everything
to the captious and to the ignorant, then let the beam go first, and
the mote follow in due time.
2 — Let us remember that parsimony, stinginess and close-fistedness,
will, in all probability produce on the Chinese mind, eflfects more disas-
trous than bountiful giving ; or than waste even and misappropniation
of n^oney may cause.
3 — Let us beware of the delusion which is, if I mistake not,
creeping over some minds, to the effect that our machinery is pretty
nearly complete, — our stations pretty nearly numerous enough, — and
our preaching sufficiently well known as a witness to the Chinese.
Alas I our Lord's words are still true, — " the labourers are few." —
Alas ! we are still very far below the standard of liberality in the days
of Moses. Not yet, I think, w^ould Mr. Butler adopt the words of the
great lawgiver, and say, — " the stuff which we have is sufficient for
all the. work to make it, and too inucli^ Let us adopt Livingstone's
thoughts, — " Here I am with all Central Africa at my back." Here
we are with the vast eighteen provinces before us ! We want much
more irwuey^ — Tuany more men.
4. — Without absolutely reversing St. Peter's words and saying,
— ^* Miraculous powers have I none, but such as I have, — silver and
gold, give I thee ; " let us remember that the comparative wealth of
modern churches is a literal talent, not to be wrapped in the napkin
of judicious retrenchment alone, but to be used liberally, and at the
* II Samuel vii : 2.
98 THE CHINESE KECORDER [March
same time with all due discretion, for God's glory. " Freely ye have
received, freely give ; Give to him that asketh of thee. Lend, hoping
for nothing again." These are words for home contributors and for
foreign missionaries also, under judicious guidance.
And when seeking hints from the experience of brother mis-
sionaries as to this guidance, — if only the other side of the question
be viewed at the same time, and under bettor exposition than that of
the present writer, who fears he has laid himself open far more than
him whom he criticizes, to the charge of one-sidedness, — by all means
study the paper of the Rev. John Butler.
I remain, dear Sir,
Yours faithfully,
A. E. MouLE.
1. The 100 years Afifjlo-Chinese Calendar, 1st Jan., 1776 to 25th Jan., 1876
corres;ponding ivith the 11th day of the 11th moon of the 4:0th year o/
the reign Kien-lung, to the end of the lUh year of^ the reign Tung-chi ^
together with an Appendix, containing several interesting tables an I
extracts. By P. Loiireiro, Shanghai: printed at the "North-China Herald"
office. 1872.
2. Observations of Comets, from B. C. 611 to A. D. 1640. Extracted from thf*.
Chinese annals. Translated, with introductory remarks, and an Appendiic,
comprising the tables necessary for reducing Chinese thne to Europea'r,
rechoning ; and a Chinese Celestial Atlas. By John ■Williams, F. S. A
Assistant Secretary of the Royal Astronomical Society, etc. etc. London :
printed for the Author by Strangeways and Walden, Castle Street, Leicester
Square. 1871.
3. The Anglo-Chinese Calendar Manual. A handbook of reference for thfi
determination of Chinese dates, during the period from 1860 to 1869 ,
with coTnparative tables of annual and mensual designations, dc, dc.
Compiled by William Frederick Mayers, H. M. C. S. Hongkong : printe 1
by C. A. Saint, " China Mail " office. 1869.
4. Chinese Almanacs, {in the China Beview, Vol. I. No. 4.) By Alfred Lister.
5. & S ^ ^ ^ -^^^ ^^'"'9 ^^^^ '^^^^^ shoo. " The Ten thousand year^
Calendar ; published by Imperial authority."
6. pf W JE ^ Chu7ig se t'ung shoo. "Chinese and Western Almanac."
1853—1865.
Many of our readers will probably
thank us, for bringing together under
one heading, these several publications
on the subject of Chinese comparatire
chronology. It is needless to dilate
on the value of such works. Those
who have had to do with the render-
ing of Chinese dates into European
reckoning or vice versa, know how
much time and trouble may be saved
by a convenient manual. The annoy-
ance consequent on the want of such
has been more than hinted at by M .
Lister, in a well-written paper quotci
at the head of this article. Every-
thing therefore that tends to smooth
the way through this rugged labyrinth,
should call forth the gratitude of the
student of Chinese.
Probably the amplest system of
April.] AND MISSIONARY JOUIINAL
tables in this direction, is I o be found
in that voluminous compilation, "L'Art
de Verifier les Dates ; " but as this
is beyond the reach of most readers,
we turn to less pretentious works.
The great bulk of Mr. Williams'
book is occupied with his translation
of the list of comets observed in China,
indicating a more than ordinary amount
of preseverance. Although this has
an indirect bearing on our subject,
yet it is his appendix of tables that
specially interests us. The first of these
gives a list of the sovereigns of China,
from the earliest antiquity down to the
year 1863 ; which includes, not merely
the name and length of the reign of
each emperor, but also the names and
dates of the various terms of years by
which the reigns were designated.
For those who read Chinese, by far
the safest and easiest authority to
99
consult on this subject, is the fifth
work named above, issued originally
from the Astronomical Board at Pe-
king. The first part is arranged accor-
ding to the cycles of sixty years into
which th^ Chinese portion off their
history. Seventy-six pages are devoted
to this table, each page divided into
squares, six laterally and ten longitu-
dinally, giving a square to every year,
— just a page to each cycle. In these
squares are inscribed the titles of the
emperors, and all the chronological
periods in their respective places. If
the corresponding year b. c. or a. d.
be written over the first square of each
cycle, it is a very easy process to
ascertain the corresponding date for
any year from b, c. 2637 down to
A. D. 1924, with the highest guarantee
for accuracy.
As supplementary to the Wan-neen
shoo* there is another work in two
volumes, entitled M fS ^ 5C ^ "^^^^*
* There is also a work in 12 books, bear-
ing the same title, issued from the Imperial
Bureau of Astrology, and bearing entirely on
the rules of that art. It is q, fine specimen of
cbroinot;)rpe printing.
toe keen yuen k^aou, which is very use-
ful for occasional reference. It con-
tains a complete list of the sovereigns
of China, fabulous, legendary and his-
torical; and not merely the orthodox
dynasties registered in the Wan neen
shoo, but also all the collateral dynas-
ties, usurpers, and several of the sur-
rounding nations. These are first given
with the various designations of their
reigns, in a chronological series ; after
which all these year designations are
arranged in a table, on the principle of
the tonic dictionaries; so that, when
an unknown term occurs, it is easy to
turn it up and discover to what period
it belongs.
For those who have not a com-
mand of the Chinese character how-
ever, there are not a few tables of this
class in European languages.
Among such, omitting earlier works
we may refer to those of Gaubil,*
Morrison,f Klaproth,J GutzlaflP,||
Pauthier,§ Medhurst,11 Ideler,** S.
W. Williams, tt Martin,{{ Meritens,||||
Mayers §§ and others. Of all these,
the most faulty and singular is that
of Morrison, which by some freak of
fancy he has compiled and published
* Traits de la chronologie Cldnoise. Paris,
t A dew of China for philological purposes.
Macao, 1817.
X Verzeichniss der ChinesiscJien wid Matid^
shnischen BUcherund Handschrifleii. Paris,
1822.
II A sketcji. of Chinese hutory^ andeni and
modern. London, 1834.
§ Chine, ofii Description historigue, georp'a-
phique ei litteyaire de oe vaste einpire
d'apres des documents Chinois. Paris, 1838.
^ China : its state and prospects, with
especial reference to the spread of the gos-,
pel. liondon, 1838.
♦* Cber die ^eitrechmmg der Chinesen.
Berlin, 1839.
ft Chronology of the Chinese. (}n Chinese Re^.
pository, Marcli, 1841.)
It China ; political, cpnwiercial and social,
Ijondon. 1847.
nil Liste alphab^iique des men hao. (in Journal
Asiatique, SJai-Juin, 1854.)
§§ Chinese chronological tables, (in Journal
of the North-China Branch of the Royal
j\siatic Society, December, I867.)
100
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[March-
backwards; wLile his dates are in
error almost from beginning to end.
The most correct on the whole is that
of Klaproth, who only deviates one
year on a single occasion from the
Wan neen shoo, making the Posterior
Tang dynasty commence in 924 in-
stead of 928 ; but Ills list only com-
mences in the year b. c. 163.
Mr. J. Williams' table is tolerably
correct in the direct dynasties, as we
only discover discrepancies in the dates
of commencements of the Suy and
Yuen ; but in the Kin and other col-
lateral dynasties, his numbers seem to
be all out a few years. Bearing these
facts in mind, if the student will take
the trouble to correct these few figures,
the table will be found to answer the
end proposed.
These tables correspond sufficiently
well for a series of years, and in a
general way for any given year ; but
where accuracy of detail as to month
and day are required, something fur-
ther is necessary ; for it must be re-
membered that the Chinese year is a
lunar one, and their months, being
actual lunations, do not correspond to
our months. The first day of the
Chinese year, is always the first day
of the lunation in which the sun enters
the sign Pisces ; so that, for the present
century, it may occur on any day be-
tween January 21st and February 20.
Thus the latter portion of the Chinese
year must to some extent overlap the
following European year. The first pub-
lication of a comparative calendar of the
Chinese and European days through-
out the year, so far as we are aware,
was by John Morrison in the Anglo-
Chinese Kalendar, an annual com-
menced in 1832, and continued in one
form or another up to a recent period.
A practice has ailso prevailed of late
years, at many of the printing-offices
in Hongkong, Shanghae and other
ports, of publishing annually single
sheets with the comparative calendar
for the current year. These are to be
found both in English and Chinese.
But neither fly-sheets nor almanacs
are likely to be preserved by most
people, and hence they are unavailable
for future reference. Those who are
fortunate enough to possess the Chinese
Kepository will find the series for tea
years in the volumes from 1841 to
1850.
It was a happy thought of Mr.
Mayers, to publish in pamphlet form,
his comparative series for the ten yea?s
from 1860 to 1869. The period how-
ever was too limited in its range.
Mr. Loureiro has greatly enlarged
the usefulness of such a publication, by
extending its length to a century, em-
bracing the period from 1776 to 1876-
The whole is divided into ten sections
of ten years each, printed in a beauti-
fully clear, tabular form, rendering the
work most easy of reference. It is per-
haps not generally known, that the
elements of such a table are to be
found in the Wan neen shoo, begin-
ning from 1624, and extending to the
100th year of the reigning emperor,
new editions being issued in the suc-
cessive reigns. To understand these
data, it must be remembered, that
besides the lunar year of 12 or 13
months, the Chmese have also an astro-
nomical division of the solar year into
24 equal parts, denominated alterna-
tely 15 ^ tseih-k^e and x^ ^ chung-
Ue, and as a general term including
both, tseih-¥e. A list of these is given
in Mayers' pamphlet, and also in Lou-
reiro. They correspond very nearly
to so many fixed days in our calendar
from year to year, and had we no
leap-year, they would correspond ex-
actly. The native table gives seriatim
the years of each reign, with their re-
spective characters in the sexagenary
cycle. Under each of these, follow
the months in rotation in successive
columns, with an indication that the
month is ^ to, '* great" (30 days),
April.]
or >J^ seaou, "little" (29 days). The
cyclical characters for the 1st, 11th
and 2 1st days of the month are then
given ; after which follow the day,
hour and minute of the tseih-k^e and
chung-k^e respectively for the month
in question, these being fixed points in
the sun's annual course, for the meridian
of Peking. As it must sometimes hap-
pen that a month does not contain a
chung-k^e (the instant the sun enters a
sign of the zodiac), that is an interca-
lary month. As an example of the
construction of this table, take the 9th
year of Keen-lung, kea-tsze (1st of the
sexagenary cycle)=A. d. 1744. The
3rd month consists of 29 days, the
first days of the respective decades
being the 16th, 26th and 36th days
of the cycle. The term ^ "j^ kuh-yu
being the chung-Be for the month,
occurs on the 8th day of the month,
and 23rd of the cycle, at 57 minutes
past 2 a, m., and the term ^ J Idh-
hea (commencement of summer), being
the iseili-k^e for the month, takes place
on the 23rd of the month and 38th of
the cycle, at 7 minutes past 2 p. m.
Mr. Lister is likely to mislead his read-
ers when he tells them that " the first
day of the year is the beginning of
spring, the last day of the year is the
end of winter. Each season occupies
exactly three months, and thus each
begins with the first of the month,
&c." The above extract from the
Wan neen shoo will shew that Mr.
Lister's statement is far from exact.
The beginning of spring for the year
in question, is actually on the 21st
day of the 12th month of the preced-
ing (civil) year. The writer just quoted
is much nearer the truth, when he
says: — "The middle of Spring and
Autumn come within a few days of
the Equinoxes, and the middle of
Summer and Winter within a few days
of the longest and shortest days." The
Chinese terms ^ ^ Ch^un-fun,
"Mid-spring,'' and ^ ^ Ts^eiv-fun,
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
101
" Mid-autumn," are in fact the terms
for the Spring and Autumn equi-
noxes ; while ^ ^^ Tung-che and
J ^ Hea-che, the Winter and Sum-
mer solstices, represent not merely the
shortest and longest days, but the very
minutes of Mid-winter and Mid-sum-
mer.
With Mr. Loureiro's book then, we
have the comparative calender as far
back as 1776, and with the assistance
of the Wan neen shoo, those who read
Chinese, can with a little trouble, come
at any day as far back as 1624. But
the exigencies of history often require
a date to be determined in earlier cen-
turies. In view of such necessities,
Mr. Loureiro gives in his Appendix, a
simple table by which the correspond-
ing days of week and month may be
readily ascertained, for any period
within 2000 years after Christ. This
is convenient for European dates, but
it is obvious, cannot assist us in regard
to the Chinese. Yet the latter can be
reckoned on the same principle, and
tables have been computed for this
purpose. Mr. J. Williams gives a series
of eight such tables, marked A to H,
which we will briefly notice. A con-
tains the names and numbers of the
terms in the sexagenary cycle. C
gives the first year of each of the
seventy-six cycles, from b. c. 2637
A. D. 1864. By means of these two,
the European year corresponding to
any year of which the cyclical charac-
ters and the name of the emi)eror are
given, may be obtained. The same
indeed may be reached with less
trouble from the chronological table
of Klaproth, who gives the cycle
characters for the first year of every
period. For the early ages Gaubil
gives the same in roman letters ; and
for the whole range of history, the
tables of Medhurst, Ideler and S. W.
Williams, give the numbers of the
respective years in the cycle.
The tables B, D and E furnish the
102
THE CHINESE RECOEDER
[March-
means of ascertaining the day of the
sexagenary cycle for any date from
B. c. 2561 to A. D. 2000. As six
sexagenary cycles make 360 days,
there is a surplus of five days to com-
plete the common European year, and
six days for leap-year ; so that every
year will be five or six days m the cycle
in advance of the preceding. Thus if
the 1st of January 1853, be jr]^ ^
ivoo-cUn, the 5th day of the cycle, the
1st of January 1854, will be ^ '§'
Jcwei-yew, the 10th ; the same day of
1855 will be jrj^ H woo-yin, the 15th ;
that of 1856 will be -^ ^ kwei-wei,
the 20th ; and the following being leap-
year,* will be 2» 3: ke-chow, the 26th.
This surplus goes on accumulating for
80 years, when the remainder is ex-
hausted, and the days of the cycle
again take the same places as before.
Gaubil first published tables of this
kind in a European language ;f but
he has made them needlessly complex,
by commencing his list of cycles with
the year b. c. 2721, which necessarily
makes the 35th cycle of 80 yeare com-
mence with B. c. 1, and the following
with A. D. 80. It must be remember-
ed moreover, that these tables are
calculated for the Julian sera J ; and
* It may appear at fii-st sight that we are
tripping, in making 1857 a leap-year, but
the en^or is only apparent. It must be
remembered that the derangement in the
rotation does not take place till February
29th ; consequently the following new-year's
day is the first affected by it.
t The 80 year cycle was known to the Chi-
nese before the Christian aera. Hwae-nan
Tsze a writer who lived in the 2nd century
B. C, in the 3rd book of his work, men-
tions its use for determining the days in past
times.
J The Julian chronology was used in China,
under the name of |IH ^ J^ Sze-fun
leih, from a. d. 22 to 102, when it was
superseded by the system known as |^ ^
Keens ean^.
in order to make them available for
Gregorian dates, now used in nearly
every European country, it is neces-
sary, for any day between the change
of style and March 1, a. d. 1700 to
go back 10 days in the cycle ; from
February 28, a. d. 1700 to March 1,
A. D. 1800, we must recede 11 days;
and from February 28, 1800, to March
1, 1900, we must go back 12 days.
The tables will then be found unfail-
ing in their utterance, whether for old
or new style.
Ideler has copied Gaubil's tables,
with the very obvious improvement of
making the first year of his octogenary
cycle correspond with a. d. 1, giving for
the first day of the Christian sera the
cyclical term "f ^ ting-chow, a term
which necessarily recurs on the first day
of every succeeding cycle of eighty
years. Mr. Williams gives a table (B)
of the cycle, the same as Ideler ; but
he has given a list (D) of the first years
of the cycles after Gaubil ; thus mak-
ing the term for the first day of B. c.
1 to be "J" 3: ii'"'9'Chow, instead of
^ y^ sin-wei as Gaubil gives it, so
that there is an error of one year
throughout. Curiously enough how-
ever, in his direction for using the
table, he has made a counter-error, by
which the result of the first is eli-
minated. His rule is: — "For years
A. D. subtract from the given year the
next lower number in this second
Table, and against the number thus
ascertained the characters for the 1st
of January in that year will be found."
Had be designated the years in table
D as the last of the cycle, instead of
the commencement, all would have
been right.
The following list comprises every
year that is likely to be wanted in
this connection ;—
April.;
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
i(ja
First years of the
Periods of 80 years.
B. c. 960
B. c. 480
A. D. 1
A. D. 481
A. D. 961
A. D.1441
„ 880
„ 400
» 81
„ 561
„ 1041
„ ]521
„ 800
„ 320
„ 161
„ 641
„ 1121
„ 1601
» 720
„ 240
„ 241
„ 721
„ 1201
„ 1681
„ 640
„ 160
„ 321
„ 801
„ 1281
„ 1761
„ 560
„ 80
„ 401
„ 881
,, 1361
„ 1841
As before stated the years of these
tables being Julian years, while they
are perfectly adapted to the computa-
tion of all dates prior to the change of
style in 1582, yet cause needless trou-
ble to bring out new-style dates. To
obviate this we give here a table of the
80 year cycle, adapted to the curr ent
chronology : —
T.A.BX.E II,
Sequence of Days of the Sexagenary cycle for January 1st,
DURING A period OF 80 YEARS.
1
2*i Yih-chow
33
28
2
^^ Kang-woo
34
29
3
Zj-M Yih-hae
35
30
4
j^^ Kang-chin
36
31
5
^J^ Ping-seuh
37
32
6
$^|] Sin-maou
38
33
7
p^^ Ping-shin
39
34
8
^ J Sin-chow
40
35
9
T^ Ting-wei
41
36
10
oE*^ Jin-tsze
42
37
11
TE Ting-sze
43
38
12
ij^ Jin-seuh
44
39
13
;jgg Woo-chin
45
40
14
^■g" Kwei-yew
46
41
15
jrjJH Woo-yin
47
42
16
^^ Kwei-wei
48
43
17
2*i Ke-chow
49
44
18
^ ■^ Kear-woo
60
45
19
S^ Ke-hae
51
46
20
^ g Kea-chin
62
47
21
j^^ Kang-seuh
53
48
22
2>^ Yih-maou
54
49
23
j^^ Kang-shin
65
50
24
^3. Yih-chow
56
51
25
^^ Sin-wei
57
52
26
l^-T Ping-tsze
58
53
27
^E, Sin-sze
59
54
f^J^ Ping-seuh
■3&>^ Jin-chin
f g Ting-yew
5-11 Jin-yin
TtJc Ting-wei
^•g. Kwei-chow
jrjj^ Woo- woo
^'^ Kwei-hae
£|g Woo-chin
^^ Kea-seuh
g^^[J Ke-maou
^ ^ Kea-shin
g,^ Ke-chow
Zj^ Yih-wei
^^ Kang-tsze
^Q^ Yih-sze
^J^ Kang-seuh
l?^g Ping-chin
^^ Sin-yew
^§ Ping-yin
^^ Sin-wei
Ti Ting-chow
■J*^ Jin- woo
~p^ Ting-hae
i,^ Jin-chin
)^^ Woo-seuh
^]^ Kwei-maou
60
55
61
56
62
57
63
58
64
59
65
60
66
61
67
62
68
63
69
64
70
65
71
66
72
67
73
74
68
75
69
76
70
77
71
78
72
79
73
80
74
1
V5
2
76
3
77
4
78
5
79
6
80
jrj^^ Woo-shin
^;g. Kwei-chow
^^ Ke-wei
^•^ Kea-tsze
^g^ Ke-sze
^J^ Kea-seuh
^g Kang-chin
2iM Yih-yew
^H Kang-yin
^^ Yih-wei
$3: Sin-chow
p^^ Ping- woo
^'^ Sin-hae
i^S I*iug-chin
ij^ Jin-seuh ,
■J*^|J Ting-maou 22
•3B^ Jin-shin 23
TdB: Ting-chow 24
^^ Kwei-wei 25
jrjj-y Woo-tsze |26
^g^ Kwei-sze
)^^ Woo-seuh
^ ^ Kea-chin
g^g Ke-yew
^% Kea-yin
g,^ Ke-wei
27
Mr. Williams' table E gives the I on January 1st ; which we here re-
several days throughout the year, on produce,
which the cyclical term is the same as I
104
THE CHINESE RECORDER
T-.A^BIjE III.
[March-
The Days on which the Cyclical term for January 1st recurs.
Common years.
Leap years.
March 2
May 1
June 30
August 29
October 28
December 27
March 1
April 30
June 29
August 28
October 27
December 26
One other condition is necessary, in
order to enable us to pick out a Chi-
nese date. We must know where-
about the Chinese month stands in
our calendar. To accomplish this
Mr. Williams gives us two tables, F
and Gr. In the former are registered
the first year of every lunar cycle of
19 years, from b. c. 609 to a. d.
1900. The second gives the proxi-
mate European date, for the 1st day
of each Chinese moon, during the
whole cycle. These are computed for
Julian years ; consequently for new
style, there is a discrepancy, between
the two tables, of two years in each
cycle. With the rectification of this
for new style, we here transfer these
two tables.
T-A-BIiE I-V".
First Year op each Lunar cycle of 19 years, fromb. c. 611 to a. d. 1898.
B.C.
440
250
60
112
302
492
682
872
1062
1252
1442
1632
1822
611
421
231
41
131
321
611
701
891
1081
1271
1461
1651
1841
592
402
212
22
150
340
530
720
910
1100
1290
1480
1670
1860
573
383
193
3
169
359
549
739
929
1119
1309
1499
1689
1879
554
364
174
A.D.
188
378
568
758
948
1138
1328
1518
1708
1898
535
345
155
17
207
397
587
777
967
1157
1347
1537
1727
516
326
136
36
226
416
606
796
986
1176
1366
1556
1746
497
307
117
55
245
435
625
815
1005
1195
1385
1575
1766
478
288
98
74
264
454
644
834
1024
1214
1404
1594 1784
459
269
79
93
283
473
663
853
1043
1233
1423
1613 1803
April.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
T .A. B Xi E "V.
105
Appkoximate tadle of the First day of each Moon for every year
OF THE Lunar cycle of 19 YEAiis.
1
Jan.
23
Feb.
22
Mar.
22
Apr.
21
May
21
June
19
July
18
Aug.
17
'1!'
Oct
14
Nov.
13
Dec.
12
Jan*
11
2
Feb.
10
Mar.
11
Apr.
11
May
10
June
9
July
8
Aug.
6
Sep.
5
Oct.
4
Nov.
3
Dec.
2
Dec.
31
3
Jan.
30
Mar.
1
Mar.
31
Apr.
30
May
29
June
28
July
27
Aug.
25
Sep.
24
Oct.
23
Nov.
22
Dec.
21
Jan.
20
4
Feb.
18
Mar.
19
Apr.
18
May
17
June
16
July
15
Aug.
14
Sep.
12
Oct.
12
Nov.
10
Oct.
31
Dec.
10
Jan.
8
5
Feb.
7
Mar.
8
Apr.
7
May
6
June
5
July
5
Aug.
3
Sep.
2
Oct.
1
Nov.
29
Dec.
29
6
Jan.
27
Feb.
26
Mar.
27
Apr.
26
May
25
June
24
Julv
23"
Aug.
22
Sep.
20
Oct.
20
Nov.
19
Dec.
18
Jan.
17
7
Feb.
15
Mar.
17
Apr.
15
May
1^
June
13
July
12"
Aug.
11
Sep.
9
Oct.
9
Nov.
8
Dec.
8
Jan.
6
8
Feb,
6
Mar.
5
Apr.
4
May
3
June
1
July
1
Aug.
1
Aug.
29
Sep.
27
Oct.
27
Nov.
26
Dec.
26
9
Jan.
24
Feb.
23
Mar.
24
Apr.
23
May
22
June
20
July
20
Aug.
18
Sep.
17
Oct.
16
Nov.
15
Dec.
14
Jan.
13
10
11
12
Feb.
12
Mar.
14
Apr.
12
Apr.
2
May
12
May
1
June
10
July
9
Aug.
8
Sep.
C
Oct.
5
Nov.
4
Dec.
4
Jan.
2
Feb.
1
Mar.
3
May
31
June
29
July
28
Aug.
27
Sep.
25
Oct.
24
Nov.
23
Dec.
22
Jan.
21
Feb.
20
Mar.
21
Apr.
19
May
19
June
18
July
17
Aug.
15
Sep.
14
Oct.
13
Nov.
12
Dec.
11
Jan.
9
13
Feb.
8
Mar.
10
Apr.
8
May
8
June
7
July
6
Aug.
5
Sep.
3
Oct.
3
Nov.
1
Dec.
1
Dec.
30
14
Jan.
29
Feb.
27
Mar.
29
Apr.
27.
May
27
June
25
July
25
Aug.
24
Sep.
22
Oct.
22
Nov.
20
Dec.
20
Jan.
18
15
Feb.
17
Mar.
18
Apr.
16
May
16
June
14
July
14.
Aug.
13
Sg,.
Oct.
11
Nov.
10
Dec.
9
Jan.
8
16
Feb.
6
Mar.
7
Apr.
May
4
June
3
July
2
Aug.
Aug.
30
'2T
Oct.
29
Nov.
27
Dec.
27
17
Jan.
26
Feb.
24
Mar.
26
Apr.
24
May
23
June
22
July
21
Aug.
20
Sep.
18
Oct.
18
Nov.
16
Dec.
16
Jan.
16
18
Feb.
14
Mar.
15
Apr.
14
May
13
June
11
July
11
Aug.
9
Sep.
7
Oct.
7
Nov.
6
Dec.
6
Jan.
4
19
Feb.
3
Mar.
5
Apr.
3
|May
1 3
June
1
June
30
July
1 30
Aug.
28
Sep.
26
Oct.
26
Nov.
24
Dec.
24
In Chinese history, the day of the
month is seldom if ever given; only
the year, the month, and the day in
the sexagenary cycle. Our table II
will answer for the computation of any
day from February 28, a. d. 1800 to
the end of the 19th century. For the
preceding century, it will be necessary
to advance one day in the sexagenary
cycle. For the 17th century, two days
must be added ; and from the change
of style, up to March 1st a. d. 1600,
three days must be added.
For any old-style or Julian date,
twelve days in the sexagenary cycle
must be added. Otherwise, by taking
the column of figures on the right in
Table II, the table may be used with-
out any additions.
Table V as it stands will give the
dates for any new-style year within a
day or two ; and for old style by sub-
tracting about nine days.
With this apparatus then, suppose
we have the Chinese date J^ ^ Taou-
kwang 3rd year, 4 th month, and ^
^ Keci'chin (41st) day of the cycle,
for which we want to know the e(|ui-
106
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[March-
valent in the European calendar.
Having ascertained that the 3rd
year of Taou-kwang corresponds near-
ly to 1823, we look in Table IV, and
find that year is in the lunar cycle
commencing with 1822, being conse-
quently the 2nd year of the same.
In Table V, we find the 1st day of
the 4th moon of that year is somewhere
about May 10th. By Table I we see
that 1823 must be in the octogenary
cycle commencing with 1761, of which
it will be the 63rd year. Table II
gives J^ ^ Kang-yin as the cyclical
term for January 1st of the 63rd year.
From Table III, we see that the same
characters indicate May 1st. Kang-yin
being the 27th day of the cycle, and
corresponding to May 1st, Kea-chin the
given term, being the 41st of the cycle,
must be May I5th, which is the day
sought.
In the native catalogues of eclipses,
we find one took place in the 50th year
of m ^■^ Keen-lung, the 7th month,
and }^ }^ Woo-shm day (45th of
cycle). This is the year 1785, being
the 2nd of the lunar cycle beginning
1784. By Table V, the 1st day of 7th
month of the 2nd year is about August
6. The year 1785 is the 25th in the
octogenary cycle beginning 1761- The
term for January 1st of the 25th year
in this cycle is rp ^ Sin-wei Advan-
cing one for the century elapsed, gives
i ^ Jin-shin (9th of cycle). This
term corresponding also to June 30, by
tracing down the cycle, we find jT^ ^
Woo-shin, the 45th, is the term for
August 5th, which is the day required,
being the 1st of the 7th month.
Try an old-style date by the same
rules. For instance in the f Jf J| ^
Sin tang ahoo, " New History of the
Tang dynasty," we find in the 12th
year of ^ || Chin-kwan, 2nd month,
and ^ ^ Kea-tsze day (1st of cycle),
the ^ Leaou tribe in 3^ W Woo-chow
rebelled. The year in question corres-
ponds to A. I). 638, which by Table
I IV is the 14th year of the lunar cycle,
the 2iid month of which began within
about 9 days of February 27. The
year 638 is the 78th of the octogenary
cycle, against which number in Table
II we find £, "^ Ke-yeio (46th day)
for January 1st ; add 12 days for old
style, gives ^ 'g* Sin-yew (58th), being
the term for March 2nd also ; so that
Kea-tsze would be on March 5th, a. d.
638.
Mr. Williams' Table H is a list of
the 24 Tseth'h^e^ previously alluded to.
This is followed by a double table, of
the ancient Chinese signs of the zodiac,
and a translation of our twelve signs,
which were imported into China from
central Asia, by the Buddhists during
the Tang dynasty.
Having already referred to Mr.
Lister's admirable article, should our
previous remarks appear somewhat hy-
percritical, we desire to acknowledge
the general vein of good sense running
through it, and the number of excel-
lent suggestions it contains. We ven-
ture to make one more quotation, as-
sured that it will commend itself to the
judgment of all our readers : — " It is
a question worthy of consideration
whether an almanac prepared under
European supervision, and containing
nothing but what is scientifically true,
would sell amongst the Chinese. I am
not aware whether the experiment has
been tried, and the cost of a series of
failures, as it would perhaps inevitably
be at first, would be considerable. Still
I cannot help thinking the attempt
worth making. There is no reason
why the twenty-four dutifulnesses, and
the twelve moral stories, and the eight
lions of Canton, and the twenty-eight
constellations should not be retained.
Everything that possibly can be kept
should be kept. But instead of what
is demonstrably false, there should be
substituted what, without being aggres-
sive, is true and useful."
The proposal is a good one, and
April.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
107
worthy of the attention of philanthro-
pists who have the welfare of the Chi-
nese at heart. Meanwhile we may-
mention that such an enterprise is by
no means a novelty among Protestant
missionaries. From 1843 to the present
time, we believe it has been customary
with one or other of the missions to
issue serials of this class ; and it would
be easy to name several tens of issues.
Although pecuniary considerations have
not much influenced their circulation,
still they have been frequently sold to
the natives. But we confess to a belief
that in circulating such publications,
the commercial element might be
much more largely introduced with
advantage.
As a specimen of one of the most
popular of the class, we refer to the 6th
title at the head of this article, the
Chung se fuiig shoo " Chinese and Wes-
tern Almanac," by the Kev. J. Edkins,
which appeared for twelve or thirteen
regretted that it
years ; and it is to be
is now discontinued. Besides the usual
matter of a calendar, there was some
twenty to thirty additional leaves,
about half of which was occupied with
religious matter, ^the remainder being
filled with subjects of scientific or liter-
ary interest. A brief analysis of the issue
for 1854, will give a general idea of the
character of these little books. A pre-
face of two leaves is followed by two
more of instructions for understandinsf
the calendar, and the contents. Next
is the 24 annual terms calculated for
Peking, with the corresponding days
hi the European calendar. Next is a
list of thirty-two names of Chinese
provinces and countries in various parts
of the world, with the equation of time
for each. After that full details are given
of two lunar and two solar eclipses,
calculated for both Peking and Shang-
bae. The following thirteen leaves con-
tain the thirteen months of the calen-
dar; which are thus detailed: — The
number of the month, with the indica-
tion that is great or little, and its cha-
racters in the sexagenary cycle, in large
type. Under this in small type we have
the minutes of the tseih-k^e and chung-
k^e for the month, with the native
name of the sign entered by the sun ;
also the days of moon's apogee and
perigee. At the head of the page over
the respective days are given the moon's
quarters. The days of the month stand
in successive columns, each marked by*
its term in the sexagenary cycle. Un<]er
every Sunday is a text from the Holy
Scriptures. Under the other days are
given the various celestial phenomena ;
thus 1st month, 2ud day, Time of sun-
rise and sunset for Keang-nan. 3,
Moon's ascending mode. 6, Time of
equinoctial point passing the meridian.
7, Beginning of spring. Sunrise and
sunset for Keang-nan. 10, Conjunction
of Saturn with the sun. 11, Superior
conjunction of Mercury with the sun.
12, Sunrise and sunset for Keang-nan.
13, Aphelion of Venus. 17, Sunrise and
sunset for Keang-nan. 19, Aphelion of
Mars. 28, Yushivui/ chung-k^e. Sunrise
and sunset for Keang-nan. 25, Sun
before clock, 13^ 49". 27, Conjunction
of the moon with Jupiter. 28, Sunrise
and sunset for Keang-nan. On the lower
part of the page are given the corres-
ponding dates in* the European calen-
dar, the days marked in rotation by the
28 zodiacal constellations, according to
native custom, so that 4 of the 28
recur in succession, to each day in the
week. In the appendix to the calendar
we have a variety of articles, on, —
An instance of strong faith, — Incen-
tives to virtue, — Transforming power
of the Holy Spirit, — Life of Paul, —
Seas mentioned ui Scripture, with
map, — Hills mentioned in Scripture.
Then follows an elementary paper on the
Theory of Attraction, in 22 sections,
— and an outline of the Principles of
Optics, in 5 sections, with a plate.
This will give a tolerably fair idea
of the character of these almanacs, of
108
THE CHINESE RECORDER.
[March-
wWcli the supplementary matter was
always fresh from year to year.
Whether such matter is likely to be
as popular as the twenty-four dutiful-
nesses, and the twelve moral stories,
we hesitate to say ; but it strikes us
that Mr. Lister's desiderata are to a
great extent met, — by giving what is
true and useful, instead of what is
demonstrably false. We cannot see
however how such can be given, with-
out being aggressive ; — believing that
truth must necessailly be aggressive on
the domain of error. Large numbers
of these almanacs have been put into
circulation, and not a few of them
have been preserved. The fact is sig-
nificant that the old numbers are fre-
quently enquired for by the natives ;
and as they are sometimes quoted
in native works, we think there is
reason to conclude that they have
had an influence for good on the
native mind.
Although we have only referred to
the annual issued by Mr. Edkins, we
by no means overlook the useful works'
of the same kind published by Dr.
McCartee, Dr. Ball and others, some
of which were in the field long befor e
the Chung si f-ung shoo.
The Foreign Missionary; his Field and his Work. By Rev. M. J. Knowlton,
D.D., Missionary to China. Philadelphia : Bible and Publication Society,
530 Arch Street. 1872.
If any of our readers have not yet
read this volume, we recommend them
by all means to do so. The thanks of
the Christian public are due to Dr.
Knowlton for his timely monograph.
No one has a better right to speak on
the subject, and we receive his utter-
ance as that of a man who speaks of
what he knows, and testifies of what
he has seen. " The Great Commis-
sion" by Dr. Harris, the works on
" Christian Missions " by Dr. Winter
Hamilton, " Foreign Missions " by Dr.
Eufus Anderson, and others we could
name, are the profound thoughts of
learned and earnest men, and as such
naturally command attention and re-
spect; but the writer of the volume
before us has this great advantage,
that he addresses his readers from the
platform of eighteen years personal
experience. In his opening page he
enlists our sympathies by the follow-
ing remarks : — *' The novelty and
romance of missions have passed away.
Hence, what is now demanded by in-
telligent Christian readers of missionary
productions, is noi merely amusing or
thrilling narratives, nor pathetic ap-
peals, nor grandiloquent generaliza-
tions and speculations respecting the
' glorious missionary enterprise,' but re-
liable facts and fundamental principles.
The missionary enterprise having
passed through its diflScult period of
incipiency, its ' heroic age,' and nearly
through its ' played out ' or ' old story *
period, seems now to be entering on
its fourth and most healthy stage of
progress,
which missions shall be
prosecuted, not from novelty or sym-
pathy or spasmodic impulse, but from
an abiding sense of obligation founded
on the love of Christ and the will of
God." In the following pages the
author speaks with no uncertain sound-
Starting with the assumption that the
beau ideal of the Christian church is
really a missionary organization, he
takes a view of its relation to the
world in various aspects. The slow
process by which it has come to realize
and acknowledge its position and re-
sponsibilities is dwelt'upon. Under the
highest of all teaching, how little were
the apostles conscious of the scope of
their Master's mission while he was
with them on earth ; and it must have
April.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
109
appeared to them an almost unsolvable
enigma, when they heard from his own
lips the parting injmiction, — " Go ye
into all the world, and preach the
gospel to every creature." "It re-
quired the powerful teaching of the
Holy Spirit," to bring to mind the
Saviour's words, and to reveal to them
the great fact, that to the Gentiles
also, God had "granted repentance
unto life." Once alive to the magnitude
of their vocation, the entire being of
these holy men was offered a living
sacrifice to the cause ; and so rapidly did
the work go forward, " that before the
close of the second century, the gospel
had been preached and churches or-
ganized throughout Palestine and most
of Asia Minor, through Macedonia,
Greece, the Islands of the Mgea.n Sea,
along the coast of Africa, and through-
out Egypt and Libya; at Rome, in Gaul,
in Spain, in Germany, and in Britain,
and throughout Asia, even as far as In-
dia and China." What an idea does this
give of the activity of the early church;
and what lessons are to be learnt from
the history of subsequent ages of deve-
lopment and obscuration. How can we
account for the cloud that came over
chm'ch life, and which was but partially
and very gradually swept away after
revival had begun in the seventeenth
century *? Speaking of this the author
says : — " As an illustration of the pre-
vailing spirit of the period, it may be
mentioned, that at a meeting of Bap-
tist ministers in Northampton, Eng-
land, in 1787, Mr. Byland called on
the young men present to propose a
topic for discussion. William Carey
rose and proposed for consideration
this question, 'Have the churches of
Christ done all they ought to have
done for heathen nations ? ' Mr. Ryland
sprang on his feet, and in tones of
thunder cried out, * Young man, sit
down; when God pleases to convert
the heathen world, he will do it with-
out your help or mine either.' "
We cannot follow Dr. Knowlton
through the variou"& topics he discusses
in a masterly style, — the duty of
pastors, — the motives to engage in the
work, — the nature of the work, &o.
His estimate of the qualities required
in a missionary is certainly a high
one, — we will not say too high; —
but higher and more varied probably
than is often found in the same man as
a Christian teacher, either at home or
abroad. We respect his dictum how-
ever, and feel that he is far nearer the
truth than are the prevailing ideas on
the subject We think he might ad-
vantageously have said a little more
on diversities of gifts. His conclud-
ing chapter on the speedy diffusion of
the gospel throughout the world, is an
admirable summary, in which he has
set in a striking light, the internation-
al status of Protestant nations, and
their consequent responsibilities. In
reading the book we are conscious of
something of the impression produced
in other days, by the perusal of that
excellent little volume, Swan's " Let-
ters on Missions.'*
Illustrations of China and its people. A series of two hundred photographs j
with letterpress descriptive of the places and people represented. 4 vols.
By J. Thomson. F. R. G. S. London : Sampson Low, Marston, Low and
Searle, Crown Buildings, 188, Fleet Street. 1873-1874.
The production of a work of this
kind, by the almost unaided efforts of
a single artist, says not a little for the
enterprise and skill of the author. Five
years wandering in China in further-
ance of the interest of art, is deserving
of a substantial return ; and exposed
as Mr. Thomson has been to numerous
perils and difficulties in carrying out
his plan, we congratulate him on the
110
THE CHINESE BECORDER
[March-
successful accomplishment. We have
had many books of travel in China,
illustrated by plates, of every shade of
accuracy and merit; but the present
four folio volumes stand alone as a
pictorial view of China, with descrip-
tive letterpress. The latter indeed,
though the subordinate portion, is com-
piled with a care, and marked by a
terseness and pointedness of expression,
singling it off from the ephemeral pro-
ductions of casual visitors to the ports
of China and the Great Wall. But were
the book issued without letterpress at
all, the plates are sufficient to give a
clearer notion of China and the Chinese
to a foreigner, than anything tiiat has
been published hitherto. While the
life-like representations of places and
people must be a revelation to dwellers
in the west, it is peculiarly gratifying to
old residents in China, to have these per-
manent mementoes of the scenes with
which they are familiar. Mr. Thomson
has judiciously arranged his views on
the geographical principle, and has
varied the character of the scenery
selected. The placid river and the
mountain stream, the luxuriant foliage
of the Formosan wilds, and the weird
grandeur of the romantic gorges on the
Upper Yang-tsze; mountain scenery,
rural scenery, city scenery, the dwell-
ings of the rich and the hovels of the
poor ; the student, the merchant, the
mechanic, trades and occupations the
most diverse ; every class from the
prince to the beggar is represented,
and all actual portraits. The views of
buildings are well calculated to correct
those European ideas of Chinese ar-
chitecture, which have found expres-
sion in such extraordinarily imbecile
erections as the so-called Chinese pa-
goda at Kew. We incline to think the
lovers of art will find some morceaux
to admire even. The bronze temple
at Wan-show shan is a gem ; the
Mongol astronomical instrument in the
fourth volume, is calculated to raise our
conceptions of Chinese art in the age
of Kubla khan ; and the great white
marble cenotaph to the Banjin Lama
outside the north wall of Peking is in-
teresting as a modified specimen of
Tibetan architecture, and is also one
of the most magnificent structures in the
east. The variety of races in the
Celestial empire find their types in the
work. Not merely is the marked differ-
ence apparent between the southern
Chinaman and the native of the north ;
but we find the Formosan savage, the
Mongol and the Manchu all depicted
from the life. As a whole the work is
instructive as it is attractive, and is
well deserving the place which it will
occupy on the drawing-room tables of
the votaries of taste ; the value of the
work as a series of photographs, being
greatly enhanced by the permanency
of impression secured by the new au-
totype process.
1. Eeport of the Medical Missionary Society in China, for the year 1873.
Hongkong : printed by De Souza & Co. 1874.
The 27th Annu d Bejwrt of the Chinese Hospital at Shanghai. Under the
care of Dr. James Johnston. From 1st January to dlst Decemher, 1873.
Shanghai : printed at the " North-China Herald " office. 1874.
Tivelfth Annual Beport of the Pehing Hospital, for 1873, in connection
with the London Missionary Society. By John Dudgeon, M.D., CM.
Shanghai : Presbyterian Mission Press. 1874.
2.
3.
We are glad to welcome the periodical
appearance of these pamphlets, which
tell of an unmistakeable amount of
benefit conferred on suffering humanity;
and record the continued operation of an
agency, which perhaps more than any
other outcome of Christian life,has drawn
forth the sympathy of the outside world.
April.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
Ill
At the beginning of this year, the
Medical Missionary Society held its
thirty-fifth annual meeting in Canton ;
and under the able conduct of Dr.
Kerr, the medical officer, its efficiency
seems rather to increase from year to
year. Upwards of twenty thousand
cases were attended to at the Canton
hospital during 1873, and the ward
accommodation has been enlarged- Re-
ligious services have been regularly
conducted with the patients, by Rev.
C F. Preston and others. In addition
to his other labours Dr. Kerr has been
able to prepare for the press several
medical and chemical works in Chinese.
The branch dispensaries at Sai-nam
30 miles west of Canton, under the
charge of Rev. R. H. Graves, MD. and
at Fu-mun in the adjoining district,
under Rev. E. Faber, have both been
carried on with satisfactory results.
The Shanghai hospital, founded by
Dr. Lockhart, has been a necessity to
the settlement for many years past ;
and under the careful direction of the
present medical officer Dr. Johnston,
much has been done for the comfort
and convenience of the patients. So
highly have these services been ap-
preciated, that a very much enlarged
and more commodious building has
been erected during the year at a cost
of more than four thousand taels, raised
by voluntary subscriptions. 485 patients
were treated in the wards last year,
and 12,338 new cases were prescribed
for. Dysentery was not so prevalent as
formerly ; 30 cases of opium poisoning
were under treatment, nearly all cured.
Dr. Dudgeon enters more into details
regarding many of his cases ; and it is
obvious his professional labours in Pe-
king have thrown him into a sphere of
great influence, No amount of work
appears too much for him, and we are
glad to see that apart from his numer-
ous calls to attend to the physical ail-
ments of the natives, he can also find
the time and (he taste to do a very
important service, in his efforts for
their religious and intellectual enlight-
enment. We find during the past
year a total of 18,300 patients of all
kinds. On looking over the details,
we are struck with the difference in
the classes of disease that occur in
different parts of the empire, and are
gratified by the thought, that there are
very few but must give way under the
treatment at our Christian hospitals.
Beport for the year 1873-74, of the Mission Schools, connected with the
Bhenish Missionary Society in China, by Eev. F. Hiibrig. Hongkong :
printed by De Souza & Co.
These schools ,we understand were
established by the Berlin Missionary
Society, but the latter having united
with the Rhenish Missionary Society,
the schools have been transferred to
the same management. It appears
they are supported by local subscrip-
tions, of which the viceroy of the two
Kwang heads the list with $100. The
total collected by Mr. Hiibrig for
the year is $1,063. 50, and by Mr.
Nacken, $415. There is a boarding-
school in Canton with 34 pupils, who
undergo a graduated course of instruc-
tion in Chinese literary and colloquial
studies ; a portion of two days in the
week being devoted to German. Du-
ring the year one of the pupils was
attacked by leprosy, and on payment
of an entrance fee of 10 iaek, was
admitted into a leper colony. But as
the institution only makes an allowance
of 25 cents a month to each occupant,
sufficient to rent a room, Mr. Hiibrig
has to supplement it by $2 for the
lad's support. According to his ability,
he preaches the Gospel among the
inmates. Mr. H. has also three boys*
112
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[March-
and one girls' day-schools in Kwui-
shen. one in Fayen and one in Nam-
hyung, under native teachers. Mr.
Faber at Fumun has five boarders,
twenty years old and above, at a cost
of $150. He devotes a good deal of
time to instructing them in the Ger-
man language. From Fukwing, Mr.
Nacken reports a day-school with
about twenty scholars, the number of
boarders is not stated, but some of the
latter are partly supported by relatives.
Mr. Pritzsche reports two schools
under his care at Long-heu and Phak-
myong, about fourteen boys in each.
From October to February, it is
customary for the native schools in
that neighbourhood to be closed, and
the missionary to his regret, is obliged
to follow the custom. We trust much
good will follow the leavening influence
of such schools through the country.
Through an oversight, the following notes to Dr. Martin's article on
"The Metric System for China," were omitted when the article was going
through the press.
Foot note to p. 64. "Terrestrial arcs had been measured before, and many have been
measured since ; but amongst them all, the measurement of Delambre and Mechain is unique
in the object for which it was effected."
In the following table. Dr. Martin gives the Chinese terms by which he
proposes to transfer the French, with their equivalents in Chinese measurement.
"N. B- The French terms are given in their anglicized form, as found
in Webster's Dictionary. The Chinese forms are purposely abbreviated. The
corresponding Chinese measures are based on a brass rule, supplied by an of-
ficer in the Imperial Board of Works."
Measures of Length.
:^ ^ = 3. 1. Decimeter
^ ^ = 31. 0, Centimeter
^^ = 310. 0. Millimeter
^'^ = 3100. 0.
Land Measure.
= 3.84400 Chinese |i(.
= 384.40000 „ „
= .03844
Measures op Volume.
Kiloliter
Meter
Dekameter
Hektometer
Kilometer
Are
Hectare
Centare ^ g-J |5^
-* ^ M *
:^rg = 3. 1. 0. 0.
iMm= 3. 1. 0.
:*«= 3. L
Mm
^n-
Liter
Dekaliter J
Hectoliter ^ ^.
^•
Deciliter H jfffl ^.
Weights.
Gramme
Dekagramme
Hectogramme
Kilogramme
Quintal
Millekilogramme ^ :g;
Decigramme H J,^
Centigramme ^ ^^
Milligramme
= 26.6 J^ 2p ^ or Treasury leang or teals.
/\ chile h the Chinese "foot." "ij* tsnn is the "inch."
* ^ Atn is j\ of an inch. ]|| /« is j\ of a fnn, ^ haou is -j^j of a /e.
THE
Mnp^
MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
Vol. V. MAY-JUNE, 1874. No. 3.
NOTES ON CHINESE MEDIEVAL TRAVELLERS TO THE WEST.
By E. Bretschneider, M.D.
INTRODUCTION.
r<HINESE literature, so vast in extent, contains very considerable
accounts of the geography of Asia at different times, and of the
}Deoples living formerly in that part of the ancient world. The greater
part of these accounts of Asiatic peoples beyond China proper, is to be
found in the histories 'of the various dynasties, which have up to the
present time successively ruled in China. At the end of each of these
dynastic histories, twenty-four in number, a chapter more or less exten-
sive is found devoted to the foreign countries and peoples, who came
in contact with the Chinese empire. They are generally termed 0 ^
sze-yi, " the four kinds of barbarians " (in allusion to the four quarters of
the globe). These notices were probably collected by Chinese envoys sent
to those countries, or compiled from the reports of envoys or merchants
of those countries coming to China. Almost all Chinese works treatinor
of foreign countries, drew their accounts from these sources ; and even
the celebrated 'geographer and historian Ma Tuan-lin^ who wrote under
the Mongol dynasty, has for the greater part compiled his excellent
work, the Wen Men t^ung k^ao^ from the dynastic histories.
Another category of Chinese accounts of foreign countries, is
drawn up in the form of narratives of journeys undertaken by Chinese.
It seems the Chinese never travelled for pleasure, or visited distant
countries for the purj^ose of enlarging the sphere of their ideas, as
Europeans are accustomed to do. All the narratives of travel we meet
in Chinese literature, owe their origin either to military expeditions, or
official missions of the Chinese emperors, or they were written by
Buddhi&t« on other pilgrims, who .visited India or other parts of Asia,
famed' for their sanctity. The number of such reports, written by
Chinese travellers, on difterent parts of Asia beyond China is by no
114 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
means inconsiderable. They often contain very valuable accounts re-
garding the ancient geography of Asia ; but it is not easy to lay them
under contribution, in elucidating this subject in a European scientific
sense. Generally it is difficult to search them out ; for they do not exist
as separate works, but lie concealed among the numerous volumes of the
Chinese collections of reprints or ts^ung shu. A great part of these in-
teresting ancient narratives of travels have been lost, and their existence
in former times is only kno^Yn by ancient catalogues or by the quotations
of other Chinese authors.
In order that western science may profit by the study of these
narratives it is necessary, not only that they be correctly translated,
but these translations require a great number of explanations, without
which they w^ould still remain unintelligible to savants unacquainted
with the Chinese language and the Chinese manner of viewing things,
so different from our way of looking at the same.
I intend in the present papers, to give some translations of ancient
Chinese accounts of travels to western Asia, and will try to explain
them, as far as my knowledge and the means of reference at my dis-
posal will permit. But I will confine my investigations solely to the
period embraced by the 13th century, the period of the development,
and the zenith of the power of the Mongols in Asia. It seems that at
that time eastern Mongolia was connected with Persia and Russia by
great highways through central Asia, passing through countries which,
notwithstanding the spirit of enterprise and discovery of our present
century, remain still (for a great part at least) as far as Europeans
are concerned, as little known as the interior of Australia. The Chinese
and Mongol writers record, that Tchinguiz Khan on his expedition to
w^estern Asia, in 1219, first established these roads, and had many
difficulties in leading them through the inaccessible mountains, which
in some places stopped the passage. It is further related, that Tchinguiz
Khan's successor Ogotai Khan established on these roads military sta-
tions on a large scale. At that time considerable Mongol armies were
sent repeatedly to the far west, overrunning western Asia, and the
eastern part of Europe. Couriers passed hither and thither, as well as
envoys from different western kingdoms ; and even the kings themselves
w^ere often obliged to render homage in person to the great Khan, at his
residence in the depths of Mongolia. We learn from the Russian
annals, that three Russian grand-dukes were forced to undertake the
lono" and painful journey to Caracorum, in order to obtain their inves-
titure from the Great Khan. One of them, the Grand-duke Yaroslaw
died on his way home in 1246. We know no particulars regarding
thfese jourueys of Russian grand-dukes, but auoth^a: sovereigu of tUe
1
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 115
west, llaiton, the king of Little Armenia, has described his journey to
the court of Coiijouc Khan in 1246. About the same time, Pojie Inno-
cent despatched the Franciscan monk Piano Carpini to Caracorum,
and some years later another Franciscan monk Ruhruquis visited the
court of the Great Khan Mangou. Descriptions of both journeys have
come down to us. Finally the great traveller Marco Polo traversed
central Asia towards the end of the 13th century, and left behind de-
tailed accounts of the coimtries he visited, which have been for several
centuries the subject of learned investigations and commentaries of dis-
tinguislied orientalists.
Considering the rich material furnished by these European mediae-
val travellers in relation to the knowledge of the ancient geography of
central Asia, and the detailed accounts on the same subject given by
several Persian authors, contemporary with the rise of the Mongol
empire, — ^it seems to me, that some notices about what the Chinese
authors of the same period say regarding central and western Asia,
will present some interest. Besides numerous statements relating to
the above-mentioned countries, found scattered in the History of the
Yiian (or Mongol) dynasty ( % ^ )? and other Chinese historical
works treating of the Mongols, there exist three narratives of journeys
to the far west, published during the Yiian dynasty, and these form
the subject of the following pages. But before entering upon the
examination of them, I may be allowed to say a few words, intended
more for readers unacquainted with Chinese, on the translations of
ancient Chinese historical and geographical documents into European
languages.
I need not mention, that the Chinese language for an European
mind is the most difficult in the world. It is generally believed in
Europe, that this language is a very rich one (the number of characters
being estimated at 80,000, of which the great Dictionary of Kanghi
explains about 40,000), and that every conception is expressed by a
separate character. This view is not correct. The number of characters
we meet in Chinese books is limited ; some estimate them at 5000 only,
and most of the characters have numerous meanings, which depend
upon their combination with other characters, upon the branch of
science of which the book treats, and often also upon the time at which
the book was written. The character ^ shi for instance means really,
but in botanical works the fimits of plants are designated by this hiero-
glyph. For the understanding of Chinese books , it is therefore not
sufficient to know the meaning of the single characters, but their position
must be taken into consideration, as well as their combinations with
other characters. In translating from the Chinese, the principal ques-
116 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
tion is the understanding of groups of words in their connection, or
phrases, not of single words ; for very often the single characters in a
phrase lose completely their original meaning. In the dictionaries for
example, you find §(} fu to assist and ^ ma horse. But ^ j|| is not
<* an assistant horse, " but is used in Chinese historical writings always to
designate the son-in-law of the emperor. Chinese literature is very
rich in such combinations, and phrases formed by two or more charac-
ters ; and the original meaning of the characters, in most of the cases,
does not serve to explain the phrases. It is in vain then that you look
for them in the dictionaries ; the greater part, although often unknown
to our European sinologues, have came down by tradition to the Chinese
of the present day, and they are so familiarized with these terms, that
they consider it superfluous to incorporate them in the dictionaries. A
Chinese dictionary in a European language, with a good collection of
phrases, is still a desideratum. At least all existing dictionaries are of
no value to the reader as regards the Chinese historical style, and if he
consults only Morrison's or other dictionaries, he runs the risk of com-
mitting the greatest mistakes.
In Chinese historical writings or narratives of journeys, one meets
with a great many proper names. The Chinese in rendering names of
countries or men, are obliged to represent every syllable of the name
by a similar-sounding hieroglyph (it is known that all Chinese words
are monosyllabic). As every hieroglyph has a meaning, it is some-
times difficult for a European scholar, translating without a native
teacher, to distinguish whether the characters represent only sounds ^
or whether they must be translated. I will, further on, show how
often European translators have committed errors of this kind.
Another difficulty for the European reader of Chinese books, arises
from the complete ignorance of the Chinese of our system of punctua-
tion. They have some characters which denote the end of a period,
but they seldom make use of them ; and generally one finds no break in
a whole chapter ; so that the reader must decide for himself where a
point is to be supplied. An erroneous punctuation sometimes changes
the sense of the whole period, or even the whole article.
Since the Catholic missionaries first became acquainted, some
centuries ago, with China and its immense literary treasures, the
learned world in Europe has been much taken up with the accounts of
these missionaries and their translations of Chinese books. It has been
found, that the Chinese historical works contain numerous statements
about the people and countries of Asia and their histories, and notices
of the early intercourse between China and the peoples of western Asia
and even of Europe. We possess at present numerous translations from
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 117
the Chinese, designed to throw light on the ancient history and g(io-
praphy of Asia. The number however of sinologues engaged in this
department of investigation is not very large, and I think when enume-
rating Visdelou, Gaubil, Du Mailla^ Deguignesy Klaproth^ Remusat^
Stan, Julien, Pauthier, Father Hyacinth, Archimandrite Palladius,
and Prof. Wassilyeff, I have mentioned the most conspicuous amongst
them. As reofards the exactness of these translations, it seems to me
they must be classed in two categories, one consisting of translations
made with the assistance of Chinese scholars, or at least by sinologues
who studied in China ; and the other of translations published in
Europe by self-taught sinologues, who never had the opportunity of
consulting a native. The translations of Hyacinth, Palladius and Was-
silyefF always render the exact sense as it is understood by erudite
Chinese of the present day ; but if one compares the translations of
these Kussian sinologues with those of Remusat, Klaproth, <fec.,
there will be often found a great divergence in their interpretation
of the Chinese phraseology. Klaproth and Father Hyacinth hold, with-
out doubt the first places amongst the orientalists engaged in the inves-
tigation of the ancient history of central and eastern Asia. But, al-
though the translations of Hyacinth are more numerous and more
correct than those of Klaproth, I am far from assigning the former the
first place ; for Klaproth has rendered immense services by his critical
researches into Chinese literature, and the comparison of the statements
of the Chinese with the acounts given by western peoples ; — whilst in
Hyacinth's translations, one is struck with the complete absence of
criticism. Hyacinth gives always a translation very true to the original,
but it is very seldom he ventures upon a conclusion. He was well
acquainted with Chinese history and geography, but only from a Chi-
nese point of view. The material he furnished however is very precious,
for his numerous translations are very correct and intelligible.
A great number of interesting articles, especially geographical,
have been translated from Chinese works, by the well-known French
orientalist M. G. Pauthier. He has devoted a great part of his life to
the study of Chinese. Ten years ago Pauthier published his principal
work, " Le livre de Marco Polo," full of the most interesting accounts,
brought together from numerous mediaeval authors, in order to confirm
and elucidate the statements of the great traveller. Translations from
Chinese books can be met with on almost every page, and in the intro-
duction to the work the reader will find three long translations drawn
from Chinese authors, and relating to the expedition of the Mongols to
the west. Pauthier would have done better not to have included
translations from the Chinese in his ^' Marco Polo ; " for they have
118 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
diminished considerably the value of that work ; his translations being
for the most part in complete contradiction with the sense intended by
the Chinese authors. Advancing such a grave accusation against a
renowned sinologue, I feel obliged to produce some proof for the satis-
faction of competent readers. Such evidence will serve also to illustrate
the above explanation of the difficulties which occur to the student of
Chinese in translating Chinese books, and especially historical and geo-
graphical articles.
Pauthier often commits errors in translatinof the names of official
titles, ranks and offices. It is indeed frequently difficult to find an
equivalent for these names in European languages ; but it ought not to
occur, as for instance with Pauthier, to translate ^ ^ p\ Liu sJiou sze
as " Inspectorate of jail." In his Marco Polo, p. 224, note, the reader
will find a translation from the Yuan shi about K^ai-p^ing fu, the second
residence of Coubilai Khan. P. translates : — "En 1265, on y etablit [a
Khai-ping fou] une Direction des detenus {Lieou cJieou sse)^ Indeed in
Morrison's dictionary you find : — lew='^ to detain," show='Ho guard,"
sze='^ to direct ;" but the three characters together, as is known, mean
a governorship in a capital, and have nothing to do with a jail.
In another case P. takes the Mongol title of governor for the name
of a place. Compare his translation of Tchinguiz Khan's expedition to
western Asia, I. c. cxix: *'Ils. [P. means Tchiuguiz's army.] etabli-
rent leur quartier-general a Ta-lou-hoa-tcha." The phrase so translated
is in the Chinese text ft ^ J^ ^ "^ ^ fp ;^ and must be rendered :
— " There {i. e. in the conquered country) t' a-lu-liua-cliH were estab-
lished to govern the country." The latter title occurs very often
in the Yuan shi or History of the Mongol dynasty, and means a Mon-
gol governor. The Chinese authors explain it by ^ fp Chang-yin
(an officer, who keeps the seal). At the present day this Mongol word
seems to be unknown, but Rashid-edden the great Persian historiogra-
pher (end of the 13th cent.) confirms the Chinese account, in stating
that the Mongol governors are called darouga, evidently the same as t^a-
lu-hua-ch'i, which name is also found on ancient Persian coins of the
time of the Mongols. (Cf . D'Ohssou, Histoire des Mongols, ill, p. 410).*
The mistake P. made about t^a-lu-hua-chU leads him into another error.
He identifies it with a place Colan-Tachi mentioned by Persian authors.
Pauthier is much puzzled to know hQw to translate the character §jf
shi, which occurs very often in the Chinese books he translated. Accor-
ding to the dictionaries shi means " an army, a general, a master,
a teacher." In his translation of the travels of the Taouist monk Ch^ang-
ch^un (Journal Asiatique, 1867), he renders this character almost
* See Note A at the end.
June.] AND MISSION AllY JOURNAL. IJU
always by army. v. p. 59, — '^ L'armee lui donna le uom de T^ien-chi
(Lac du Ciel)." v. p. 53, — " Les troupes se mirent a rire (a cette recom-
mendation) et ne repondirent pas." I need not mention that here slii
must be translated by " master" ; then Ch'ang-ch'un himself is meant,
and he did not travel at the head of an army. Happily in Pauthier's
text, the verses the master made on many occasions on his road are
omitted, otherwise we sliould ])robably read in his translation of a
versifying army.
In his translation of the expedition of Houlagou (Marco Polo,
cxxxili — cl), p. always renders the characters 3E S5 Wang-shi, which
occur there repeatedly, by '^ prince du sang." Remusat, who trans-
lated the same article, has : ^'le general tartare." But wangshi in his-
torical writings has no other meaning than : ^' the imperial army."
Owing to this mistake, both P. and R. misunderstood the whole article.
In translating Chinese accounts of foreign countries, the sounds of
the characters which represent the names of places, or other yjroper
names, must be correctly rendered ; and if several proper names suc-
ceed one another, they must be rightly divided. In the travels of
Ch^ang-ch^an, already mentioned, p. 60, the name of a river ^ ^Ij ^g,
T^a-la-sze is mentioned, which can be identified doubtless with the river
Talas in Russian Turkestan. But Pauthier mistook the character JlJ,
la for the similar-looking one JiJ tz^e and read T'a-tsze-sze. He adds
immediately a second mistake, in translating j^ A ^5^ JrI >^ fx St
V-u jen hu ho wei mu lien, " Les gens du pays appellent ce fleuve Wei.
moy^lieny The correct translation is : — " In the language of the coun-
try a river is called mu-lien (muren=.''' river " in Mongol). The char-
acter wei means " to be," and cannot be connected with mu-lien.
Finally P. adds a third mistake, in identifying this river with a tribu-
tary of the Hi river.
In the translation of Tchinguiz Klian's expedition to western Asia
(Marco Polo, cxvii), wq find: — ^'Les fils imperiaux . . . allerent attaquer
les villes de Yil-loung-Jd-tchi, de Ma-lon-tcha, de Yah-rh-ma-lou,
de Si-la-sze (Chiraz)." Pauthier, who always attaches absolute credit to
the stupid identifications and commentaries of the author of the Ilai kuo
Vu chi* identifies Yii-loung-ki-tchi with a river Yii-loung ho-chi in
* The f@ ^ JM i^ Hai kuo fu cJd was published about thirty years ago. Tlie author
compiled the ancient Chinese statements about western and other countries beyond Cbina,
and tried to identify them, without having an idea of the geography of Asia. In his
identifications he is only guided by similarity of sounds, and is never emban-assed in iden-
tifyhig an ancient name of a place in Persia, with a modern name of a place in Mongolia,
if there is a slight resemblance in the sounds. I am astonished, that even the great sino-
logue Stan. Julien has been mistaken as regards the value of this work. Compare his
"Melaiiges de Geographie Asiutique/' pp. 124—138. Pauthier has often been misled by
the notefe of the Hcd kuo fu oki.
120 • THE CHINESE RECORDER [^^^J-
Kliotan, — Yarmalou with Yarkand, — and Si-la-szc with JShiraz- In
the original text ( Yuan slii ) we find ^ f | §1 |5^ jl^ »'§ ^ ^ pj J5
© ^ S'J >@ y^ ^^'^9 ^^"^ ^^^^* *^^ ^^ ^^^^^ 3/^ ^^^ ^^ ^^ ^* ^^ ^-^- Sy these
characters three or four names of places are rendered ; the difficulty is
how to divide and separate the names. After having compared Rashid-
eddin's description of the expedition of Tchinguiz Khan to Persia, and
the names of the cities taken by the conqueror and his sons, I came to
the conclusion that four places are mentioned. By yu-lung-kie-chH is to be
understood Orcandje or Keurcandje, the ancient capital of Khovarism.
The second place is Ma-lu-ch^ a-ye-ko and means Maroutchak, a district
belonging to Marou or Merv,— (D'Ohsson Z. c. I, p. 280). The next two
characters Ma-lu mean Marou or Merv. Si-la-sze is not Shiraz as
Pauthier believes, but Serakhss, not far from Merv (D'Ohsson l. c. 281).
Tchinguiz Khan's armies never reached Shiraz, which was first taken
by the Mongols more than thirty years later.
Pauthier continues his translation : " Touloui et d^autres ofeneraux
se diviserent pour aller attaquer les villes de Sse-9iiy de Tcha-ou ^rli^' and
suggests that Sze-ni may be Nissa of the Mohammedan authors. The
Chinese text has : J^ ^ ,§. E ^ % 5i ^^^9 ^^^ ^^^ ^^* ^^^^^ ^^ ^^h
which must be translated, I think: "They took Thi-sze (7%ws, the
native place of the poet Firdusi and of the celebrated astronomer
Nassureddin), and Ni-ch^a-wu-rh (Nishapur). Both places are men-
tioned by Rashid-eddin as being destroyed by the armies of Tchinguiz
Khan. Pauthier did not recognize that the character fu forms
a part of a proper name and therefore must not be translated.
As the rightly discerning and spelling of proper names occurring in
Chinese historical articles, is most important in a translation, let me
quote yet another blunder of this kind, I met in the same translation
of Tchinguiz Khan's expedition to the west. In the Chinese text (Hai
kuo fu chi) we find ; S 4t f P J^ ;^ Jg ^ 3® 6i6 ^/iz pei yin du kiXe,
tuan kien pan shi. Pauthier l. c. cxix, translates : " lis arriverent
dans rinde septentrionale, au lieu dit : Kio-touan-kian (^ perspective
du pic droit en forme de corne,' que Ton nomme en Sanscrit : Gridhra-
koufa, 'le pic du Vautour')." This phrase is indeed difficult to under-
stand without knowing the meaning of, " kiie-tuan," which is not a name
of a place, but the name of a fabulous animal. In the biography of
Ye-lii-ch^u-ts^ai, the celebrated minister of Tchinguiz Khan (Yuan sJii,
chap. 146),- we find, that Tchinguiz after having advanced as far as
India, met a strange animal with one horn, which advised the con-
queror to go back and to stop his conquests. This animal bore the
name "kiie-tuan" (upright horn). The above passage then should be
translated : " They (Tchinguiz's army) reached pei yin-du (northern
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 121
India) where they met the kiie-tuan. After having seen it the army
withdrew." The characters pan shi, met very often in Chinese historical
writings, mean always "the army withdrew;" but Pa uthier making
an erroneous punctuation, connects pan ski with the next plirase and
translates " general en chef." In his "Voyage de Tchang tchun," pp. 84,
85, he translates the same phrase paw sJii by " distribua des recompenses
a son armee." Pan indeed sometimes also means " distribute," but
pan shi has no other meaning than " the army withdrew."
I stated above, that it is often difficult for a Euro^^ean sinologue
(seldom if ever for a Chinese scholar), to decide whether Chinese char-
acters represent a proper name or require to be translated. Here is
an Cxxample taken from Pauthier's Marco Polo. On page cxxxv, note,
I find a translation w^hich states : "lis rentrerent sous la domination
de Pan-thou (Batou, khan du Kiptchak)." Being struck by this state-
ment,— for Baton, the conqueror of Russia had his dominions in the
neighborhood of the Caspian sea and the Volga, while the Ouigours
w^ere a people of eastern Asia, — I consulted the Chinese text, and was
much astonished to find that P. translated the three characters y^ )[^
m ju pan fu by " rentrerent sous la domination de Baton." Ju means
" enter," pan thi=" geographical map ;" so that ju pan t^u will mean :
" enter in the geographical map," or " to be attached to the
empire." In the present case the Chinese author suggested that the
Ouigours were attached to the empire, not of Baton, but of the Great
Khan, who resided in eastern Mongolia.
Completely unintelligible for the reader, is a passage found in one
of P's. translations from the Chinese (M. Polo, cxxxi) : " I'armee s'etant
arretee pour prendre de la nourriture, on ordonna dans le camp de ne
se servir que du mors et de I'aiguillon, et de laisser les fleches." The
Chinese text is '^ 9! 4* Ifi ft H^ ^ ^^^^ ^'* chung Men mei cJiuan
tsien. One will find in Morrison's dictionary h{e7i mei='' a cross piece
of wood put in the mouth as a gag when entering into battle ;" chuan
tsien='^ to transmit an arrow." This passage as translated by P. seems
altogether nonsense ; but the above-mentioned gag was put in the mouths
of the horses in order to prevent their neighing. Therefore hien mei means
also " silently." Thus the above-mentioned passage must be trans-
lated : " The army received order (to move) silently ; the order was trans-
mitted (also silently) in presenting an arrow (not by beating gongs)."
In the Si yu ki is a passage fj H ■§" M S '^ P£ 4t AH W ^ 7J< M
^WV^'^^.^iS Ikm&W. which has been translated by Pau-
thier (Voyage de Tchang-tch^un, I.e. pp. 52, 53) as follows: "On
marche pendant deux cents li. On penetre dans le nord des ste})pes
sablonneux {chd t^o)^ ou il y a excossivement d'herbes aquatiques ; et,
122 THE CHINESE RECOKDER [May-
pour changer, on fait plus de cent li au milieu des steppes, ayant de
I'eau jusqu'aux genoux. Alors on atteint la villa fortifiee des Hoei-hehr
I propose the following translation of this passage : " After having
travelled two hundred li, you arrive at the northern verge of the desert,
and there you find water and grass. Further on you travel more than
a hundred li through the desert, and then arrive at a city of the Hui-
ho.'' It seems to me that this translation is intelligible, and the com-
petent reader will agree that it is a literal one.
Pauthier ab first was mistaken as regards the characters 7]!^ ^
shui ts^ao, which may indeed mean " water-plants," but in the above
connection they can only be translated by " water and grass (pas-
turage)." He made a second mistake in translating the cliaracter || by
"changer." Finally Pauthier found in Morrison's Dictionary, under the
character ^ the meanings, "to cross over," and ^^ to v^ade up to the
knees." Unhappily he chose the latter meanings and so makes the dis-
covery that travellers crossing the Mongolian desert, are obliged to
wade through water up to the knees.
In order to give examples of the various kinds of mistakes,
occurring in Pauthier's translations, I may be allowed finally to quote
another passage of his " Voyage de Tchang tchun." Some years ago I
investigated the history of plants according to Chinese authors, and
it seemed to me conclusively proved, that the Chinese did not know
tobacco, — a plant, as is known, of American origin, — before the dis-
covery of America. But I read in the above-mentioned article, pp. 44,
45, that Tchang tchun, who travelled through Mongolia in 1220, found
the Mongols smoking tobacco. Pauthier translates : " Cest alors que
Ton commenija k rencontrer des hommes qui fumaient du tabac {yen) en
ramassant ce qui etait tombe sur le sol." I immediately consulted the
Chinese text, hoping to find an interesting statement, which would
enable me to refute the alleged American origin of tobacco. But I
was disappointed. I found of course the character Jg yen (smoke),
which at the present time indeed is used to denote " tobacco," but I could
not give it this meaning in the phrase i§ # A @ ^ '^ ^^"' y^* j^^ y^^
kn lo, translated by Pauthier as above stated. I understand it : " Here
first they met (after having crossed the desert) the smoke of men (i. e.
hearths, fire-places) and settlements." Lo means indeed " fall down,"
but also " to dwell ;"— ^m=" collect ;" but ku lo means " a village,"
" a settlement."
I have brought together these examples of mistakes, drawn from
Pauthier's translations, in order to prove how easily blunders can
creep into translations made in Europe by sinologues, whose ultimum
refugium is Morrison's or some other Chinese dictionary. My object is
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 123
not to depreciate the merits of the ingenious commentator of Marco
Polo, nor to throw doubt upon his capacities ; all the more as I knew
him personally as one of the most amiable of men, who devoted his life
and fortune to science. But as in scientific iavestigations, the prin-
cipal aim is to bring to light the truth, I could not pass over in silence
the blemishes of P's. translations from the Chinese. I am of opinion,
and I think every conscientious sinologue will agree with me, that it is
impossible to make correct translations from Chinese in Europe , without
the assistance of a good native scholar. I except of course those sino-
logues, who have studied the language in China, and who have studied
it for a lonof time.
o
I consider it a duty to declare, that my own knowledge of Chinese
is very superficial. But living in China, and having at my disposal
erudite Chinese scholars, I find no difficulty in inquiring from the best
sources about every dubious question relating to the Chinese language
and its meaning. Besides this, I am fortunate in having access to the
enlightened views of one of the Nestors among sinologues, who never
refuses to communicate the valuable information which he has collected
during his long acquaintance with the language and literature of China,
and from whom I have experienced no little kindness. This may be an
apology for my hardihood in engaging in such difficult investigations,
which require more profound knowledge of the Chinese language than
is at my command.
Finally I will here venture a few remarks on the pronunciation of
Chinese characters, this question being of r great importance for the
purpose of my investigation. It is as impossible for the Chinese to
render the correct pronunciation of words of other languages by their
hieroglyphs, as it is to render exactly the pronunciation of Chinese
characters by European spelling. One will find in the different manuals
for learning the Chinese language, the most detailed directions for
pronouncing Chinese characters. In romanizing Chinese sounds, not only
all European letters and ciphers are laid under contribution, but besides
this, the letters are marked with strokes, crotchets, accents, (fee. This
is a vain trouble. No Chinese will understand the words pronounced by
Europeans according to these rules. The Chinese pronunciation can
only be rendered approximatively by European letters, and therefore, it
seems to me, the most simple mode of spelling is the best. In tran-
scribing Giinese sounds by our letters, I »adopt generally the mode of
spelling established by the well-known sinologue Mr. Wade, now
British Minister at Peking. Mr. Wade's spelling is adapted to the
mandarin language spoken at present in Peking, and for its simplicity
has become very common among European residents in China.
124 THE CHINESE RECORDER fMay-
Tho English language having no constant rules for the pronuncia-
tion of its letters, and requiring often so many letters for writing a
single sound, is not at all suitable for transcribing Chinese characters.
It seems Mr. Wade has felt this inconvenience, for in his Peking Syl-
labary, the Chinese sounds represented by European letters are to be
pronounced, not as " in English," but according to the Italian (or
German) rule of pronunciation.
I beg the reader, therefore, to pronounce the letters a, e, i, w, oiij
when occurring in ray spelling of Chinese sounds, as they must be pro-
nounced in German. The letters ch are to be pronounced as in
English, the letter j as in French.
But in translatinor ancient Chinese books, I could not admit Mr.
Wade's spelling in its whole extent. At the present day the Chinese
at Peking make no difference in pronouncing such letters for instance
as "ff^ and j^. In the Syllabary both are spelt citing^ but in the ancient
pronunciation, the first was hing^ the second tsing^ and south of Peking
this difference is still preserved. Therefore for all sounds belonging to
this category, I will preserve the ancient spelling of French and English
sinologues, and write ki or tsi instead of chi, king or tsing instead of
chingj Men or tsieti instead of chien, &c.
In the translations I have made, the Chinese characters are often
intended to render Mongol or Persian words or proper names. I find,
that in this case, the Kussian mode of spelling renders these names
more exactly than any other. Instead of the unaspirated sounds
pa pei, pij ta, tang, cha, cJian, cJiang, &c. I write therefore ha^
hei, bi, da, dang dja, djan, djang, when rendering foreign words written
in Chinese characters. Nobody will contest, I think, that the
characters fP If TK, El H- ^T P9 and ^ g^ found in the YiXan shi,
and intended to represent the names of the Persian cities Derhend,
Bardaa, and Djand, render more exactly these names, when I
spell Du-r-hen, Ba-r-da-a, and Djan-di, than by using the spelling
of other European nations, Tu-urh-pen, Pa-urh-ta-a, Chan-ti, &c.
This may suffice to explain my method of transcribing proper
names written in Chinese characters. Persian proper names, quoted
from D'Ohsson's Histoire des Mongols, I will write always as I find
them written by D'Ohsson.
In the following paper I desire to record three narratives of travel,
imdertaken in the 13th century, from China to western Asia. The
first comprises the journey of the Taouist monk Ch^ang-ch^un, made by
order of Tchinguiz Khan, from China to Samarcand, also to the encamp-
ment of Tchinguiz near the Hindu-kush mountains, and the way back to
China. This iB the most important of the narratives of travels that
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 125
will be treated of in these papers. Ch'ang-ch^un left his native
country, the province of Shantung, a. d. 1220, went to the present
Peking, rested there some time, and then crossed eastern Mongolia in
a north-eastern direction, in order to present himself to the great
conqueror's younger brother Utchugen, who had his encampment at
that time near the lake Buyiir in the north-eastern corner of Mongolia.
From thence he went along the river of Kerulun to the west, crossed
the mountainous country in which afterwards the celebrated Mongol
capital Caracorum was founded, and passed probably near the present
Uliassutai. Then we can pursue his route over the Ean shan or Chinese
Altai, through the desert to Bishbalik (the present Urumtsi), and along
the T'ien shan chain of mountains to the lake Sairam. Thence the diarist
of the journey mentions Alimali (the present Hi), the Ch^ui river (only
however spoken of on the way back), the river Talas, and the city of
Sairam (still existing to the north-east of Tashkend), Further on
Ch^ang-ch^un crossed the Yaxartes, arrived at Samarcand, and after
having rested there some months, set out to meet Tchinguiz, who was
at that time near the Hindu-kush mountains on the frontier of India.
He was obliged to make this journey from Samarcand to the Hindu-
kush twice, and mentions on this route the " Iron gate " south of Sa-
marcand, the crossing of the Amu-daria, his passing near Balkh, &c.
On his homeward way, Ch^ang-ch'un followed the same route by which
he came ; went at first in the suite of Tchinguiz, who was returning
home from his expedition ; but afterwards he was permitted to go in
advance, reached the country west of Uliassutai, and from there went
directly through the Mongolian desert to the present Kuku-khotun and
Pekinof, where he arrived in 1224.
The second narrative of travel is the short record of the adven-
tures of an envoy of the Kin emperor, sent in 1220 to Persia and the
Hindu-kush mountains, to meet Tchinghiz Khan.
Tlie third place in this collection will be given to the narrative of
Chiang Te, sent in 1258 by the Mongol emperor Mangou to his brother
Houlagou, who was at the head of the expedition against the khalif of
Bagdad. Chiang Te left Caracorum, and passed by the lake Kizilbash.
From Alimali to Samarcand he followed, it seems, the same way as
Ch^ang-ch^un. Thence he proceeded to the west, crossed the Amu-daria,
and passed through Merv ; arrived at the Elburs mountains, and the
country where the Mulahi (or Assassins) lived, and finally went to Bag-
dad, of which city as well as of Egypt and other countries of the west he
gives a description. His narrative however is much inferior to the diary
of Ch^ang-ch^un's travels. Chiang Te returned to Caracorum in 1259.
There existed yet another diary of a journey to western Asia, in
126 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
the 13tli century. HR f^ ^ ;J' Ye-lic-ch'u-ts'ai, the celebrated minister
of Tchinghiz Khan, who accompanied the conqueror on his expedition
to Persia in 1219-24, has left behind a description of the countries they
passed through. This book was named W i^ fS *5t yii lu, " Accounts o^
western countries." Archimandrite Palladius informs me, that he has
seen this work sometimes quoted by Chinese authors, but has never
been able to find the original. Palladius possesses of Ye-lii-ch*u-ts'ai's
w^orks, only his collections of poems ?S ^ ^ i ^ Chen jen ku shi
tsi. Chen-jen kii-shi was the name this minister bore as poet. The
copy I saw in Palladius' possession, is a manuscript transcribed from
the original in the Imperial Chinese library. It contains also some
accounts of western places.
(To be continued.)
NOTES BY THE EDITOR.
"A. Pauthier's mistake here is the more notable, inasmuch as on p. 772 of the
same work he gives the veritable Mongol equivalent of this word, writ-
ten in the Bashpah character, of which the interhnear Chinese version
S © 72 ^' Ta-loo-hwa-cMh was in his hand while he published it.
On p. 773 he gives the transliteration in Eoman letters Darug'as (plural),
with the translation " gouverneurs." As these are the corresponding terms
used on a stone tablet erected in 1314, there is no doubt about darug*a
being the exact Mongol equivalent in meaning at least of ta-loo-hwa-chih,
during the Yuen dynasty ; but in that case, the Chinese syllable chXh
appears to be a phonetic redundancy, possibly a survival of an older form
of the word. In the Imperial work 7C & pb ^ Yuen she yu heae
(book 8), this term is spelt in the Manchu character "^i K'^JM'^O
darugatchi, with the simple definition If^ @ ^ Toiv muh yay, *' a chief."
It must be in this form that Dr. Bretschneider means that the word
is now unknown. It is probably cognate with the Persian Ddroghah,
"An overseer" (Kichardson) ; "a superintendent" (Kirkpatrick) ; but
there is no occasion to go back to Kashid-eddin, for evidence as to the use
of the word darug^a, as it is found in all the native Mongol dictionaries,
both singly and in combination, with the meaning of " a chief." It is used
up and down in modern Mongol books also, by no means a rarity. As an
instance we may quote the Mongol version of the " Regulations of the [Le-
fan-yuen, or) Colonial Office ; " on the 21st leaf of the 2nd Book, there is an
article on — Solon o buguda yin darug^a yin jingse debisJcer, *' Buttons
and seats (order of precedence) of the ' chiefs ' of the Solon tribe." Even in
the Gospel of Matthew in Mongol recently issued by the missionaries in
Peking, and which affects a more colloquial style, we find taMl on
darug^a (superintendent of sacrifice) used for "priest" throughout, in
place of the old word lama, used in Swan's translation.
NORBO'S MARRIAGE.
^^VOU'VE just come in good time for the wedding," was the greet-
inof with which I was received in a small cluster of Monojol
tents, where I went to pass a few weeks one autumn. I had hear d
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 127
nothing about it, but was well pleased at the prospect if seeing so
grand a marriage as that of the daughter of a high Mongol mandarin.
The evening conversation in the tent was all about the forthcoming
match, the various things that were to be made, the presents that would
be given, and the feasting that would take place Next morninor before
I had gone out, a tall young girl came to our tent, with a present for
me from the mandarin, and, as I was told she was his daughter, I
thought I was doing the polite thing when I referred to her comino*
marriage. She looked confused and soon left the tent, when I was
informed that I had been guilty of great rudeness, as no bride in
Mongolia is supposed to know anything about her marriage, till she is
carried off to be delivered over to her husband. The bride herself of
course does know all about it, and even assists in making the gar-
ments ; but still she is supposed not to know, and my mistake lay in
taking it for granted that she did know. I did all 1 could to repair
my error by sending her two silver rubles to make buttons. When
I got out about among the tents, I found that all hands were busy.
Extra tents were being set up ; carpets, felts, boots, garments, cushions,
were being sewed, and in short everybody was so busy that, as the
brother of the bride said, they had not time to eat or drink. Attracted
by the " click click" of a light hammer I entered a tent, and found
a silversmith busy making the silver head ornaments. He was a
ama, and explained to me that he had been accommodated in another-
tent, till the lama son of the mandarin was brought home with a broken
lleg. The smith had then to give place to the doctor and shifted him
self, his scales, his clothful of tools, his blowpipe, and his pieces of silver,
to a humbler tent, where he was the guest of a married lama. I
called on the broken-legged son, and found him an intelligent and
pleasing young lama, who, without the least reserve, was describing how
he had come by the broken limb. He had been intoxicated, fallen from
his horse, and actually made two attempts to remount before he dis-
covered what w^as the matter. The eldest son, a layman and married,
lived in a cluster of tents about a mile away. His dependants also were
busy at the same wedding outfit, and I soon was ready to believe him
when he said I would see nothing all about except this same marriage.
In the course of conversation, I was repeatedly asked how we managed
such affairs, and the usual remark made when I described our wed-
dings was " How easy ! " In Mongolia it is a formidable business,
lasting about a week more or less. The first thing that arrived was a
cartload of provisions from the nearest Chinese town; prominent
among the provisions being two piculs of strong Chinese whisky.
On expressing my surprise at the largeness of the quantity, I was
128 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
told that it was rather small, and that the amount of spirit
provided at the other end^ that is, at the bridegroom's house, would
be much greater. The slaughter of an ox and several sheep follow-
ed, and elicited grumbling rather than admiration from the neigh-
bours, who thought the quantity of meat thus provided by no means
sufficient. However they made the excuse that though the mandarin
was high in rank, he was poor in purse, and could not well afford more.
The bridegroom's father, on the other hand, was only a commoner but
very rich, so they hoped to make up for the deficiency at home by the
extra abundance at the other end.
One afternoon a cart-load of ladies arrived. The cart was ^
the Peking model, drawn by two spirited horses, and guided by a
driver on horseback. The ladies were grandly dressed in embroidered
robes, flaming with all manner of figures, in almost all the colours of
the rainbow. These first arrivals were near relations of the family,
and had come early to assist and superintend. Some few days passed,
the activity and excitement getting greater. The mandarin drank
whisky, took' snuff, and wrote requisitions borrowing horses, carpets,
felts, &c. from his neighbours all round, while the women of his family
rushed about with sewing that had been forgotten, half commanding
half entreating the neighbouring females to help them to be ready in
time.
Preparations were at length completed and feasting began. As
this took place about three years ago, I have only an indistinct idea of
how many days the feast lasted, and as great part of the fun consisted
in drinking whisky, I did not join the revelers often. I was once
taken to see a tentful of ladies in full dress. Tbey were fully dressed
indeed. The most striking thing was the gown glaring with colours,
and fierce with embroidered dragons whose eyes seemed ready to start
from their heads. Though inside a tent, they all wore great fur caps
exactly like those worn by men. At their side they each had a hang-
ing of silk, silver and gilt ornaments, but the most curious part of the
adornment was the head-dress of beads, which seemed to hang down all
round, and made it a matter of some difficulty for the fair dames to
convey their cups to their mouths. I watched the process of drinking
tea under difficulties for some time, then withdrew, trying to calculate
how many oxen each of these women carried about on her person.
The silver ornaments were of native workmanship. The dresses, the
caps and the beads, were purchases from Peking ; and with Chinese
interpreters, squeezes, merchants' profits, and allowance for the time
that the bill would lie unpaid, must have cost a great sum.
One morning I was informed tliat the young bridegroom would
Juiie.J ' AND MifcJSlONAKY JOURNAL. 129
come that day. Soon after, when out walking, I saw a troop of horses
tied at some tents on a rising ground about a mile off. Presently the
riders issued from the tents, mounted their steeds, and made directly
for our cluster of tents. Tliey came on in beautiful style, till brought
to a halt by a steep-sided ravine, cut out in the plain by the water of
the summer rains. For a moment they halted confused, on the farther
edge, till some one discovered the pass ; they then converged on one
point, and one after another, disappeared below the level of the
plain. A few moments more and bob, bob, bob, bonnets, then heads,
then horses, rose up into view again ; the troop widened out once more,
and the twenty horsemen picturesque with their bright costumes, and
^mounted on their best steeds, swept past at full gallop. The bridegroom,
conspicuous by the bow-and-arrow case he carried slung from his
shoulder, seemed a mere boy fourteen or fifteen years old ; but he was
mounted on perhaps the finest animal in the troop and rode well, keep-
ing side by side with his father. The company dismounted at the poles
a little way in front of the tents, where horses are generally tied, put
themselves in order and advanced formally towards the principal tent.
Every one seemed to carry some thing in his hand, and I noticed that
several who carried little open casks of whisky asked eagerly what they
were to do with it. I suppose they brought it in bladders on horse-
back, then filled it into the casks when they dismounted. As they stood
before the tent, each man holding his present with both his hands, the
bride's big brother, a tall broad man with a good-natured face, came
out and planted himself right in front of the door, demanding of the
strangers what brought them there. ** We want to enter your tent,"
they replied. " Then you'll have to fight for it," answered the giant ; and
suiting the action to the word, the strangers and the mandarin's follow-
ers instantly began a scufile, pulling each other about a good deal, but,
as I could not help remarking, taking good care not to spill the whisky.
The sham fight lasted a few seconds, when the defenders orave in and
invited the assailants to enter the tent. But now another struggle
began. No one would enter first. The two hea^ men stood bowing
each other in, neither entering, till at last the stranger allowed himself
to be pushed in, and his host followed. The second pair had the same
struggle, settled in the same way, and finally, after a great ado, the
whole crowd entered and business began. I did not enter, but was told
that the marriao^e contract was there and then made, the brideo^room,
or his father rather, promising to treat the bride well and make such
and such provision for her. Consuming whisky seems to form an
important part of the ceremony, as it was remarked that though all
were able to mount and ride off when the bargain was concluded^
130 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
several of them rode only a mile to the nearest tents, and were unable
to go on till next morning.
That afternoon a great cry arose among our tents, and running
out to see what had happened, there were half-a-dozen women leading
the bride, newly adorned with her matron's ornaments, from the
silversmith's tent to her father's abode. Just at this staofe was she
supposed to have discovered what all the preparations meant. She
howled most vigorously, very much after the fashion of a distressed
calf, but the Mongols said it was all right, it was a part of ihe cere-
mony ! Still crying and reluctant she was dragged into the tent, and
there set aside in state.
Next morning all were astir early. The proper hour for a bride to
start depends on the year in which she was born, and men skilled in
such lore said that this girl should have left her home at two o'clock in
the morning. When the proper time falls at such an inconvenient hour,
the difficulty is got over by starting her, going a few yards, and alight-
ing in another tent ; the journey being commenced in earnest, — resumed^
they would say, at a more suitable time of day. In this case the
ceremony of starting was not performed at the proper hour, but deferred
till daylight. When all were mustered and ready, the old mandarin
stumped about impatiently, saying repeatedly, — " Why don't you
start ? " The truth was, that to have everything proper, all the women
of the place had to assemble in the tent and weep over the poor girl,
who was now crying away most energetically. The proper amount of
weeping having been at length accomplished by the tearful dames, a
young man obeyed the command of the father, pushed aside the women,
drew back the curtain, took up the bride and carried her along under
his arm, as a man would carry a bundle of grass ; taking care not to
bump her head ornaments on the lintel of the low door, and by the
help of two others, hoisted her into the saddle of a remarkably quiet
horse, which stood ready to receive her. In the hands of the men the
girl seemed a lifeless form, and but for her crying, and the fact that
she covered her veiied face with her hands, no one would have sup-
posed that she possessed the least command of her limbs. She took no
care to balance herself or keep her seat ; all that she left to the attend-
ants ; her part in the performance was to cry, and cry she did in the
same calf-like howl of yesterday. The horse was led a step or two
in a direction determined also by the year of her birth, and then the
starting was an accomplished fact. She was taken down from the
saddle and stowed away in a Peking cart ; her mother got in beside her,
the mounted driver called on his two lively horses, and the whole party
fdl into the line of inarch, while the crying of the disconsolate girl
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 131
became fainter and fainter in the distance. As we turned to our own
tent, we saw one truly sorry for the separation. The elder sister of the
bride stood weeping at the door of her father's tent, following with
tearful eyes the cart and the riders, till they disapj^eared over the hill.
Her grief was not mere affectation or compliance with custom, but the
natural expression of a sisterly affection. The bridal procession, as we
afterwards heard, had a long ride over hill and dale, and finally drew
up, late in the day before some tents, within sight of which were feed-
ing flocks of sheep, herds of oxen, and droves of horses, indicating the
wealth of the' possessor, and all judiciously displayed for the sake of
effect. The door of the bridegroom's tent was barricaded, and quite a
war of words ensued, the strangers reproachfully asking "What sort of
people are you, to live with doors inhospitably barricaded?" The
beseiged reproachfully asked, " What sort of brigands are you to come
riding up to any man's tent in that threatening manner? '* The comers
replied, "We have brought So and so's daughter to be So and so's bride."
'^ Oh that alters the case," answered the bridegroom's friends, and after
some more ado, the door was opened and the bride delivered over.
Feasting, drinking, singing, mirth, and quarrelling followed, and
late next day the friends of the bride arrived home, reporting all well,
with the exception of the slight indisposition of the bride. The won-
der would have been if she had not been indisposed after the excite-
ment, rough travelling, and vigorous crying through which she had
gone ; but the Mongols accounted for it, by saying that she started at
six o'clock in place of two, and to cure her set a lama to read through
the almanack, — quite a homoeopathic remedy. The wedding was now
over, but the interchange of friendly visits and hospitalities lasted a long
time. First the father of the bride went to visit his son-in-law, custom
requiring that he should not accompany his daughter when first she
goes to her new home. Then the bridegroom escorted his mother-in-
law back to her home, and spent some days there, when of course more
feasting ensued. The uninter mitten t feasting lasts about a week, but
there are feasts, rejoicings, ceremonies, or visits at*intervals for several
months.
The last I heard of the bride, she was doing well among her new
friends, but suffering badly from the prosaic disease itch.
HOINOS.
132 THE CHINESE RECORDEPv [M^^y-
THE EXTENSION OF MISSIONARY EFFORT IN THE
CANTON PROVINCE.
By Rev. G. Pierct.
Read hefwe the Canton Missionary Conference.) April 3rd, 1874.
TN what way can we, the agents of diflferent societies, harmoniously
and efficiently extend our efforts, so as to more speedily occupy the
inland portions of this province, and bring the Gospel home to vast
multitudes hitherto unreached by us ? This question has already been
submitted to the conference, and it is by your request that I attempt
to open the subject more fully, and try to suggest some principles for
our guidance. The matter is of highest moment, and claims our very
best, our most thoroughly unbiassed consideration. It is connected with
our personal success as co-workers with God, and concerns the salvation
of multitudes of precious souls redeemed by His Son. In this paper,
of course, I simply state the views of an individual, views not however
of hasty growth, but which have been under consideration for many
years. The question embraces the Jield, the labourers, and how we may,
as such, extend our labours over it.
I. — The field is the province, except the north-east department of
Chui-chau fu, which may properly be left to the care of our brethren
located at Swatow. Inclusive of this, the area of the whole province
is nealy equal to the area of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Ireland. Excluding Chui-chau fu, there are nine departments, contain-
ing seventy-one districts, each of which has a walled city; but the
population varies greatly, from twenty thousand in many, up to a
©hundred and fifty thousand in two or three of the most densely inhabited.
Great mercantile centres exist, such as Fat-shan, Kong-mun, Sai-ndm^
Ch^au-tsun, with vast numbers of people dwelling in them. Some towns
in the silk districts contain from ten thousand to at least sixty thousand
inhabitants. The villages are innumerable, yet we can roughly estimate
them. The topogra*phy of the Ndm-hoi district gives the names of
787 villages. Taking the average number of villages in each district
at 400, we have a total of 28,400 villages in these nine departments.
As a round number we may safely say the province contains from
twenty to twenty-four millions of inhabitants.
In the whole province there is not one of the district cities, or its
suburbs, occupied by a resident Protestant missionary. In three or
four of these cities there are a few Cnristians under the care of a native
assistant, who is occasionally visited by the foreign missionary. Our
German brethren resjde in large villages^ or open towns, of from six to
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 133
ten thousand inhabitants, and have many other towns and villages
within a given circuit. They have done well in occupying free ground.
It must not be understood that we, the English and American mission-
aries at Canton, have done no work in the country ; that would be a
great mistake ; but it is not the less quite true, that no systematic effort
has been made to diffuse missionary work over the province ; and that
from a variety of circumstances, with the exception of one of our
number, living at Fatshan, we are, sixty-five years after Morrison first
saw this city, altogether congregated here. Before arriving at the
main point of inquiry, let us glance at the strength of the missions in
Canton.
II, — There are the representatives of six missionary societies here,
and one independent labourer; altogether fifteen men and four lady
teachers. Two of these missions have ten missionaries on the spot.
Tlie others consist of only one member each at present, but expect
shortly to be reinforced.
In each mission here, there are some tried and trustworthy native
agents, and others are under trainiug. Taking the number of converts,
members of these infant churches, a fair proportion of them are em-
ployed as preachers, catechists, colporteurs and school teachers. Bearing
in mind our own strength, and the number of our assistants, the time
has come when we ought to make some aggression upon the heathenism
beyond, some strenuous attempt to carry the Gospel farther into the
province.
It may also be well to bear in mind a reason, arising out of the
relative position of at least three other provinces. To the adjoining pro-
vince of Kwong-si, and to Yun-nan and Kwei-chau lying beyond it,
the Gospel must pass, having its natural course through this in which we
dwell. It is not probable that any section of the church will enter on
work in these three provinces, until some effort has been made to secure
a wider sphere of operation nearer the base, which must of course be this
city. It is a step[)ing-stone to the province, and the province is a
stepping-stone to these other provinces. Thus a broad field stretches
out to our gaze ; the circle widens in which no Protestant missionary
agency is at work, and where the people perish for lack of knowledge.
III. — Coming to the point, how extension is to be effected ; it seems
to divide into two parts. First, the way in which it can be best done,
so as to avoid all jarring between different missions ; — this has respect
to harmony. And second, the agency employed to carry out the exten -
sion of effort; — this has reference to ejfficiency^ and the largest measure
of success.
Were the apostolic canon that guided Paul, the prince of mis-
134 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
sionaries, recognized practically iu modern times by all directors of
missions, and the missionaries they send forth, there would be no need
for any further word on this matter. In China and in all parts of the
w^orld, we should speedily see a wide diffusion of the Gospel of Christ.
Before speaking of any other rules, however wise or necessary they
may be, let us remember what principles guided the first missionaries.
St. Paul, speaking for himself and his coadjutors says : — Our rule is
" to preach the Gospel in the regions beyond you, and not to boast in
another man's line of things made ready to our hand.'' (2. Cor. x : 16).
In another place he says : — ^' Yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel,
not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon another man's
foundation : but as it is written, To whom he was not spoken of, they
shall see : and they that have not heard, shall understand." (Rom.
XV : ii'O, 21). The very letter of these noble utterances is the safest
guide for all societies and all missionary agents. If this divine rule
cannot be reached, we may ask, in what way can w^e extend our efforts,
in full harmony and with united strength ? It ought to be said here,
that by God's blessing a good degree of harmony has hitherto pervaded
the missions in Canton ; brotherly love has had sway, and as no special
element tending to disagreement seems likely to be introduced, we may
prayerfully hope for a continuance and increase of fraternal affection
between the different missions. It is even probable that, can we operate
in a wider area, we may be saved from all jarring whatever. Vessels
traversing the broad ocean-ways are far less liable to collision, than
when they are close to each other in narrow seas. Timid navigators
jnay even consult their own comfort and safety, by boldly striking out
seaward rather than by constantly hugging the shore, if they B-ttend
properly to the ascertained and settled principles of navigation. We
may harmoniously strive to extend our labours by taking heed to a
few simple rules, which have been laid down elsewhere. There is room
enough in this province for tenfold our strength and numbers to work
in, without interfering with one another. From the Indian Missionary
Manual I get the following rules :
" 1 Great cities may be regarded as a common field of labour."
Byond them there should be (as far as practicable) some principle of
division, so that all should not go in one or two directions. If a boun-
dary line is not fixed, it might be agreed, that no society should be at
liberty to establish a station, or open a school, within a certain number
of miles of a place where another society already has either.
" 2 When the missionaries of one society are working in one or
more district cities, other societies should not (as a general rule) enter
these without their cordial consent'' Many other district cities, with
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 135
wide territory, may be found unoccupied, and the last comers may very
properly be their own pioneers.
^' 3 In places where two or more societies labour, if disputes arise
between the native agents emj)loyed by them, the foreign missionaries
should at once endeavour to promote a good understanding."
" 4 No missionary should, directly or indirectly, liold out any
inducement to attach to himself a person who is in the service of
another mission."
^' t5 A missionary should not seek for proselytes, nor allow his
assistants to do so (this is of vast imj ortance), from the congrega-
tions of other Protestant evangelical missionaries."
*' 6 When members of another communion, and especially native
agents, come expressing a wish to be received, let there be in all cases
a careful investigation." Members, or native agents, under discipline,
ought to be refer I ed back at once to their own spiritual guides.
The Calcutta missionary conference in 1841, on this point, " earnest-
ly recommend all their brethren engaged in the mission field, scrupu-
lously to abstain from engaging in the work as teachers, catechists, or
otherwise, any individual who has been discharged for ill-conduct by
another missionary, without previous inquiry and full proof of contrition
and penitence ; and further urge, that it is most injurious to the cause
of Christ, to receive, without previous investigation, any professing
Christians that have been members of another communion."
A careful attention to such rules as these, will help us as to
harmony. In regard to the efficient extension of effort, we may
inquire, by whom, as agents, can we secure this? Is the attempt to be
made by j)utting native agents strongly to the front, with the superin-
tendence and visitation of them from this city : or by the foreign
missionary going to the front, and leading on his native assistants ?
The two modes of action are essentially different. The one is <• Go ! "
the other is " Come ! " So far as I can judge, the agency contemplated
is that of our native brethren, located in the inland cities or centres of
po})ulation, o])ening preaching halls and schools, the whole directed
and visited by missionaries from Canton. If I am wrong in saying, the
agency contemplated, as implying more deliberate purpose than as mis-
sions we have yet arrived at ; then let it l)e the tendency of present
initiatory efforts which certainly lie this way. So far I have heard of
no other plan. If we are tending this way, and likely to see the burden
of commencing inland work put on the shoulders of native agents, it
may be well to ask ourselves, — are they able to bear it, and is it right
to put it so fully upon them ? I do not undervalue the labours of our
native brethren, nor seriously underrate their strength ; yet, for one,
136 THE CHINESE RECORDER L-^lay-
I very much doubt fcbe wisdom of a course which puts them so fully to
the front, in an advance on the powers of darkness. Some trials of
their firmness and reliability have been made already, which indicate
clearly that they need leading and constantly aiding themselves. I do
not say the plan would not succeed at all. Looking at work thus carried
on, we see a measure of success, and it would be wrong not to
acknowledge it. But still it may fairly be questioned whether it is the
more excellent way, to train agents for the work, and then with a slight
experience, and untested firmness, station them at great distances from
the centre, and give them only occasional help and oversight. As a
matter of course, the most distant and weakest points would be most
seldom visited, and the nearer stations receive the greatest attention from
the foreign overseer. I do not think this the right course, but rather
the other ; the foreign missionary going to the front, with his two, three
or more native assistq,nts with him, and thus training them in the work.
At nearly every step saying, " Come," rather than " Go ;" at least till
the work opens out, and they become strong enough to bear greater re-
sponsibility. Then gradually they can take a larger burden, until the
wholevvork may safely be devolved on them. This is the way the great
Master did, and the apostles trod in His footsteps. In modern days,
missions that have worked on both plans, have found the last the most
successful. The book from which I have quoted above, has a section
headed, — Rural districts cannot he worked from great cities^ and enough
is given to show, that whatever may be done by missionaries itinerating
in the country, their occupying posts there, and cultivating the field
around, is far more reproductive.
This view brings us back to the old questions of residence in the
country, consular jurisdiction, the views of committees at home, &c.
It is right we should revert to these questions ; they are by no means
satisfactorily solved. It is easy for us to acquiesce in arrangements
which point to a less degree of self-denial, and less arduous labour on
our part ; but still it will be impossible to look over the vast domain of
untouched heathenism, without aching hearts, and asking ourselves, —
must things inevitably remain so ? To committees, far away, caution
may appear necessary. Diplomatists call on us to be prudent^ to work
wisely. The worldly alternately blow hot and cold upon us. We are
doing nothing, — we are going too fast ! We have no pluck, — we are too
enthusiastic ! Some of us have heard all these cries. It is time to
revert to the spring and source of all missionary enterprise, ponder
afresh the words of our Lord, " Go ye into all the world, and preach
the gospel to every creature." (Mark xvi : 15.) Tliere is a word for us
of diviner import thau caution, prudence or even wisdom ; these are not
Juue.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 137
to be despised, Jbut it rises far above them all. Tliat word is Faith,
Cliristianity has its root in this word ; and whatever of beauty and joy
Christianity has given to the world, has grown out of this divinest
word. It ought to be written on every missionary's heart, and en-
graven on the 'scutcheon of every missionary society.
It may require much consideration, and firm resolution on our
part, to put ourselves more to the front. It will be necessary to call
on our respective societies to sustain us in such action. They must do
more than give us their sympathy, and in their hearts approve of such
a step forward. They must also be ready publicly, if necessary, to
defend the course ; and not say, if some drawback occurs, — " They have
exceeded our instructions, — have been hasty and inconsiderate." Any
committee ready to greet its agents with such words, will hope in
vain to see them push forward into the interior. It is probable however
that a step in this direction on our part, and the reasons for it laid
before our respective societies, would gain their full approval, and
bring a reinforcement of our numbers, by which alone the effort could
become a permanent one. I shall be grateful to God if, as the result
of our consideration of the matter this evening, we come to this, or
a similar conclusion, — That considering the vast regions of heathenism
at yet untouched in this and adjoining provinces, it is highly impor-
tant that those societies which can reinforce their missions here, should
do it, designating the new labourers to inland cities, into which they
could best be introduced by the experience of brethren who have long
laboured at Canton.
MEDICAL MISSIONS.
By Rev. William Scarborough.
T^HE history and destiny of medical missions supply a sufficient
apology, if any be needed, for bringing this subject before the
readers of The Chinese Recorder. During the past forty years, they
have occupied a conspicuous, honourable, and eminently useful position
in the general work ; and it requires but a small amount of ])rophetic
foresight to perceive, that they are destined to accomplish yet greater
things in the future than they have done in the past. It is presumable,
therefore, that two or three chapters respecting them may not be found
either useless or uninteresting. Ten years connection with the Wesleyan
Hospital at Hankow, a careful reading of all the hosj)ital reports I
have been able to lay hands upon, and a sincere interest in the work,
must form the ground of my claim to be heard in the matter. I pro-
138 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
pose to write four chapters. In the first, I will endeav^Dur to give as
succinct and accurate an account of the history of medical missions
in China up to the present time, as I can. In the second, I will con-
sider the good which they undeniably accomplish. In the third, I will
consider the good which they are supposed to accomplish. And in the
last, I will endeavour to point out a few dangers to which they are
liable.
I. A SHORT HISTORY OF MEDICAL MISSIONS.
Medical mission work proper, on behalf of the Chinese, began with
the appointment, by the American Board of Commissioners of Foreign
Missions, of the Eev. Peter Parker, M. D. in the year 1834. It should
not however be forgotten that long before that date, namely in the year
1805,* " Dr. Alexander Pearson introduced the practice of vaccination
among the natives of Canton and Macao ;" and that Dr. Colledge and
others had done what they could in the same benevolent direction.
In 1835 Dr. Parker opened a dispensary for the Chinese at Singapore,
which, however, he only carried on for eight months ; for in August
of that year he commenced an opthalmic hospital in Canton.f Dr.
Peter Parker, therefore, must be considered the founder of medical
missions in China, and his opthalmic hospital the parent of all that
have since been established.
The year 1838 is famous for the establishment of the Medical
Missionary Society at Canton. The first meeting, — called by Dr.
Colledge, the Eev. Peter Parker, and the Rev. E. C. (afterwards Dr.)
Bridgman, — to propose its establishment, was held on the 21st February,
the chair being taken by W. Jardine, Esq 4 At that meeting Dr. Colledge
was appointed president of the institution, — an office which he con-
tinued to hold up to the year 1871. || The object of the society was thus
stated : " To encourage gentlemen of the medical profession to come
and practice gratuitously among the Chinese, by affording the usual aid
of hospitals, medicine, and attendants : But that the support or remu-
neration of such medical gentlemen be not at present within its con-
templation."§ This object is restated, in more elegant phraseology, in
an " Address " which was signed by the three gentlemen who called the
meeting, to be — " To encourage the practice of medicine among the
Chinese, to extend to them some of those benefits, which science, patient
investigation, and the ever-kindling light of discovery, have conferred
upon ourselves."^ Since there was evidently not very much of the
distinctly missionary element in their object as so stated, they add, —
* Introduction to the Five Annual Reports of the Hankow Medical Mission Hospital, p. 7.
t Memorials of Protestant Missionaries, p. 82. | Chinese Repository, vol. vii, p. 32.
II The Report for 1871 is the last I have seen. § Chinese Repository, vol. vii, p. 33.
^ Ciiiaese Rejweitory, vol. vij, p. 37.
June.J AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 130
" We have called ourselves a missionary society, because we trust it
will advance the cause of missions, and because we want men to fill
our institutions, who to requisite skill and experience, add the self-
denial and the high moral qualities which are usually looked for in a
missionary."* This society being established, Dr. Parker's opthalmic
hospital was taken under its patronage, and he became the medical
missionary in charge.
In this same year (1838), while his own Canton hospital was
being repaired. Dr. Parker went to Macao for three months, " to open
a hospital there."f This hospital at Macao was a fine large building,
capable of accommodating 200 patients ; and it was the liberal gift
of Dr. Colledge. On Dr. Parker's return to Canton this hos})ital was
closed, to be reo})ened the following year by another pioneer of medical
missions. Dr. Lockhart.
In reference to the establishment of this Medical Missionary
Society, I cannot forbear offering a tribute of praise. It seems
to me to have been the work of noble-minded men, done nobly,
in a noble spirit, and with noble aims. And what a contrast do we
see between the humane endeavours of these gentlemen, and the events
which were taking place around them ! In the very focus of the storm,
they seem to have thought only, — not of how they might save them
selves, — but of how they might bless and save their enemies.
The year 1839 deserves special notice, as being the one in which
the first two medical missionaries of the London Missionary Society ap-
peared on the scene of action. j: Dr. Lockhart arrived in Canton in
January of this year, and shortly after his arrival accepted an ap-
pointment, under the Medical Missionary Society, to reopen the hospital
in Macao. The unsettled state of affairs, however, prevented his keep •
ing it open for more than a few months, when it was closed for the
second time, to be opened again in the following year. On Dec. 18 Dr.
Hobson arrived at Macao, and took up his abode with Mr. Bridgeman.
The principal events of the year 1840, are the reopening of the
hospital at Macao, and the establishment of a new hospital by Dr.
Lockhart in Tinghai, on the island of Chusan. Returning from Batavia
in May, Dr. I^ockhart found Drs. Hobson and Diver, — the latter
recently arrived from the United States, — ready to begin work in
Macao. Dr. Lockhart, therefore, on the 1st of August reopened the
hospital, leaving it in less than a month in their hands. The hospital in
Tinghai, opened for the benefit of the natives, was abandoned on the
evacuation of Chusan by the British government in the following year.
* Chinese Repository, vol. vii, p. 39. f Ibid, p. 3G.
X Ibid, p. 551. Memorials of Protestant Missionaries, p. 125.
140 THE CHINESE RECORDER fMay-
In the year 1842, medical mission work was commenced on the
island of Ku-lang-su by Dr. Gumming, a gentleman from the United
States, unconnected with any society.
The year 1843 witnessed the establishment of two new hospitals,
both of them then or afterwards taken under the auspices of the Medi-
cal Missionary Society. The first was at Hongkong, opened by Dr.
Hobson in June. The second was opened by Dr. Daniel Jerome Mac-
gowan in November in the city of Ningpo.* Dr. Lockhart, again, dur-
ing this year opened a hospital on the island of Chusan for a few
months.
The year 1844 is a noted one in the history of medical missions.
In it no fewer them four new hospitals or dispensaries were opened,
enlisting the services of such men as Lockhart, Hepburn, Gumming,
and McGartee. In January Drs. Hepburn and Gumming opened a
hospital in the city of Amoy, which, in the following j^ear, under the
auspices of the Medical Missionary Society, was placed entirely in the
charge of the latter.f In February Dr. Lockhart arrived in Shanghai,
and by opening a dispensary in an ordinary Ghinese house, laid the
foundation of what has proved to be one of the most successful hospi-
tals in Ghina. It was not long (1846), before the liberality of the
Shanghai community enabled him to purchase land and build an
edifice, better suited to his purposes than a Chinese dwelling-house. In
this new hospital he continued to labour with increasing popularity
until the year 1857 ; when Dr. Hobson, who had been obliged to
abandon his work in Ganton on account of the war, took charge of it
for about one year. It is worthy of remark that the work which has
rendered the name of Hobson so famous was published during this
time, and at the expense of the Shanghai community. J Early in 1859,
Dr. Hobson returned finally to England, leaving the hospital in the
hands of the Eev. W. H. GoUins, M.R G. S. In 1860, it became the
charge of Dr. James Henderson, whose death in 1865 interrupted a
career of more than ordinary promise. With the exception of a few
months, in which this hospital was in the hands of the late Dr. Gentle,
it has since Dr. Henderson's death been superintended by Dr. James
Johnston. To what an importance it has attained may be gathered
from the facts, that in 1872, 516 in-patients were accommodated, and
as many as 43,406 out-patients prescribed for. In the present year a
mat^nificent hospital has been built to accommodate 70 in-patients, at
a cost of about 5,600 taels, towards which some 4,597. 20 taels bad
been contributed at the time of its completion.||
* Memorials of Protestant Missionaries, pp. 125, 132. f IWd, p. 129.
X Slianghai Evening Courier, July 5, 1873. \\ Report for 1873, p. 15.
Jime.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. Ml
To return, however, to the year 1844. In June, Dr. D. B. McCartee
arrived in Ningpo, being appointed a medical missionary to China by
the American Board of Foreign Missions of the Presb3rterian church. *
He then began what has happily proved to be a very ])rolonged career
of distiDguished service. From the long list of theological works, in
Chinese, published by him, it appears that he has not confined his
services to the purely medical part of his mission. In November of
this same year 1844, Dr. Devan opened a dispensary in Hongkong,
which, however, had only a very short-lived existence.
As far as I can tell, the principal event in the year 1848, was the
opening by Dr. Hobson of his famous hospital at Kum-le-fow in the
western suburb of Canton. It seems that many obstacles had to be
overcome by him, before he could secure the large houg for his medical
purposes ; but that as soon as it was opened for the dispensing of
medicines, '^ hundreds sought relief at his hands on each prescribing
day." t This hospital became widely known throughout all the sur-
rounding country ; and it was here that Dr. Hobson by his kind and
gentle manner, his faithful attention and skilful practice, not only won
for himself the grateful remembrance of thousands of Cliinese, but
also the proud right to be considered " the model medical missionary'.'
In the year 1850, the Kev. W. Welton, M. R. C. S., of the Church
Missionary Society, " after some considerable trouble and opposition,
succeeded in locating himself within the city walls of Fuchow, where he
opened a dispensary and hospital for the natives." | Failure of health
compelled him to relinquish his benevolent labours in the year 18d6 ;
and it was not until 1871, when Dr. Dauphin W. Osgood vvas appointed
by the A. B. C. F. M. to labour there, that Foochow again enjoyed the
advantaofe of the services of a medical man.
The only thing to chronicle in the year 1851, seems to be the
opening of a dispensary for the natives in Canton, by the Rev. A. P.
Happer, M. D.
The year 1854 saw the arrival on the field of another veteran in
the medical missions. John Glasgow Kerr, M. D., appointed by the
Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United
States, arrived in Canton on the 15th May.|| In the year following,
Dr. Parker transferred the management of his hospital to Dr. Kerr, §
and from that time to the present, a period of twenty years, it has been
ably conducted by him. No one can read Dr. Kerr's interesting re-
ports, without being convinced that, — by the charities bestowed upon
the sick poor, by the medical instruction given to large numbers of
* Memorials of Portestant Missionaries, p. 135.
t Report of the Medical Missionary Society in China, for the year 1865, pp. 7, 11.
X Memorials of Protestant Missionaries, p. 199. || Ibid, p. 227. § Ibid, p. 83.
142 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
studenfcs, by the literary work accomplished in the preparation of medi-
cal text-books, and by the healing done upon tens of thousands every
year, — the doctor is winning for himself a place "honourable among
the thirty," if he attain not " to the first three."
In the year 1855 Ningpo was blest with a second medical mission-
ary, in the ])erson of the ill-fated Dr. Wm. Parker, who was appointed
to China by the Chinese Evangelization Society. Changes, and sudden
death, limited his term of actual service to about five years. There is
something very distressing in such sudden and violent terminations of
careers so full of promise,
"Yet say not, for what purpose was this waste, —
Tills priceless sacrifice of precious life ?
God seeth not as man."
The year 1859 saw the return of an old medical missionary to the
far east, after fourteen years practice as a physician in New York.
This was Dr. Hepburn, who, taking advantage of the recent openings in
Japan, again made his way into these legions, and opened a hospital
at Kanagawa, where he has since been residing.*
We come now to another important year in the history of medical
missions. In the year 1861, Dr. Lockhart, under the auspices of the
London Missionary Society, proceeded to Peking, where he established
a hospital, and commenced a mission station. In this hospital he remained
till 1864, when Dr. John Dudgeon arrived to take charge.f Under the
able and energetic management of Dr. Dudgeon, the success of this hos-
pital has been most gratifjang ; and it promises to rival if not to surpass
even, the most successful hospitals in the country. Perhaps of all the re-
ports issued by medical missionaries, those of Dr. Dudgeon are the most
interesting ; containing, as they do, so much general information which
the lay reader can relish and enjoy. This hospital derives special signi-
ficance from the fact of its being in the immediate vicinity of the
throne, and from the number of highest officials,^ ^- high mandarins,
eunuchs of the palace, and princes of the blood,"|j Mongolian princes
and princesses,§ that have taken advantage of the doctor s services, I
should not be at all surprised, if some day or other he is called in to
medicate for the Son of Heaven himself.
in the early part of the year 1863, Dr. John Parker arrived at
Ningpo, where he took charge of the hospital commenced and carried
on by his brother Dr. Wm. Parker. Dr. John Parker's connection,
however, with the mission work, did not continue for more than four
years. He returned to England in 1867.^ In September of this same year,
Dr. Wm. Gauld, sent to China by the Foreign Mission Board of the
* Memorials of Protestant Missionaries, p. 129. f IbW, P- 113. J Report for 1870, p. 4.
II Report for 1^66, p. 22. § Report for 1868, p. 3. ^ Memorials of Protestant Missionaries, p. 272.
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 143
English Presbyterian Clmrcii, arrived in Swatow, and commenced his
medical labours among the Chinese. From one of Dr. Gauld's re})orts,*
it appears that the efforts })ut forth by him have been crowned with
success. A good hospital has been erected at a cost of $4000, ca})able
of accommodating seventy or eighty in-patients ; the old hospital has been
converted into a lazaretto for lepers ; and two or more dispensaries
have been opened in country places.
The brief career of Dr. James Gentle dates from the year 18G4.
For about one year he opened a dispensary in Chinkiang, for the bene-
fit of the natives ; and after that he took charge of the Chinese Hos-
l)ital at Shanghai for a few months. He died on the 25th April, 18(i<j,
at Penang. It was in this year, 1864, that Dr. F. Porter Smith arrived
in Hankow, and opened in that place the Hankow Medical Mission
Hospital, in connection with the Wesleyan Missionary Society. For a
period of about seven years, Dr. Smith conducted the affairs of this
liospital with great ability, and with considerable success. He saw, on
an average 9,280 patients yearly. He also made free use of his ])en,
and sought in that w^ay, — especially by the publication of his work on
" The Materia Medica and Natural History of China," — to promote the
welfare of the general cause of medical missions. His various reports
were read w^ith interest, and he won for nimself a good reputation
amoncj medical missionaries. On his return to Enorland, a reviewer of
his " Five Annual Reports," says : — " We shall also miss the thought that
there is one right, true, willing, and able man in his proper place."t
In December, 1870, Dr. Smith handed over his hospital to the charo-e
of Dr. E. P. Hardey, who had been for half a year his co-labourer. Dr.
Hardey has now managed the hospital for nearly five years, and the
average of yearly attendance (including the dispensary at VVu-chang)
has gone up to about 10,700.
As we have already linked the medical mission work in China
with that in Japan, so now, in the year 1865, we must link it with that
in Formosa. In the beginning of this year. Dr. James L. Maxwell of
the English Presbyterian Chujch, commenced his medical and mis-
sionary labours at the port of Takao. He has there erected a large
hospital, providing room for fifty in-patients. It is built in native
style, at a cost of about £300, and is " probably the most lightsome
and cheerful of all the mission hospitals in China."{ Whatever the
hospital may be, the medical man is one of the most able, zealous, and
self-denying in the field. He is now in England, detained there by a
severe spinal complaint, brought on by excessive efforts in translation
&c., at home.
* import fcr 1867. t Cliiuese Ueconier, vol. iii, p. 167. J Ibid, vol. ii, p. 113.
144 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
The yf^ar 1868 saw the opening of a dispensary at Tientsin under
the charge of Dr. Dudgeon's senior assistant,* and the arrival of a new
medical missionary at Hankow. Dr. George Shearer was appointed by
the London Missionary Society to take charge of the hospital which had
been already established, mainly by the exertions of Dr. A. G. Reid, —
a gentleman in private practice. He did so for the space of two or
three years, when he resigned his post, and the charge of the hospital
again reverted to Dr. Reid. The disinterested services rendered by
this latter gentleman to the cause of medical missions are worthy of
great praise. In the present year a magnificent hospital has been
erected, close to the English concession, at a cost of about Tls. 4U00,
the whole of which amount has been liberally subscribed by natives
and foreigners on the spot.
Now my chapter of history is finished. I apologize for any
mistakes or omissions which may be discovered in it ; and would suggest
to the various societies, the desirability of being a little more liberal in
the circulation of their reports. Most, if not all, of the dispensaries
and hospitals referred to are now in active operation, apparently
increasing both in the area and in the efficiency of their labours, and
having beyond doubt a splendid history of usefulness before them, — if
only they are rightly conducted. In the next chapter I invite the rea-
der to consider, —
II. THE GOOD WHICH THEY UNDENIABLY ACCOMPLISH.
1. They develop a princely liberality on the part of foreigners. It
is a fact that medical missions are popular amongst the foreign residents
in China, while no other branch of the mission work is. Such partiality
is not a fact at all " gratifying "f to my mind, since it shows their
interest in it to be, not in it as a mission agency, but only as a cJiaritable
one. It implies a slight utterly inconsistent with belief in Christianity,
and absolutely foreign to the idea of medical missions themselves.
Nevertheless it is a matter of rejoicing, to find one's fellow-countrymen
willing to contribute sums so large for the benefit of such a people as
the Chinese. The amounts of these gij^ings may he estimated from a
few striking instances of generosity. From the " Chinese Repository "
(vol. vii, p. 35) it appears that the first hospital at Macao, a large and
costly building, was the munificent gift of Dr. Colledge. In one of his
reports. Dr. Kerr tells us that the total contribution for ten years to
liis hospital, by foreigners, reached the sum of $21,189. In the re-
port of the Shanghai Hospital for 1869 (page 1.), we find Mr. Hanbury
offering to supply the institution as long as he remained in China, with
^' the necessary medicines and instruments." The Report of the same
* Report of the Peking Hospital for 1868, p. 10. + Ciiinese Recoraer, vol. i, p. 178.
Jun(3.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 145
hos])ital for 1873 shows that towards the erection of the new premises,
no less than Tls. 4,597 had been received, — including a bequest from
the late Mr. Cameron of Tls. 1,500. There is an old proverb to the
eftect that '^ the liberal soul shall be made fat :" and beyond wishing
for them the possession of this fatness, I have no other desire for the
generous supporters of medical missions, except that they may soon learn
the higher method of giving, — namely, how to lay their gifts, not at the
feet of medical men, but at the feet of the Great Physician.
2. They do immense good to the bodies of men. The sufiferings
which they relieve are untold ; and hence, on the ground of humanity
alone, are they worthy of all regard and of generous support. That
medical missions do this good to the bodies of men is a trite saying
indeed, and yet it contains a thought over which one lingers with
pleasure, — the thought of the good Samaritan. The hated foreigner,
at the sacrifice of his own comfort and wealth, and at the peril of his
own life, stoops over the fallen, wounded native, and, — while the native
priests and levites, the native scribes and pharisees, go carelessly
by, — he dresses the fetid ugly wound, — too filthy for a native doctor to
touch, — pours in the soothing oil and cleansing wine, takes him to
his own hospital, and cares for him himself; nor sends him away
until there is nothing more that he can do for him. This is a siorht for
o o
the lovers of humanity to glory over. It is one of the greatest facts
of the present day.*
3. They do great good to the native medical faculty ; and there
can be no two opinions of the need of their services in this direction.
A native doctor lives in blissful ignorance of any such thing as ana-
tomy. His doctrine of the pulse is absurd. He can do little in
surgery but acupuncture. His science is closely allied to sorcery and
magic. His materia medica includes scores of the most disgusting,
unmentionable things. In difficult or complicated cases he is no use
whatever. Now and then he must be successful, else the profession
could not continue to exist ; but whenever he is so, the result is pro-
bably brought about by the administration of some well-known s])ecific.
That he does not stand very high in public opinion, we may gather from
the caustic remark with which one of Dr. Dudgreon's tablets commences:
— " The men of the world do not die from disease, but through the
doctor ; who, while professing to save men's lives, becomes the instru-
ment of destroying them."t
For the remedy of such a wretched state of affairs, medical mis-
sions provide three means : the first is the public exam])le set of a truly
* Medical Missionary Society's Report for 1872, p. 22.— 1869, p. 21.
t Fourth Annual Report of the Pekiug Hospital, p^ 17.
14B THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
scientific treatment of disease : the second is the publication of medical
text-books, such as the well-known " Hobson's works "; and the third
is the establishment of medical schools in connection with the hospitals.
The difficulty however is, that native medical men will not visit the
hospitals as spectators and learners ; and we cannot force them to buy
and study the works we publish ; it seems therefore very likely that
the third method, so successfully inaugurated by Drs. Kerr and Dud-
geon, will, for a while at least, prove the principal agent in the reform,
or rather revolution, of native medical science.
4, They do good by revealing to foreigners many things in con-
nection with the Chinese, which would otherwise remain in mystery.
Take opium-smoking for example. We should not have had nearly so
accurate an acquaintance with the extent and influence of this per-
nicious practice, had we been deprived of the researches of the medical
missionaries. Their reports and occasional writings furnish a complete
literature on the subject. They condemn it with one voice, in no
measured terms, and picture its evils with a vividness and reality not
to be equalled. From them we learn that opium-smoking " is the
orreatest of all the difficulties to be overcome in the resurrection and
renovation of China ;"* that it is a most powerful habit, even a second
nature, more powerful and insinuating than the love of strong drink,
from which scarcely anything less than the grace of God can save ;t
that it excites the brain, depresses the heart, and deranges the stomach ;
that it excites the intellectual faculties, and depraves the moral sensibi-
lities ; that it is useless, injurious, and therefore sinful ;l and that it is
an " accursed practice,"'§ ''■ which is doing more to destroy their country
than its civil w^ars."||
Take, for another example, the subject of female infanticide. At
least fifteen pages of Dr. Dudgeon's Fourth Annual Report are taken up
with the discussion of this subject. His opinion is that the prevalency
of infanticide has been overstated ; that at all events it is not very
common in Peking. In his Third Annual Report, Dr. Porter Smith
devotes several pages to this subjectj and gives it as his opinion that
infanticide is frequent in the province of Hupeh.
Take for another example the subject of leprosy. From the full and
particular accounts given of it by Drs. Dudgeon,1t Smith,** Shearer ft
and others, we learn a great deal about the locality, the prevalence, the
* Peking Hospital Report for 1867, p. 4.
t Peking Hospital Report for .18G6, p. 26. Report of Hankow Hospital for 1866, p. 28.
J Chinese Recorder, vol. ii, [^ 50. § Dr. F. P. Smith's Report for 1865, p. 11.
II Dr. F. P. Smith's Report for 1867, p. 7
^ Fifth Annual Report of the Pekuig Hospital, pp. 12, 13. Twelfth Annual Report of the
Peking Hospital, pp. 13, 14.
** Five Reports, pp. 5, 40. Dr. F. P. Smitii's Report;- p. 21. ft Second Report, p. 15.
JuQO.j AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 147
cause, and the pathology of this strange disease. On the question of its
contagiousness, the same kind of doubt seems to be entertained by the
doctors as the natives themselves appear to feel ; the latter say that the
disease is not infectious, and yet they avoid contact with a lej^er for
fear of contagion. The alleged hereditary character of leprosy is denied.
Its incurability is painfully acknowledged, and malarious influencea
are suggested as its frequent cause. From various reports wo learn
that, comparatively rare in the north, it becomes common in central,
and abundant in southern China.
5. They are] very useful in opening a new mission. On this point
the late Eev. A. Krolczyk, — whose death was acknowledged to be a
great loss to the Medical Missionary Society, — says : — " I have always
considered the medical work as a means to get access to the hearts of
the people and then to begin my Missionary work. The longer I stay
at a place, the less I need this assistance."* The value of a medica
coadjutor was strongly felt and warmly acknowledged by the Rev. J.
Cox, in opening the Wesleyan mission in Hankow. It must however, in
fairness be added, that without such advantage the London Missionary
Society commenced a mission which has prospered more than the
Wesleyan. It is true that the people soon become concihated, when
they find something is to be given them gratis that will do them good ;
since, however, this is appealing to the low motive of selfishness, I am
inclined to consider the good done in this manner, among the small-
est benefits of medical missions.
Probably the five points of usefulness that have been enumerated,
will be admitted on all hands ; they are, it is presumed, beyond dispute.
But many other claims are put forward on behalf of medical missions
which admit of doubt, and some of these I propose to consider in the
following chapter, on
III. THE GOOD WHICH THEY ARE SUPPOSED TO ACCOMPLISH.
1. It is said that they have allayed much prejudice. " It remains,"
says Dr. F. P. Smith, ^' that the most decided results have been obtained
in allaying the prejudices of a people who understand the beauty of loving
care for them," etc., etc.f It seems so reasonable that such should be
the case, that to doubt it may appear to be a little absurd ; neverthe-
less, this is a matter of opinion, not a matter of fact. The Medical
Missionary Society had been established in Canton for thirty-three years,
yet still the excitment caused by the "genii powder" slanders, prevented
for about three months, any new in-patients from entering the hos-
pital :J and all the caution, kindness, and wisdom of Mr. Krolczyk,
* Medical Missionary Society's Report for 1870, p. J9.
t Five Reports, p. 12. | "Report of the Medical Missionary Society for 1871, p. 7.
148 THE CHIJIESE Hecorder [May-
could not prevent the infuriated mob of Shiklung from crying out
" down with the foreign devil,' and making a complete destruction of
the mission premises at that place. How far could prejudice have
been allayed, when the Shiklungites declared that some California flour
he had in the house was the poisonous Shan-sin-fan, and that some
chicken bones found in the kitchen were the remnants of killed found-
lings ? * Nay, I think it will be acknowledged that great care has to
be taken in the management of hospitals, in order to avoid exciting the
prejudices of the people. More than once have I known, that a foolish
report spreading about the town of Hankow, has been enough to
reduce the number of patients from fifty to fifteen ; and so long as
this remains true, we had better be cautious in our statements about
the much prejudice which medical hospitals allay.
2. It is said that thev have won confidence. Dr. Dudgeon men-
tions a case of remarkable confidence. A man had poisoned himself.
Life was extinct, and mortification had set in. Still the friends of the
man believed that the doctor could restore him to life any time within
seven days Ij Surely such blind and ignorant confidence as that is
rather harmful than beneficial. That those patients who come and
place themselves in the hands of the foreign doctor to be operated
upon as he pleases, show an amount of confidence in him somewhat
surprising, is not denied ; but, it must be remembered that they have
come to him as the last resort, or w^ell knowing that it is useless to go
-with their complaints to a native medical man. I have known many
cases of patients stealing away w^hen the time for operation came on; —
their confidence had left them. Again, I have often discovered the
natives connected with our own establishment going outside to a native
doctor, instead of appealing to the medical missionary in charge.
The confidence spoken of seems to me to be of too spontaneous a
character, to have been ''won." In the first year of the Hankow
Wesley an hospital, over 18,000 had confidence in Dr. Smith ; in the
second, over 8,000. Far away from Hankow, in a place where a
foreigner had never been seen before, a woman compelled me to do some-
thing for her sick child. How had her confidence been w^on ? I fear we
have not yet, to any considerable extent, won the confidence of the
Chinese ; and therefore I regard this claim in favour of medical mis-
sions as a matter of doubt.
3. It is said that they have excited much gratitude on the part of
the Chinese. That they are eminently calculated to do so, I admit.
That they do so, I doubt. My own experience of the Hankow hospital
* Report of the Medical Missionary Society for 1871, p. 20.
t Report of the Peking Hospital for 1873, p. 8.
t
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 149
leads me to the conclusion, that the Chinese of this place have not
shown one-tenth of the gratitude that was to have been expected from
them. Instances of gratitude are not rare ; but they are not general.
They form pleasant exceptions to the rule. It is amusing to read of the
shapes in which gratitude exhibits itself in the Peking hospital. Now
the doctor receives "a dead golden pheasant" from a Mongolian
prince,* and again a child is offered to him in acknowledgement of
some cure received ; f now a bear is brought to perform before him, t
and again complimentary tablets are erected to his honour ; now one
mandarin sends $20, || and another, a "palace official," sends 50
taels.§ Dr. Henderson at Shanghai, has also recorded several cases
of a similar kind. One gentleman cured of paralysis sent " six beds,
a fat goat, four pigeons, and a fine tablet." ^| Another man, whose
jaw had been set " shouted with delight, and persisted in kneeling and
knocking his forehead on the floor."** Very many more cases might
be adduced ; but still these leave the masses, the thousands of patients
out of the question. A little gratitude has been shown undeniably, but
it has been so little and so seldom, as often to leave the impression
that the doctor had a very thankless task.
4. It is said that they have brought not a few into the church.
Whatever may have been the case in other places, certainly it has net
been so at Hankow. As a converting agency, so far as I liave seen, the
hospital has been a failure.ff Out of ninety-two who have been bap-
tized, I do not know of five whose baptism was to be attributed to the in-
fluence of the hospital. I regret this exceedingly, believing, as I do,
that much fruit of this kind ought to be borne. Turning to the re-
ports of the Medical Missionary Society, I find in twelve years (1861-
1872) mention of twelve converts, out of a total of 409,000 patients.
The reports of the Shanghai Hospital maintain a suggestive silence on
this subject. Dr. Osgood at Foochow keeps his eye upon the " religious
department of the work," but he cannot tell of any actual additions to
the church.tl The reports of the Peking Hospital are a little more
encouraging. In these we find it stated that " not a few of those who
have been baptized and are members of the London Mission church,
have formerly been patients in the Hospital ; " |||| and the fact of not a
few patients and others, who have heard the doctrines of Christianity
in the hospital, applying for baptism ; §§ of the baptism of " twenty- three
* Report of the Peking Hospital for 1873, p. 19. f Ibid for 1866, p. 22. J Ibid for 1872, p. 7.
II Ibid for 1871, p. 3. § Ibid for 1873, p. 7.
^ Eighteenth Annual Report of the Chinese Hospital at Shanghai, p. 6.
♦* Ibid, p. 17. ft Report of Hankow Hospital for 1870, p. 32.
XX Reports of the Foochow Medical Missionary Hospital for 1872-3.
nil Third Annual Report of the Peking Hospital, pp. 5, 6.
§§ Fourth Annual Report of the Peking Hospital p. 3.
160 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
adults and J six children" at the hospital chapel;* of "not a few
baptisms " the result of labours in the hospital chapel ; f and of the
baptism of '* a few of the patients." J Considering how long the preach-
ing of the gospel in some places was before it resulted in many actual
conversions, it may not be reasonable to look for much direct fruit of
this kind : and yet one might have expected that (to use the peculiar
phraseology of Dr. Smith), 'Hhe daily exhibition of the charities of a
life endeavoured to be devoted to the welfare of a people separated by
a gulf of prejudices more formidable than great walls of brick and
diversity of tongue," || would have resulted in more conversions to
the faith of Christ than it appears to have done.
I feel it to be an uncongenial task to point out where, in my
opinion, exaggerated claims in favour of medical missions have been
put forward ; but, since I write as a friend and admirer of these insti-
tutions, I may perhaps be allowed to speak out plainly without fear of
being misunderstood, and without fear of giving, pain or offence to any
person concerned. And, if I have not already wearied the reader, I
hope he will follow me patiently through my concluding chapter, —
IV. ON THE DANGERS WHICH BESET THEM.
1. One of the first and greatest of these is the appointment of
imsuitable men. Almost everything depends upon the man. A medical
missionary is not only a medical man, but something very much higher ;
and to be worthy of his name, must combine in his character and accom-
plishments, many qualifications of the highest kind. Skill in medicine is
his lowest qualification. That is his foundation, his base of operations.
To that he must add imfailing courtesy, untiring patience, unwearied
zeal, a watchful caution, a keen sympathy, a deep love of men, a
knowledge of human nature, and above all an earnest piety. As far as he
fails in any of these points, so far his work fails. Dr. Hobson has been
referred to as the ^' model medical missionary ;" judging from the impres-
sion he has left on the minds of his friends, he must have been so. The
Eev. Josiah Cox who knew him well, can only speak of him in glow-
ing terms ; and Dr. Kerr says : § — " His kind and gentle manner,
added to his faithful attention and skilful practice gained for him an
enviable reputation, and thousands of Chinese still retain a grateful
remembrance of their benefactor." Enviable indeed is the reputation of
such a man !
2. Another danger is that of practically separating the medical
♦ Fifth Annual Report of the Peking Hospital, p. 3.
t Tenth Annual Report of the Peking Hospital, p. 15.
X Twelfth Annual Report of tlie Peking Hospital, p. 20.
II Sixth Annual Report of the Hankow Medical Mission Hospital, p. 32.
§ Report of the Medical Missionary Society for 1865, p. 11.
June* J AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 151
branch froiii the rest of the mission. From most of the reports I have
i-ead, it appears that the religious part of the work is handed over to
certain reverend gentlemen, or to native preachers ; and I have also
noticed a disposition to regard the medical department as something
more secular than the rest of the mission, something more scientific
than religious. This is nothing, more or less, than a losing sight of the
main intention of medical missions. Their scientific is only subsidiary
to their religious design ; and it rests with the medical missionary
himself, to make his department as sacred" as any other. I cannot
however do better than to quote the excellent words of two well-known
doctors in support of these views. " Viewed," says Dr. F. Porter Smith,
" as a means of directly paving the way for the reception of the truths
of Christianity, there is needed a most tliorough identification of the
medical and the general missionary work. The office of the healer
should' be combined as much as possible, with that of the quiet pro-
claimer of the simple and saving truths of God's grace and mercy."*
" He is not," says Dr.' Maxwell, " a medical missionary who allows his
medical work to absorb him. He must control it, and continually use
it as his vantage ground for the communication of higher healing, and
the Divine love. He himself must be the foremost agent in so doing,
so far as hospital medical work is concerned. If he does not do this he
might as well call himself a Humane Society's agent, as a medical
missionary, and with more propriety.*'!
3.. A third danger is, of the medical missionary leaving too
much in the hands of native dispensers. It is a satisfaction to me to
say that no such thing has ever been done in the Wesleyan hospital at
Hankow. Unless the native assistant be a thoroughly trained man,
having long experience, he is likely to commit many gross mistakes,
and liable to 'involve the hospital and foreign science in disgrace. I
have heard, for instance, of the case of a boy, — whose arms and legs
were tightly drawn up to his body, so that he could not straighten out
any of his limbs, — being brought to the assistant in a hospital, who sent
him away with no other direction, than that he was to procure and
take some cod-liver oil ! It would be better to see fewer patients, than
to expose any to the danger of neglect or malpractice, or the hospital
to the danger of ill repute.
4. The only other danger I will mention, is that of the medical
missionary becoming entangled in private practice. I feel deeply con-
vinced that no man, however kindly his intentions or warm his interest,
can do his duty to a hospital, who is engaged in private practice. Tlie
hospital must suffer. Observation has taught me, that to care for a
Introduction to Five Reports, p. 9. f Private letter.
152 THE CHINESE RECORDER L^^^J"
medical missionary establishment, as it ought to be cared for, will take
up every moment of a man's time. " It is laborious work," says Dr.
Shearer, and he is right; and if properly conducted, will leave a man,
little strength for anything else. I am glad again to quote the words
of a doctor on this point, who speaks strongly in condemnation of me-
dical missionaries engaging in private practice. Dr. Smith says : — " As
to the desirability of allowing the salaried agents of missionary societies
to unfairly compete with the established medical men of the treaty-
ports, such an arrangement is injurious to every individual and
general interest concerned, to an inexpressible extent. * No man can
serve two masters.' " *
I sincerely hope that, should these lines come under the eyes of
any of those medical gentlemen, who while engaged in private practice,
do as much as they can also for the native sick around them, they will
not think that the words are intended to have any application to them.
Such men I hold in honour, and. would not utter one word either in
depreciation of the value of their services, or the goodness of their
motives.
The same voice which bade us go forth and preach the gospel,
bade the apostles " heal the sick." Medical missions therefore, cannot
but be in finest accord with the design of missions generally. The
blessing of God must rest upon them. The blessing of many that were
ready to perish rests on them already ; and I am sure there is not
one ordained missionary in China, who will not join with me in the
old Jewish salutation to our medical brethren, — ^' We bless you in the
name of the Lord."
AN OVERLAND TOUR FROM FOOCHOW TO KIUKIANG.
By Rev. F. Ohlinger.
T EAVING Foochow on Thursday, April 16th, in company with Rev.
S. F. Woodin of the American Board Society, on board a |5|J ^ k^o-
ch^a boat (a boat employed as courier of a salt office), we expected to
reach ^ '^ J^ Chang-hu-fan, ninety miles west, by Saturday night, and
spend our first Sunday with the devoted little band of Christians at
that place; also to meet Mr. and Mrs. Plumb, and Hii Yong-mi,
our traveling companion who had preceded us one day, in order to
attend all the exercises in connection with the quarterly meeting of
that circuit. Saturday night found us seven miles below the desired
* Introduction to Five Reports, p. 11.
^ Juue.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 153
])ort. In view of all the circumstances, we gave our crew permission
to push on early on Sunday morning, hoping to reach the place in time
for the 11 o'clock services. We had not proceeded far before a most
pitiless rain drove our crew under cover. The amount and manner of
cursing we had hoard from these men for the last three days was some-
thing fearful. It was suggested that to our occasional words of re-
proof, we now add a regular sermon. They were apparently delighted
with the idea, and Mr. Woodin talked to them about Christ's raising
Lazarus from the dead. Many practical points were brought out, and
the sermon was well received. As the rain had ceased when our
services on board the k^o-ch^a were closed, the men took to their oars
cheerfully, saying : " Now let there be no more cursing." We reached
Chang-hu-fan in the afternoon, where we found Mr. and Mrs. Plumb to
welcome us. The latter, having attracted crowds of both sexes by her
presence, was quite willing to let others share a part at least, of the
unusual attention that had been paid her since her arrival at the place.
In the presence of this curious crowd took place, what by all concerned
will not soon be forgotten, — three foreign gentlemen and one foreign
lady took tea together ! After tea, the members gathered in the chapel,
and we enjoyed what they termed in their prayers a remarkable prayer-
meeting OGGasio7i. Again and again they thanked the Lord, that they
who had formerly been in darkness, as their neighbours still are, had
the great privilege of worshipping the true God in company with three
foreign teachers and one foreign lady. Our boatmen having thus far
started every morning at early dawn, we thought it best to get on
board after the close of our prayer meeting. Ourselves and escorting
brethren, all carrying lanterns and torches, formed quite a procession,
as we marched in Indian file through the rain to the boat. On Mon.
day night we drew up and anchored at ^ ^ |Ij Hu-lu shan. Going
on shore, we were led to our little chapel, where a group of happy
faces greeted us, and after the customary tea and a season of prayer,
again bid us God speed on our long purney. Tuesday, we witnessed
what to a stranger would have seemed a remarkable sight ; upwards of
twenty boatmen, with their clothes twisted like a rope tied on their
hats, standing on a rock in the middle of the river, and afterwards
following each other, like so many ducks, into the rapid stream, swim-
ming for the nearest rock, where they again gathered in a group to
discuss their next launch. Amongst them were good, bad and indiflf-
erent swimmers ; the one bringing up the rear walking across with but
a slight effort, sinking no deeper than the armpits. Reaching 5S ?l^ fl¥
Yen-p^ing fu at 5 p.m., we urged our men, in view of the favourable
water and weather, to work on till dark. They preferred, however, to
154 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
stop with their clan, and came to anchor among a perfect fleet of boats
of all sizes, from the ferry-boat to the large cargo boat.
Wednesday morning, we were delayed by a heavy shower of rain ;
the driftwood in the river indicating heavy rains further west. Oar
progress was very slow, the current being strong, and the footing for
our trackers anything but secure. Having to cross a stream, they
twisted their clothes, and tied them on their hats. They were all mode-
rate swimmers, except a young man who had evidently accomplished
but little in this line. He sank below the mark of comfort, and seemed
helpless, when another followed him, and by a few blows on his back
sent him into shallower water. A thunder storm in the afternoon brought
us to anchor in sight of the fp Sha and ^[5 J5 Shao-wu branches of the
f^ Min about 12 miles w^est of Yen-p*ing. It rained almost continuous-
ly during the night ; and Friday morning found us with poorer pros-
pects than ever for getting on. After much hard work, we reached the
junction, and discovered that the freshet came almost entirely from the
Shao-wu branch. Coming within sight of the " City gate," — a place
where the river is narrowed by solid rocks to about one fourth of its
average width for about a fifth of a mile, — our crew pronounced the
water impracticable, and we are again at anchor. The whole distance
travelled this day did not exceed a mile. The crew assured us that until
a certain rock should become visible, it would be impossible to get
through the " City gate."
Friday morning found us once more moving ; the water having
decreased from eight to ten feet. Still, the current in the " City gate "
appeared terrific. About nine rods of the bamboo line was paid out,
and we began to flatter ourselves on the fine progress we were making.
We now came to a rock around which the water swept with considerable
force. The trackers had barely more than little niches, hewn in the
sloping rock, for a foot-hold. For a moment we were at a standstill,
apparently unable to go backward or forward. The current gained
the struggle ; our men, lest they should be pulled into the river, gave
the line, and in a moment the boat wdiirled around, and sped at a reck-
less rate out of the dreaded " City gate." All on board, except the
three native passengers, flew to the oars, and a desperate struggle was
required before we were able to bring her to. The head man was
completely beside himself ; and, thinking he had secured the boat, left
the bow and came amidships, to curse the steersman and shake his
fist at the trackers. He was soon taught that this was not a proper
place for venting his spleen upon others. He had not uttered half a
dozen words before we were aofain adrift, and another struoforle ensued.
The head man was now completely cowed, and listened without reply-
June.J AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 155
ing a word, while liis brother, the steersman, cursed liiin after the most
appoved Chinese style. Our trackers came back mopingly, and being
asked why they gave the line, replied, " A fish cannot fly, much less a
man." A quiet breakfast was taken, and we *' tried again." About
twelve rods of line was paid out, giving the trackers a less precipitous
footing. Before we reached the swiftest current, however, it became
evident that they were not sufficient for it. We begged to be put
ashore, to assist the trackers. The boat being thus relieved of four
persons, — who clambered, carrying their shoes in one hand and steady-
ing themselves with the other, along the sloping rocks, — was after some
further exertions brought safely through the " City gate." From the
driftwood lodged in the brush, we saw that the water had recently
bfeen several fathoms deeper than this morning. We now got into
better water, and made fair progress ; the trackers frequently working
along the edge of the tea fields many rods ahead of and above us,
carrying the line over bamboo, tallow, and other trees. Our head man
and his younger brother, the man generally at the helm, had been any-
thing but brotherly from the beginning of the trip. They had at the
moment changed places, when a general misunderstanding of the
signals resulted in bringing us foul of a rock near the shore. The head
man sprang to the bow, and threatened to throw his brother into the
water ; but on a second thought considered it more profitable in the
end to simply beat him. Before he succeeded in doing this, the insulted
brother snatched his bundle, and left. The trackers were called in, and
another man chosen for the helm. The head man muttered not a little
over the foolishness of his brother in " running otF about such a trifle,"
while the older members of the crew reproved him for his bad temper,
saying, " You have the wife, you smoke the opium, you get the money
that is earned ; can you not be a little more reasonable towards
your brother ? " Every few moments they stopped, to look around for
the missing man. The work went on more sluggishly than ever.
Finally, one was sent on shore to hunt for him, and in a few minutes
was seen coming down the bluff leading the lost one, now weeping,
affectionately by the arm. Not a word or look was interchanged
between the parties. They pushed off and worked on silently, while
the returned brother "wiped his tears" and composed his feelings.
The next day we saw the head man, coming on board with some cakes
he had bought, give his brother a portion ; and both work and cursing
were resumed in a most brotherly (Chinese) spirit.
The scenery around '^ p^ Hsia-yang through which we passed all
day on Saturday, is at this season of the year charming. The rich
clusters of trees, smiling amid the greatest variety of tints and shades,
150 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
are haudsomely set off by the gently-rounded hillocks, which are fre-
quently adorned by the world-esteemed tea plant, just now yielding its
choicest harvest to thirsty humanity. Groups of tea-pickers, dressed
in white, and chatting or singing merrily, were slowly working up the
green-dotted slopes, leaving little more than the red earth and leafless
stalks in their path. Houses or shades for preparing the leaf were loca-
ted in the center of several fields on the river bank. We noticed the
look of disappointment when we assured the people that we were not
tea merchants. That we were not only delighted with the scenery, but
also made wiser by the experience of the people, the reader will see
from the following fact. Years ago, while the people of the village just
above Hsia-yang were burying one of their ancestors, they fancied it
thundered. They divined with utmost satisfaction that this was tJie
omen of their future prosperity ; they were certain of being raised to
the highest official positions. It was, however, subsequently discovered
that the noise they had heard, w^as simply the passing of a boat over
the shallow rapids opposite their village. As consistently as before,
they inferred that they were to be nothing more than boat pilots the
rest of their days I They do the difficult piloting on this branch of the
Min, almost exclusively.
On Sunday April 26th at 9 a.m., we arrived at f^ p Yang-k^ou.
I was glad to notice the change that had come over the people of this
place since my first visit, two years previously. Then an immense
crowd, — curious and sometimes abusive, — followed us at every step,
till night set in ; and afterwards, gathering around the inn, declared
that they had not seen foreigners for several generations, and that these
two ought to be whipped for their boldness in coming to their village.
This day we walked quietly to the chapel (of the American Board mis-
sion) and enjoyed a day of rest and worship with the few already
interested in the truth. Whenever we opened the doors, an interesting,
well-disposed crowd gathered in, and we *' talked doctrine " till we were
all hoarse and tired. It is but natural that the healer of the body should
be more frequently inquired after than the healer of souls ; still it is
very evident that the visit of Dr. Osgood last fall did much to under-
mine prejudice against us. But rarely were the abusive epithets
" foreign devils," etc., heard on the streets. We had not been housed
long on terra jirma^ before we discovered that crouching on a boat ten
days in succession is likely to affect one feverishly, rheumatically and
otherwise. For the first time also we realised fully what a decided
difference it makes whether a bed stands quiet or keeps rocking, jarring
and thumping, as if impatient of one's presence.
Monday morning found us somewhat recruited. Our k^o-ch^a
June.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 157
boatman, although, by reason of his violating the contract we had miide
with him, not entitled to more than $1G, nevertheless succeeded in
getting $17. 85 from us, — with a last exhorta:tion to reform, — for the
trip. A neat light-draft boat, manned by two men residing six miles
below ^ ^ Kuang chai, was engaged to take us (the writer, 'elder Hii
Yon£f-mi and Tainof Kienor-inof, with about three hundred weiorht of hsLcr-
gage) to that place in five days, j)rovided the weather was favorable,
for $7. 90, besides taking us to Jg g Shun-ch'ang this p.m. We said
" good bye " to Mr. Woodin, our pleasant travelling companion thus
far, and four hours later anchored at the gate of Shun-ch'ang, about
ten miles above Yanop-k^ou.
Leaving Shun-ch^ang early on Tuesday April 28th, we reached
?P S >® Shao-wu fu before sunset on Thursday. We had been
favoured with the most delightful weather, making the daily bath
in the crystal stream not only a necessity, but a luxury. It required
the exercise of self-denial to stay on board, while all the boatmen were
enjoying the grateful element, pushing the boat up the more rapid and
shallow places. At Shao-wu fa I sent my passport (without the docu-
ment issued by the Foochow officials) to the prefect, asking informa-
tion as to the best route to Kiukiang, and for his stamp. The informa-
tion was gladly given, and the passport stamped. To his inquiry, why
the Yen-p^ing prefect's stamp was not on the document, Hii Yong-mi
answered that I was well acquainted there, and hence did not think it
necessary to trouble the officials ; but as I was only " three-tenths " ac-
quainted here at Shao-wu fu and further on, I desired to have all the
prefectural stamps wherever I went. I regretted that the delay of elder
Hii at the yamun, made it too late for me to go inside the city wall and
sell a few books. I learned that the preachers of the American Board
mission had met with opposition in the opening of their chapel at this
place. The landlord had been intimidated, so as to beg them to lock
up the house, and rent somewhere else.
On Saturday May 2nd at noon, we reached ^g ^ Kuang-tse, two
hundred and eighty miles north-west from Foochow. Up to this
morning the weather had been almost uncomfortably warm, but to-day
it was cool and rainy. Our boatmen understood their business, and
were on the whole very tolerable travelling companions. They put up
for the night yesterday at their home, about seven miles below Kuang-
tse. The writer recognized the place as the village where he, in company
with the Rev. N. Sites, found good lodging one stormy night, just two
years previous, and took pleasure in once more expressing his thanks to
our kind landlord. At Kwang-tse we made inquiries about the road fur-
ther on. There was a complete confusion of tongues as to the distances,
158 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
best road, etc. We finally concluded to take the large road via /f^ |3
Shan-kuan, and engaged a gang of coolies to take us (for high wages)
to the head of navigation on the Kiang-si waters. Inquiring for an
inn where we might spend Sunday, we were invited to stop at what
the natives call a hong. Our rooms had been assigned us, and people
gathered to see our books, when we noticed some of the bystanders ex-
changing suspicious glances with the landlord, and we were soon in-
formed that they had no room for us. Going a few steps further, we
came to a newly-built clean inn, where an aged couple, joined by their son
and daughter-in-law, urged us to enter. We soon learned that it was the
same inn where Messrs. Woodin and Walker, of the American Board
Mission, had stopped in the fall of 1873, and that the young woman was
the one Mr. Woodin saved from suicide, by prescribing the antidote for
a dose of opium which she had taken in a passion. She seemed to look
kindly upon foreigners. Our Sunday quiet was disturbed by nothing,
save an occasional gang of screeching wheelbarrows })assing along the
street. These were mostly loaded with salt, coming from the Kiang-si
province, and going to Shao-wu fu and other parts of the Foo-kien pro-
vince. It would seem as if this indispensable product was carried
both ways here, as we met some who were carrying it from Shao-wu
fu into the Kiang-si province. The wheelbarrows generally carry a
burden of 200 lbs. (twice as much as a man carries on his shoulder),
and travel about two-thirds as far as the common burden bearer in this
reofion.
On Monday May 4th, we were somewhat delayed on account of
the magistrate, who left the place yesterday, having taken the coolies
we had engaged, and the other gang engaged for us by the head man,
had been to the theater, and could not start early.
The road to Shan-kuan is a laro[e thorouorhfare, and leads throuorh
some beautiful scenery. The people were not unusually curious, though
they said no foreigner ever passed through here before. They wanted
to look at our sheet tracts before deciding to pay a cash per copy, and
occasionally offered two cash for three tracts. We crossed the bound-
ary at Shan-kuan at 4 p.m., and pushed on to f[§ ^ Fei-yang, a large
village six miles to the north-west. Our coolies and landlord felt con-
strained to celebrate our safe entrance into the Kiang-si province, by
providing pork and samshu, for which they of course expected us to
pay our portion, though they were glad to learn that we were supplied
with meats, and heartily detested the samshu, — at least they did not
consider it worth while to invite us to the feast.
Next morning we rode six miles, through the most charming
scenery, to ^g ;^ Shih-lisia, hoping to find a boat to take us further.
Juue.J AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 159
In this we failed, the water being so low that the boats could not go,
though tlieve were several loading unhulled rice- The official -^ g|
Feng-ssu was absent, and we were put on our resources as to securing
passage anotlior six miles further. We sold a good lot of books, and
then footed it to ^p fg f^ Chih-fuh-chiao, where we readily secured a
boat to take us in another day to Chien-ch'ang fu for the pittance of
two dollars. The j)eople at Chih-fuh-ch'iao were very curious, and
inclined to be rude. Coming to this place, we met a number of men
carrying the skeletons of young tigers. They take them to the large
cities and sell them, they said for $30 a piece. Tiiey are used for
making nourishing diet for invalids. Iron is manufactured in this
region. We have not seen a tea field this side of Kuang-tse. There
is one crop of rice raised here annually. The farmers were harvesting
the seed yielding the vegetable oil, which seemed to be the main jn'o-
duct taere.
The boats coming up the shallow water as far as this are short
and wide, and worked by one man. Our passage of some ten miles on
a mere streamlet, through the most verdant valleys, in the cool and
fragrant evening atmosphere, was most delightful. The trees lining the
shores of the little creek were frequently decorated with wreaths of
blooming woodbine, as if a fairy had left her veil when admiring her
form as reflected by the limpid water. Only in the remote distance
was the view limited by rounded hills and clusters of pines and chest-
nut trees. Large villages were scattered along the stream and over
the plain at distances of five to ten miles. The people were naturally
curious, but showed no hostility. They called the foreigner " kuei-tzu *'
(imp) as soberly, and apparently as respectfully as we called them
Chinese. The Bible Picture Book was interesting to them, as it con-
tains so many pictures of ^' kuei-tzu." There was still however that
high estimation of the copper cash to be noticed in their buying and
selling.
On Wednesday 2 p.m., after a rainy but interesting ride, we came
in sight of the prefectural city of ^ ^ Chien-ch'ang, distant as near as we
could ascertain, some two hundred and fifty miles from Kiu-kiang. The
river by which we came to this place, flowing slightly north of west, here
joins a larger stream flowing almost due north. The waters here bear the
Yang-tze characteristic (sand) in abundance. A large plain (in every
respect except fertility equal to the Foochow plain) is the beautiful site
of this large center. A well-constructed stone bridge of twenty-three
arches is the first object to attract the stranger's attention. Another
one of brick, connecting the suburbs with the main city, is also a m odel
of workmanship. The houses are constructed mainly of brick, and
1(;0 THE CHINESE RECORDER [May-
are probably superior to tbe Foochow dwellings. The officers were
friendly, though quite at a loss how to entertain the unexpected visitor.
They entirely underestimated the power of curiosity over their people,
and assured us there would not be so much as a crowd if I went on
shore. Still we soon noticed that they had full control over the people,
— a mere boy connected with the yamun being able to order the crowd
to make way for us. Owing to the stupidity of our boatman, some
were tempted to throw stones at us (to bring us nearer the shore),
whereupon the officer threatened to have the parties arrested, and at
a late hour came on board to apologize for the conduct of the people.
He said they (the officials) were very much pressed with work, as the
examinations were just closing. Coming near the anchorage, he called
out : " where is the remarkable boat?" He evidently did not wish to
enquire for the boat with the " kuei-tzu." Learning that there had been
an immense crowd about us in the afternoon, he persisted in stationing
the te-po, as a watch for the night.
The next morning (May 7th) two minor dignitaries came to see
us off. They made inquiries as to what they properly ought to style
me, and whether I smoked oj)ium and tobacco. Being assured to the
contrary, they became very temperate and refused the social pipe.
They admired my watch, and w^ondered whether I had brought a spy-
glass and other curious objects. A prescription against poisoning by
opium, givin them by elder Hii, was thankfully accepted. As usual,
many inquiries were made for the medicine to cure from habitual
opium-smoking. After a profound examination of my hand, one of
them declared it to be the hand of a rich man ( ! ) and could but
wish to be the owner of it. In their treatment of the boatmen they
had hired for us, they were anything but civil ; these however found
many excuses for delaying the promised early start.
As we progressed down the river, the scenery reminded me of many
of the lovely regions in our own free America. The soil is yello^v sand,
and the country entirely level. The dwellings are scattered through
groves of trees dressed in richest foliage. Wide paved streets wind
through these groves to the different dwellings. We could not ascertain
whether there is any fruit grown here or not. Snow does not fall
sometimes for several successive years. Traveling is done largely by
wheelbarrow and on horseback.
On Friday May 8 at noon, we reached ^M jHI Fu-chou fu, about
sixty miles distant from Kien-ch^ang. It is beautifully located, and
has the appearance of a large busy mart. On entering it, however, we
noticed that it was much less in reality than in appearance. The peo-
ple, as well as their shops and many other things, wear a poverty-
Juuc] AND MISSION AKY JOURNAL. 161
stricken aspect. There are very plain traces of a visit from the long-haired
rebels still to be seen. Desiring to call on the officials personally, we
engaged a chair ; it was a model of modesty ! We found it, however,
much better to ride in a poor concern of a chair than to attempt to
walk to the yamun^ in a place where the people are not accustomed to
see foreigners. The people, though very curious, made way for us as
if we were coming in state. It being the emperor's birth-day, and the
examinations also being in progress here, the district magistrate
begged to be excused from seeing us, unless we had important business.
Presenting him wuth a parcel of books, a thousand of cash was offered
as a present in return. We of course refused the cash, and asked that
he would depute several of his runners to assist us in getting a boat to
Kiukiang. It seemed to relieve them (the yamun men) of a great
burden, when they heard that this was all we wanted ; and they made
the usual offer to pay the boat hire, to which we, as usual, objected
as far as was considered proper. My passport had been sent back and
fore several times from the crowded little side room into which they
had led us, to the magistrate, besides the books and string of cash above
mentioned, and still the officer's card was not so much as mentioned.
We insisted that we must have his card before further consultation,
upon which a most suspicious-looking fellow, — evidently the card man-
ager to his excellency, — drew one from a case suspended on the wall.
The same rogue (his looks declared him to be nothing else) then urged
Taing Kieng-ing, who had interpreted for me, to put his name and re-
sidence on paper. He noticed that I had my eye on him, and did not
dare to be persistent or impudent. We were informed that it was quite
a distance to the prefect's yamun^ — a statement which elder Hii found
correct, — and that w^e should find him as busy as their master, if we
called on him. They also urged that we had better go via Kiang-si
capital, though twenty-five miles out of the way, as the Fu-chou boats
rarely went direct to Kiukiang. It was soon announced that our boat
was ready ; our proposal not to tarry or to sell books at this place
having met their sincere approval. We had concluded to make as
short stays as possible, on account of the great indefiniteness of our
further progress. We asked for a man to escort us as far as the
Kiang-si capital, to assist us in finding the yamun there, etc. They
offered two, and excused the officer for not being able to do more for
us ; saying that as we were visitors from such a distant place as Foo-
chow, he felt it his duty to give us all possible assistance. The large
crowd that had followed us to the yamun had remained to get another look
at the foreigner. (The epithet " kuei-tzu " was seldom heard.) They
seemed very respectful, and showed a healthful fear of the yamun men.
152 THE CHINESE EECORDEK [May-
The boat procured for us soon came alongside our Kien-ch^ang
boat, and took on our luggage. Then, as if desiring to make a hasty
departure, the boatmen hauled in the anchor, and pushed off. Going
throuo-h the bridge, they let her strike against one of the abutments so
as to tear off the side plank, and make every timber creak. Our disap-
pointment was all the greater, when they told us they had to go ashore
to get cash, knowing that this, buying rice or vegetables, &c., simply
means a few hours delay, and at this hour in the afternoon a stop for
the nio-ht. We soon discovered that our crew did not intend to pay
any attention to us, and had not made the slightest preparations for
the trip ; hence, at a late hour my men once more called at the yamuny
and were assured that we should have an early start next morning. Un-
fortunately, our head man's mother died the very same night.
On Saturday^ morning, a small craft came alongside, with the
agent in charge of the boating, declaring that under the sad circum-
stances we would be obliged to accept their smaller boat ; at the same
time comforting us by saying the little boat would go quicker. We
did not dare to make the change without asking at the yamun whether
it had been authorized. There and thus we learned accidentally that
the smaller boat cost only 600 cash, making the charitable expenditure
of the officer the considerable sum of 200 cash less than if we went in
the more comfortable boat. Had we not urged to pay our fare? But
we were glad to get off by any means, and felt like singing the long-
meter doxology when, after the inevitable buying of rice, vegetables,
(fee. &c., our boatmen quietly pushed out into the current. The day
proved rainy, making it necessary for us to crouch in our low boat
almost continuously. We got an occasional outlook however, sufficient
to convince us that there was still beautiful scenery along the river,
with an occasional large village. The Fu-chou fu pagoda is fully six
miles below the city. The occasional little hills are almost invariably
used as burying grounds. The fewness of the graves, however, would
indicate a sparse population as compared with most parts of Foo-kien.
A heavy shower brought us to anchor at an early hour. Here we were
incHned to contemplate the situation. According to all appearances,
it had set in a rainy spell for the next few days. We could get no
satisfactory information as to the route, distance, and probable circum-
stances of travel beyond the Kiang-si capital ; in fact we conld not
ascertain how far we still were from the capital. It seemed evident that
we still had upward of a hundred and fifty miles to Kiukiang, and that
our progi-ess became constantly more dependent on the wind, which had
thus far been adverse. We had not made more than the above distance
since Monday morning, though quite independent of the wind. On
eTune.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 163
such occasions, it is but natural that the thouorhts should turn to scenes
and objects far away. Still we were enabled to realize that God keepeth
him in perfect peace whose mind is staid on Him.
Sunday was another rainy day. There were occasionally large
and beautiful residences to be seen at a little distance from the river.
Their chief attraction was the rich groves of trees, adorned with
shrubbery and blooming creepers, in which they were situated. In the
afternoon, we could see rivers and smaller streams in almost every
direction. Now we left the main stream and followed a mere canal,
which however kept increasing in size until it was as large as the river
we left. At night we anchored beside the lower pagoda in a miniature
lake (the recent rains having entirely flooded the low fields almost as
far as the eye could see), about seven miles from the capital.
On Monday May 11th at 10 a.m., we arrived at ^ ^ Nan-
ch^ang the capital of the Kiang-si province. The fine salt granaries,
constructed of grey-colored brick, with foundations of neatly-dressed
red stones, which line the river shore, together with the large amount
of shipping, remind one of the approach to many of our cities in
America. The buildings referred to would do credit to any European
architect. The (Chinese) world-renowned |^ 3E ffl T'eng Wang Ko,
referred to in -the Chinese histories, is one of the first objects to attract
the attention. The people generally seemed to take little note of our
arrival. It being a rainy day, the streets exceedingly muddy, and no
means of conveyance except the screeching wheelbarrow on hand, the
writer sent his card and passport, with a parcel of books, to each of
the district magistrates, and to the prefect. The prefect was reported
not at home ; books and cards were received, but no card given in
return. The visitors were requested to wait until the officer should
return. They said they would meanwhile wait on the 5fjf ^ Hsin-kien
district magistrate, and send for the prefect's card afterward. The
underling then wrote the prefect's name on a slip of paper, which he
requested the visitors to give the man whom they should send for the
card. The invariable reply to almost every question being simply that
the officer was not at home, was sufficient to make us suspect the truth-
fulness of the assertion. The Hsin-kien district magistrate spent a long
while in examining the passport. The books he rejected, saying he was
was not able to read " Jesus books." The underhngs pretended not to
know whose business it was to receive the passport, and kept pushing
my men from one room to another. When they asked him to appoint
two of his men to assist in getting a boat to take us further, he replied
that the foreigners generally came and went of their own accord, and
that the people would bring suit against him before the prefect if he
1(54 THE CHINESE RECORDER [^ay-
sliould engage a boat, as the officers do at other places. He finally con-
sented, after being again assured that we desired to pay the boat hire
ourselves, to appoint two men to assist us in making a bargain. Asking
him for his card, he replied that as the prefect had not givren his, he
would follow his example. He was told that the prefect's card was
delayed because he was not at home. Hereupon, the man sent to get
the card returned, saying it was refused. This made the district
magistrate more obstinate than ever, and being told that thus far we
had always received the cards of all the officials through whose territory
we travelled, simply replied that they did things differently at '' the
capital." The man than started in company with the men appointed
by the officer to report to me and look for a boat. Finding that we
had anchored in the jg ^ Nan-ch^ang district, the runners turned
back, saying they would assist us if we came round to the other gate,
but that under the circumstances we had better apply to the Nan-
ch^ang district yamun. Here the officer was reported on a visit to the
prefect. As to boat matters and other general business, it w^as ac-
cording to local custom the Hsin-kien magistrate's turn to attend to
them this monthr We tried to get a boat, through the assistance of
our Fu-chou boatmen, where we lay at anchor, as these refused to go
to the ^' other gate " with us. At first forty, then thirty, and as a
minimum twenty-eight dollars were demanded for the three days trip
to Kiukiang. Taing Kieng-ing, my ready and faithful interpreter, got
in a small boat to go to the place mentioned by the yamun runners, and
from there again to the yamun^ for the offered assistance. How
delighted we were when we saw him returning, though late, in charge
of a comfortable- looking boat with a pleasant crew. " I have a good
boat, ready to start at once, for eighteen dollars ; they cannot be per-
suaded to fix the time of our arrival at Kiukiang," was his hasty and
cheering report. We transhipped, paid our Fu-chou friends the inevi-
table " wine money," and were once more going. We could but admire
the structure and the number of the sea-going junks, as compared with
those visiting Foochow. Under the glimmering light of the "Teng
Wang Ko " we anchored for the night. The " Teug Wang Ko " is
in itself nothing more than a two-storied structure of very moderate
dimensions, well fitted up inside, and kept scrupulously clean. In
these respects only does it differ from most Chinese dwellings and halls,
but it has a history.*
* '* A pavilion erected by the Prince of T'eng, one of the sons of Kao Tsung of the 'Pang
dynasty (7th century A.D.), in the city of Nan-ch*ang (in modem Kian^iSi;. A poetical
feast was helcl here on one occasion at the autumn festival of the 9th day of the 9th
moon, when the poet Wang Po improvised some of his most celebrated verses." (Mayers'
Chinese Reader's Manual, p. 216).
June.) AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 165
On Tuesday May 12, the weather promised to be fair, but a
strong wind " dead ahead " threatened to cause us no little delay. We
urged our boatmen to start ; they pointed to their neigbours, and said
no boat could go with such wind. Taing Kieng-ing going ashore to
make a few purchases, met a man from the yamun^ apparently in
search of us, saying if the foreigner was not in a hurry to get off, the
two district magistrates would be glad to give us a reception to-day.
The Po Kak Kwoh sent his cards and requested mine. Hereupon a
man pretending to be connected with the yamun made his appearance,
and requested a card. He was told : " If you bring the officer's first,
you can have mine."
At 8 A.M., our boatmen rowed to an island near by, and took in a
quantity of sand as ballast. Hereupon we made an effort to get
onward by beating. It seemed like fruitless labour at first, but coming
to a turn in the river, the wind was more favorable, and we made
good speed. How grateful we were when the boatmen informed us as
we came to anchor that we had only thirty li more to Wu-ch^enfr, a
village occupied by our Kiukiang brethren as a mission station. The
country here is level and marshy. We saw herds of cattle, and sheep
feeding on the prairie grass, in sight of straw huts to which the shep-
herds retire at night. Hay-making seemed to be the only employment
of the people at this season. The hay retains its fresh color when dried
and is taken by boats to the villages, frequently ten to thirty miles
distant.
On Wednesday May 13 at 8 a.m., we passed Wu-ch^eng. We
should have gone ashore and visited the chapel, but our boatmen were
urgent to get on. About thirty li below Wu-ch^eng, we came into an
arm of the Po-yang lake. The wind was barely sufficient to keep us in
motion, and a drizzling rain in the afternoon made it a little monoton-
ous. At 4 p.m., we anchored at Ta-kua-tang, from where we had only
thirty li by land, or ninety by water to Kiukiang. We inquired,
whether any foreigners had been there recently, and were told there
had been none for some time. On account of the rain, we could not
get ashore to look round. We subsequently learned that the liev. J.
Ing stopped all night in a little boat not more' than one hundred yards
from us. He also made inquiries of the natives with regard to us, but
could learn nothing of our presence in the place.
The following morning being rainy, and the wind tolerable, we
remained on board in preference to traveling thirty li by land. We
savT our mistake, when we came to Wu-k'au, where we left the lake
and had to come up sixty li against the current on a branch of the
Yangtze. The wind was strong and most unfavourable. We worked
166 THE CHINESE KECORDER [May-
on till niorht, and anchored about ei^ht miles below Kiukianfj. - Had
we not been strangers we could have footed it without difficulty. The
country around is higher than beyond Wu-ch^eng, and high mountains
are seen at a distance in almost every direction.
On Friday May 15, our men pushed oflf quite early. The charms
of a lovely spring morning, with the prospect of soon meeting dear
friends and fellow-labourers, were sufficient to gladden the heart of
any weary wanderer. What was our joy when we saw one of the
beautiful steamers of the Yanortze, as the first visible indication that
we had once more come within reach of civilization ! We watched her
as she gallantly moved along, until she turned so as to give us a broad-
side view, and we read in characters that seemed for the time being
endued with magic power, the name " Plymouth Rock." Thus memory
has photographed a day, and "Plymouth Rock" is the prominent
figure on that tableau ; yet all because it was the first object to an-
nounce the presence of kind friends, and for a season at least rest from
our wanderings.
The Chinese Reader^s Manual. A hajidbooh of biographical, historical, my-
thological, and gerieral literary reference. By William Frederick Mayers,
Chinese Secretary to Her Britannic Majesty's Legation at Peking ; Mem-
ber of the Royal Asiatic Society, &c. &c. &c. Shanghai : American Presbyte-
rian Mission Press. London : Triibner and Co., 57 and 59 Ludgate Hill.
1874.
There can be but one opinion we
think, as to the value of the work be-
fore us. The author sets himself to
the task of removing some of those
stumbling-blocks, that beset the path
of the student of Chinese, — we will not
say at the beginning of his course
merely, but, — which frequently prove
as thorns in the flesh, for years after
he has passed the foiis asinorwn of
Chinese grammar. Few there are, who
have made any progress in such studies,
but must be able to recall occasions
when, — in the absence of the inevit-
able teacher, — they have been brought
to a stand by a group of characters,
where all their previous attainments
proved insuflicient to the occasion.
Some quaint allusion it might be to an
incident in past history, reference to a
popular custom, or one of the many
possible alternatives. The only way
in which such a position might be
averted, was by a long course of study
or an extensive range of reading. But
the thought must have often occurred,
that the remedy lay in the preparation
of a series of manuals in which the
diiferent classes of subjects might be
taken up seriatim, and treated system-
atically. The ground is almost unoc-
cupied as yet, and it remains to be seen
who will undertake the laborious task,
of furnishing the much-needed books
of reference. We want dictionaries,
biographical, mythological, geographi-
June.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
167
cal, bibliographical, botanical, zoologi-
cal, scientitic and technical of many
kinds.
To no one could we look more
hopefully for aid in this matter than
to Mr. Mayers, and we feel grateful to
him for the appearance at length of
the long-promised "Chinese Keader's
Manual." In his preface he intimates a
profusion of material iu reserve, his
chief difficulty in preparing for the
press having been that of compressing
the work within its present limits ; and
in this he has been guided by his own
experience of what is likely to prove
most serviceable. We are persuaded
that most people who avail them-
selves of this aid to study, will feel
that he has collated wisely ; and the
more we look into it, the more we are
impressed with the amount and worth
of the matter within so small a compass.
The first and main division of the
book we were at first sight disposed to
term a biographical dictionary ; but
further examination shewed that, while
containing much of the elements of such
a work, its scope in fact embraces
a much more comprehensive radius.
There are indeed comparatively few
names of any great importance, within
the whole range of Chinese history, of
which we do not find a notice more or
less extended, with the salient points in
the lives of those of more frequent
occurrence. A goodly lisi of some
six or seven hundred names, many of
whom would grace the annals of any
nation ; — the memory of a still larger
number of whom is cherished by the
native literati ; — form on the whole
such a series of men of acknowledged
distinction, as may palliate to some
extent, the pride with which the na-
tives look back on their heroes of the
past. Men of war and men of letters,
priests and laymen, lawgivers and
politicians, emperors distinguished for
their prowess, and others for their
elfoaiinacy, women of talent and worth,
court beauties and courtesans, all find
their place in this long catalogue.
Every name is given in the Chinese
character, the surnames arranged ac-
cording to the English alphabet, fol-
lowed by the cognomen, the literary
appellation, and frequently the nom de
plume. The author has been careful
to distinguish these several names in
his English orthography, so as not to
run the one into the other, a pomt
which is sometimes little attended to,
even by advanced sinologues. Where
ascertainable, the dates of birth and
death are given, data which often oc-
cupy a good deal of time and trouble
to hunt up in native works, even by
the most experienced. The authorities
are frequently quoted where more in-
formation may be obtained. We could
desire that Mr. Mayers had given more
precise information on this point. It
would have been well, had he intimated
under every article, the source from
which fuller details might be drawn, by
those wishing to pursue the investiga-
tion. In his endeavour to save room
in this part, we think he has carried
brevity and compression to a fault.
Besides the list of historical person-
ages, our author has given some of
the other fruits of his extensive read-
ings in old writers and Taouist
mytholgy. But in passing beyond the
boundaries of biography, he has entered
a region in which his researches must
be looked upon as the merest gleanings.
We need scarcely say that we deem
anything like exhaustiveness in this
direction to be utterly impracticable,
even were it desirable ; and were that
the author's original design, we can
well believe him when he says it was
" discovered to be out of the question."
Meanwhile, till such a work is attempt-
ed we turn with satisfaction to the
"Manual," assured that we are in
safe hands under his guidance. To
give an idea of the w^onderful variety
of topics included in the 974 articles of
168
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[May.
this section, we may instance such as,
— Sun, Moon, Constellation KMen-niu,
Yellow river Diagram and Writing of
the River Loh, Dragon, Phoenix, K^wen-
lun mountain, Sweet fountain palace,
Cassia tree. Peach, Dove, Lute, Chry-
soprase, Metals, Philosopher's stone,
&c. Of course all these objects are
treated from a Chinese point of view,
in reference to their place in mytho-
logy. As a short example of the
pleasantly readable way in which they
are brought before us, we hce quote
the 933rd article: —
Yii f I The Bittern ? Phr. [ ^^ ft ^
?j^ A f-g" ^ij when the bittern and the
mussel fall out, the fisherman gains a prize.
Reference is here made to a fable ascribed in
the Naa-r:)tives of the Contending States ^ ^,
to Su Tai, brother of the Su-To'in. Act-
ing as counsellor of the Prince of Chao, and
urging unity among the opponents of the
rising power of Ts' in, he illustrated his argu-
ment by saying : '• A mussel was sunning
itself by the river bank when a bittern came
by and pecked at it. The mussel closed its
shell and zapped the bird's beak. Hereupon
the bittern said: 'If you don't let me go to-
day, if you don't let me go to-morrow, there
well be a dead mussel.' The shell-fish answer-
ed : ' If I don't come out to-day, if I don't
come out to-morrow, there will surely be a
dead bitteni !' Just then a fisherman came by
and seized the pair of then?." This is perhaps
the earliest specimen of a complete fable on
record in Chinese literature.
The second division of the "Man-
ual," consisting of 317 Numerical
Categories is of unquestionable value.
The number of these is so great, that
few memories are equal to the task
of bearing them. It may seem a mat-
ter of comparative indifference per
se, to know the constituent elements
of, — The Two Philosophers, Three
Penal Sentences, Four Recluse Grey-
heads, Five Constituents of Worth, or
the Six kinds of Domestic Animals ;
but viewed in the light of the frequent
use of this phraseology by native writers,
it is by all means most desirable to
have them at hand. This like the
first part is alrat:)St entirely extracted
from native works by Mr. Mayers. It
seems a pity that he should have taken
anything at second hand. For instance
under the Twenty-eight Constellations,
he has adopted the list given by Med hurst
in the appendix to his Shoo-king,
which besides being vague, is very
incomplete, and in several places er-
roneous. Blemishes of this kind are
so very rare in the work, that it seems
almost incumbent on us to notice such
an exceptional spot.
The third part is occupied exclusively
with a series of Chronological Tables,
substantially the same as those already
published by the author in the " Journal
of the North-China Branch of the
Royal Asiatic Society,"* alluded to in
our last No. and republished by Mr.
DooUttle.| These begin with the year
B. c. 2852 as the sixty-first of the
legendary emperor Fuh-hi. It must
be obvious that the convenience of
chronology, in no way involves the
question of historical authenticity ; and
while the very existence of most of the
monarchs named in this page, may be
a matter of general and reasonable
doubt, that in no way affects their legi-
timacy when used to indicate certain-
fixed points in time, accepted as such
by the nation at large. A very im-
portant feature in this re-issue is the
addition of eight of the collateral dy-
nasties, the Northern Wei, Western
Wei, Eastern Wei, Northern Tse,
Northern Chow, Leaou, Western Leaou
and the Kin. The insertion of
these will alone render the book an
almost indispensable requisite for
the study table. Most of them are
given indeed in the Appendix to Wil-
liams' "Observations of Comets," but
in that work, it is just in these special
portions that want of accuracy is most
observable. This is the more remark-
able, as the study has been a kind of
speciality with Mr. Williams for many
years past. We have an indistinct
* New Series, No iv, pp. 159 — 183.
t A Vocabulary and Handbook of the Chl-
7iese Lanffitage. Vol. ii, pp* 237—244.
June.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
1G9
recollection of having seen a similar
table published by him about twenty
years ago in the Numismatical Journal.
Mayers' tables, are a vast improve-
ment on Williims' in this respect,
and from the attention we have been
able to give to them, we believe they
are all that can be desired.
The bulk of readers are disposed to
underrate the amount of work involved
and the merit attaching to a good index
to a book ; but few who have occasion
for frequent reference will undervalue
its convenience. Jn this the author
has done well to add an Index of the
Chinese characters in the book. It
might have been amplified with ad-
vantage to the student.
As a whole the reader has reason
to be well satisfied with the work.
The author has accomplished all he has
undertaken and he has done his work
well, — better probably than any one
else would have done it. We can con-
fidently recommend the work as one of
the most important auxiliaries that has
been published, for all who aspire to an
acquaintance with Chinese literature.
'^ f^ po ^ "in Wi Dictionnaire de Poche Frangais-Chinois suivi d'un
dictionnaire techinque des mots usites a Varsenal de Fou-tcTieou. Par
Gabriel Lemaire Consul de France et Prosper Griquel Lieutenant de Vais-
seau, Directeur de I'Arsenal de Fou-tcheou. Shanghae : American Presby-
terian Mission Press. 1874.
The authors of this little dictionary
tell us that it was originally intended
exclusively for the pupils in the Foo-
chow arsenal schools ; and as the result
of an after-thought, was enlarged to its
present dimensions, in order to render
it a useful manual for foreigners also
and especially Frenchmen. The idea
is a good one, and the authors have
the advantage of occupying that parti-
cular ground without a rival. There
is a good deal of originality and self-
dependence about the work ; and for
the amount of information contained in
little bulk it is a marvel. A general
dictionary of 329 pages is followed by
a catalogue of technical terms rather
more than a quarter the size. For the
latter part alone even, the book is a
desirable addition to our present list.
In a work got up, as the authors de-
clare, in a race against time, perfection
is not to be looked for, and it is needless
to say viQ do not find it. Among
much that is unexceptionable, we are
sorry to admit that there are errors not
a few, and places innumerable which
the authors would undoubtedly im-
prove by revision. We thmk they haA'e
done well, in giving the pronunciation
of the Chinese characters ; but they
would have done better had they pre-
served a uniform orthography through-
out; for although in the French lan-
guage k and c may be identical in
sound, and also sh and ch, yet there
are reasons to be urged, why differeni
letters should not be arbitrarily used
to represent the same sound.
Notices of Southern Mangi. By George Phillips, H. M. Consular Service,
China ; vrith Remarks by Colonel Henry Yule, C. B. (From the Jom-nal
of the Royal Geographical Society.)
Here we have the opposing views of
two erudite scholars on a question of
geographical archaeology. The des-
criptive account of China by the old
Venetian Marco Polo, is coming to the
surface with greater prominence than
ever, and seems to gather freshness
with age. The remarkable amount of
170
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[May-
information he has left us, has tended
to invest even his errors and enigmas
with an importance which otherwise
might not have attached to them. The
identification of his port of 'Zaitun'
in China, which we by no means hitend
to qualify as an error, may yet fairly
be classed among the puzzles which he
has bequeathed to his editors in subse-
quent ages. Many years ago the ques-
tion came under the acute investigation
of Klaproth, who identified it with the
city and seaport of J^ j^ Tseu en-chow
(local Chin-chow) in Fuh-keen pro-
vince.* Pauthier followed Klaproth ;
and Col. Yule the most recent editor
has adopted the same view. Mr. Phillips,
who has been residing several years in
that province, has been led into a
difl^erent train of reasoning ; and de-
tailed his views in our pages four years
ago, in the first five Nos. of vol. iii.
The present paper, read before the
Geographical Society in London during
his recent visit, is a summary of the
article above referred to. In this, he
argues for the identification of Zaitun
with ^ jj\ Chang-chow, in opposition
to preceding critics. In the course of
his reasoning he argues that Tseuen-
chow must be Marco Polo's Fuju, the
capital of the province ; which had been
hitherto taken for Foochow on the
Min. Among the various ways in which
this name is spelt, Ramusio in one
place writes Kangiu (at least so it is
printed). In support, Mr. Phillips says,
Foochow was not the capital of Fuh-
kcen in Polo's time. M. Polo says
Kangiu was a great port for Indian
vessels ; but Mr. P. says ships from India
never came to Foochow at that period.
Among the various readings of the
name Zaitun, one edition gives Cay-
kong ; D'Herbelot mentions a maritine
town of China called Scheikliara by
the Arabs, and Shengiu by the Chinese.
Friar Odoric mentions the place under
* Memoireit'^SW/Sct't'Aste. Tome », p. 210.
the name Carchan. In the middle ages,
near the mouth of the Chang-chow
river, about twenty miles from Amoy,
was a place called in the local dialect
Geh-kong. This Mr. P. takes to be
Caykong or Zaitun, the port of Chang-
chow. Subsequently, the nameofGeh-
kong disappears in history and the
city of Hai-teng is built upon the site.
Edrisi is quoted, and the fact of Chang-
chow being famed for its manufactures
of silk and satin, as M. Polo and Ibn
Batuta describe Zaitun. Polo mentions
Tengiu as famous for its porcelain
manufacture. Mr. Phillips takes this to
be Tengwa where much coarse por-
celain is made, lying between Tseuen-
chow and Chang-chow. Again he
quotes Sir J. Maundeville's description
of the fishing with Loyres, and contends
that this is the fishing with cormorants,
which the natives of Chang-chow call
Lauwa.
In reply to Mr. Phillips' assertion that
Foochow was not the capital of Fuh-
keen, Col. Yule quotes Rashiduddin the
historian of the Mongol dynasty in
Persia, who says : — "The provincial
administration was formerly located at
Zaitun, but afterwards established here
(Fuchu), where it still remains." Next
Pauthier translating from the Chinese
history of the Yuen dynasty says : —
" In 1281 the seat of government of
the province was transfeiTed from
Tseuen-chow to Fuchau ; in 1-282, it
was removed back to Tseuen-chow.
and in 1283, it was again recalled to
Fu-chau." From that period it does
not appear to have been located at
Tseuen-chow. In reply to Mr. Phillips'
assertion that there was no foreign
trade at Fuchau, Col. Yule quotes
Fortune, who was struck with the
amount of ship building there. Polo
speaks of enormous quantities of sugar
made there. Col. Yule quotes Padre
Martini to the same efiect. The Col.
shews that there were the same facili-
ties for trade then as now, and lays
June.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
171
on ^Ir. Phillips the o:ms of shewing
that the trade did not exist.
Col. Yule then proceeds to prove
that Tseuen-cliow is Zaitun : — 1st,
from the distance from Foochow ; 2nd,
it was under the government of Fuh-
chow ; 3rd, it was the great harbour
and focus of Indian trade; 4th, it
was the chief port of commerce in
Fuh-keen ; 5th, it was Tseuen-chow
that alternated with Foochow as the
seat of government, according to both
the native and Persian histories; 6th,
Abulfeda says the Chinese name of
Zayton was Shcmju; 7th, the origin of
the word Zaitun from Tseu-t^ung an
old name of Tseuen-chow. Col. Yule
next gives his reasons why neither
Chang-chow nor Geh-kong can be
Zaitun : — 1st, because the distance
from Foochow is too great ; 2nd, be-
cause neither of these towns was
capital of the province in the time of
the Mongols; 3rd, because neither of
the towns is mentioned among the
seven great ports of foreign trade in
Kubla Khan's customs regulations of
1293 ; 4th, because neither of them is
mentioned as a port of trade with
India, either in Pauthier's extracts from
the Mongol annals, in Gaubil's history
of the dynasty, or in Rashiduddin's
account of Cathay Cangiu, be thinks
is a mere clerical error for Fugiu.
Maundeville's Liyres, he takes to be,
not fishing cormorants, but otters, —
French Loutre, and in old Proven9al
Lioiria.
Such is the barest passible skeleton
of the argument. We invite infor-
mation on the subject, from those who
may be residing or travelling in these
parts, and can throw any new light ou
the question.
Notes of a Journey outside the Great Wall of China. Abstract of a paper
read before the Boyal Geographical Society, February 9th. 1894. By S.
W. Bushell, B.S.C., M.D., London University Scholar; Physician to H.B.
M. Legation, Peking. London : printed by William Clowes and Sons.
Stamford Street, and Charing Cross. 1874.
A PECULIAR interest attaches to this
brief record of Dr. Bushell's visit, — the
first in modern times by a European, —
to the ruins of the ancient city of
Shang-tu, the northern capital of the
Yuen dynasty, where Kubla Khan
held his court. The principal account
of the place given by any contem-
porary author, is that of Marco Polo ;
who describes the court and the doings
of the "Great Kaan" in glowing
colours. The ruins stand about twenty
five miles north-west of the Mongol
town of Dolonnor. Leaving the lat-
ter city with his compagnon de voyage,
the Hon. T. G. Grosvenor, the Dr.
remarks : — '' The road passed over a
series of low sandhills, then crossed a
steep range of volcanic hills, descend-
ing into a wide rolling prairie covered
with long grass and fragrant shrubs, the
haunt of numerous herds of antolope.
The prairie gradually slopes down to
the marshy bed of the river, here a
considerable stream twenty feet wide ;
in former times flat-bottomed junke
ascended from the sea to this point,
bringing up supplies of rice from the
southern provinces for the use of the
city and court. Now the only build-
ing in the neighbourhood is a small
Lama monastery, the abode of some
six or seven wretched prie«ts, while a
few scattered tents belonging to the
Chahar tribe stand on the river banks.
The gates of the small mon-
astery, where we had ho[>ed to spend
the night, were barred at our approach,
and the priests on the other side ob-
stinately deaf to arguments or bribes,.
172
THE CHINESE KECORDER
fMaj.
Late as it was, we were perforce com-
pelled to remount our ponies and
gallop back as fast as they could carry
ns over the twenty and seven miles of
hill and dale which separated us from
Dolonnor."
Catalogue of BooJcs in the Depository
Shanghai, May 1, 1874. Shanghai
1874.
We ought to notice this pamphlet,
which although modest in pretension,
is one of considerable importance and
interest to the missionary body in
China. This is the principal depot in
the country for the publications of the
American Bible and Tract Societies,
and also those of the Presbyterian
Board of Foreign Missions; besides
numerous works published by other
societies and individuals. Although we
happen to know that there are constant
and large draughts upon its resources,
we are glad to see that its shelves are
still most liberally furnished both as to
of the Presbyterian Mission Press at
: American Presbyterian Mission Press.
numbers and variety. We notice the
Old and New Testaments complete in
three different sizes of type, besides
portions issued separately some thirty
in variety, not including, thirty-two
more in the mandarin and local dia-
lects. Considerably over a hundred
tracts and books of various sizes, literary
and colloquial, including a number of
commentaries and hymn books. Books
on general literature and science are
also to be found in the list, and a few
in European languages. We presume
every mission is furnished with a copy.
If not it ought to be so.
MISSIONARY ITEM.
A respected missionary brother writes us from Foo-chow under date June
9th : — "Although the people in this province are not quite so willing to pur-
chase the Scriptures, as they are in some other places, yet the Word of God
makes rapid progress amongst them when they are once convinced of its truth.
In some of our country stations, our work seems to prosper beyond our best ex-
pectations. In the district where my life was threatened during the Shan-sin-
fun disturbance, it is especially so. This year nearly two hundred new members
have joined us, and the Gospel seems to be rapidly moving from village to village;
so that we have now representatives of the Christain faith in twenty-five or
thirty villages, and that in the district of Ku-tieng, where the people were
formerly the most bigoted. Nothing but the grace of God could make such a
change, amongst a most superstitious people, and from what I see in that
district, I believe what we want is an outpouring of God's Holy Spirit on
Christian Missions generally throughout China, and before long Satan's kingdom
will tremble."
THE
\ms,H ^^<f^U\
MISSIOHARY JOURNAL.
Vol. V. JULY-AUGUST, 1874. No. 4.
NOTES ON CHINESE MEDLffiVAL TRAVELLERS TO THE WEST.
By E. Bretschneider, M.D.
(Conthmed from p. 126.)
L 515 fi S W i^ IB ^^^ cli^ang ch^un si yu ki.
KIU CH'ANG-CH'UN'S TEAVELS TO THE WEST.
fjH^ANG-CH^UN ^ ^ (family name ^ Kiu) was a Taouist monk of
great repute for wisdom and sanctity. He was born in 1148 in ;^^
Si-hia, a city belonging to the department of Teng-cJiow fa in Shan-
tung. In the beginning of the 13th century he was held in great respect
at the courts of the Kin and the Sung, l Tchinguiz, after his invasion
of northern China, heard of the great sage, and sent him a flattering
invitation to come to his court. In the meanwhile, the Mongol chief
undertook his expedition to western Asia, and Ch^ang-ch^un was obliged,
nothwithstanding his advanced age, to abandon his recluse life among the
hills of Shan-tung, and expose himself to the dangers of a long journey
through central Asia, to Persia and the frontiers of India, where he met
the great conqueror. The journey there and back occupied three years
1221-24. The Si yu hi was not written by Ch'ang-ch'un himself, but
by one of his disciples ^'^'^Li CJii-c¥ang, who accompanied him and
kept a diary of the travels. Another admirer of the sage, J^ ^ Sun
Si published it and wrote a preface, which is dated 1228. The
Si yu ki is included in the J^ ^ ^ ^ Tao tsang tsi yao, a great
collection of Taouist works. It is also found in the j£ @ @ ^ # a
collection of reprints, published in 1848 by ^ Yang a learned Chinese
in Peking.2
1 The ^ JGn or "^ "^ Nil-chi (Tchourtche of the Persian authors) possessed at that time
the north of China, whilst the dynasty of the ^ Sung reigned south of the Hnai river.
Both dynasties were overtlirown b}- the successors of Tchinguiz khan.
2 The son of this learned Chinese hves in Peking and is knpwn to all Europeans, under the
name of Mandarin Yang, for the predilection he has for European sciences and for
European things generally.
174 THE CHINESE RECORDER [July-
Tlie St yu hi has been translated in extenso into Russian, by Ar-
chimandrite PalladiuSy and published in the 4th volume of the "Record
of the Peking Ecclesiastical Mission," 18o(>. That article may serve as
an example, for the translation of historical or geographical works from
the Chinese. Palladius gives not only a very correct version, but he
elucidates by numerous notes, various passages and expressions, and ex-
hibits in these commentaries, an immense knowledge of Chinese liter-
ature in all its branches.
Another translation of the Si yu ki was made in 1867, into French,
by M. Paidhier. But Pauthier translated only a short and very bad
extract of the Si yu ki, found in the above-mentioned Hai kuo fu chi.
Besides this, his translation contains so many mistakes, that the whole
article becomes unintelliofible.
The translation of Ch^ang-ch^un's travels which I give in the follow-
ing pages, is not such a complete one as that of Palladius. I have
omitted all the numerous poems composed by Ch^ang-chu'n on different
occasions, as well as some conversations on Taouist and other matters.
In some instances I give only a resume of the narrative, when of little
interest ; but all relating to history and geograp ly is faithfully render-
ed, and accompanied by such remarks as my acquaintance with the
subject permits. Of course I invariably consult Palladius' excellent
translation ; and to enable the reader to distinguish my notes from his
commentaries, I always mark the latter with his name.
Sun Si in his preface to the Si yu ki says : " Ch'ang-ch^un w^as a
man of a high perfection. At the time I attained the age of manhood
(I had heard much of him, but) I conceived that this venerable man
must long ago have soared up to heaven, and after his transformation
lived in the company of the clouds, in the high spheres of the universe,^
and was sorry at not having seen him. But in the winter of the year
1219,4 there w^as suddenly a rumour that the master,^ who lived near
the sea (in Shantung), w^as invited (by Tchingufz) to set out on a
journey. In the s])ring of the next year (1220), he arrived indeed at
ppb 7§C Yen-king (the present Peking), and stayed in the monastery of
Yu-sii kuan. Then I had the satisfaction of seing him personally. When
he sat, his position was immovable* like a dead body ; when he stood up-
right he resembled a tree : his movements were like the thunder, and he
4 I always use, instead of the CLinese cyclic characters, the corresponding Christian date,
which will te more convenient for the reader.
5 mf Shi, "ruafcter." Ch*apg-oli*un is always called so ia the 5» 5/w ki.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 175
walked like tho wincl.6 From his conversation I learned, that he was a
man who had seen and heard much. There was no book wliich lie had
not read. From day to day I f«lt an increasing veneration for him.
The number of men attracted by his glory, who solicited the favour of
being his disciples, increased every day. When the express (dispatched
by Tchingiiiz) arrived for the second time, the master set out for the
west. At his departure, his disciples asked him when he would return.
He said : ' after three years.' This happened in the first month of 1221,
and indeed in the first month of 1224 the master returned from the
west, after just three years absence as he predicted. The master, in his
j ourney to the west travelled over more than twenty thousand li.'^ He
saw ])laces which are not laid down on our ma})s, and which are not
moistened by rain or dew. Although he was received everywhere with
great honours, the journey was very painful for him. Nevertheless he was
always cheerful, liked conversation and wrote verses. He loved nature
in her various aspects. At every place he stopped, he visited all that was
remarkable. As regards his views of life and death, he considered them
like warmth and cold, but thoughts about them did not perplex his
mind. Could he enjoy such jxirfections if not penetrated by ^ tao (the
true doctrine)? Written in 1228, the 2d day of the 7th month."
The Chinese text of the Si yu hi begins with a short biography of
Ch^ang-ch^un, as above related. Then several invitations are referred
to, which the master received from the courts of the Kin and the Sung,
but were refused. In the year 1220, the emperor ^ "§ ,@, Ch^eng-
ki-sze (Tchinguiz) sent his adjutant gjj fjji %^ Liu Chung-lu^ with an
escort of twenty Mongols to Ch^ang-ch^m, who was in Shan-tung, Liu
Chung-lu transmitted to liim an invitation from the emperor and a golden
tablet, on which an order was written, to treat the master in the way
the emperor himself was wont to be treated. Chung-lu reported, that
he received the order from the emperor to seek the master in the oth
month of 1219. The emperor was at that time m. the % M ^ wu-li-do
(ordo in Mongol=" imperial residence") of tlie J^ J^ Nai-rnan,^ Ch^ang-
6 All the above-mentioned qaalities are considered by the Taouists as marks of a high degiee
of Gontemi'bitiou and absence of the passions. (Pdlladius)
7 1 Va\^\U\\ niile=2.fi ^ li.
8 Iau (Jhui,ij-la wiis a deserter from the army of the AV/j, who entered the service of Tchingniz
at the time he invaded northern China, Tchinguiz valued him fur Ids skill in making
arrows. He accompanied Ch'ang^;l/nn on the whole journey, and is sometimes called
Liti knng in the tCAt. Kumj was his title of honour. (Palladius)
9 The people of the Naiman were living, according to Rushi<l-eddin, near the sources of the
Irtish river and the Altai mountains. The Chinese authors assign the same country to
them. At the time spoken of (1219) the Naiman were already subdued, and Tchinguiz
reiDHined f )r a time in tlie or,l.> or residence of the khan of the Naiman, where he
prepareii for his e:':pediti()n to the west. Rasbid-eddin rejKjrts that Tchinguiz passed the
whole suiumor of 1211) liear the sources of the Irti.sh, in onloi' to equip anew aiid coir.-plcto
his cavalry corps, He Lft for the west iu autumn. (D'OLsson /. c. torn, i, pp. 213, 216)
176 THE CHINESE KECORDER [Julj-
ch^un agreed to go with Chung-ln, and chose nineteen from among his
disciples to accompany him. In the beginning of 1220 they set out for
the north, and arrived at ^ Ye7i (Peking) towards the end of the
second month (April), where Ch^ang-ch^un was received with great
homage. (I omit the particulars found in the Chinese text about
Ch^ang-ch^un's journey from Shan-tung to Peking, and his stay there,
as they do not come within the scope of these papers.)
In Yen (Peking) the master was informed, that Tchinguiz had
moved to the west, and he felt apprehensive that his advanced age
would not permit of his enduring the fatigue of a long journey. He
wished to await the time of Tchinguiz's return in order to be presented ;
and it was resolved to ask the permission of the emperor. There was
yet another question, which alarmed Ch^ang-ch^un. Chung -lu by order
of Tchinguiz khan, had assembled a number of girls to be brought
to the emperor's harem. The master said : " Owing to actresses having
been sent from the kinofdom of Tsi to the kingdom of Lu. Confucius
left Lu (which was his native country). Although I am only a savage
of the mountains, 10 how can I travel in the company of girls ? " In order
to lay before the emperor these questions, Chung-lu dispatched a courier
with a report, and the master sent also an address to the emperor.
On the 15th of the 4th month (end of May) 1220, Ch^ang-ch'un
with his disciples and Liu kung (see note 8) left Yen (Peking) and
travelled to the north. The way led through jg J^ Ku-yung.H One
nio-ht, at the northern exit (of the pass) we met a gang of robbers ; but
they bowed and said : " We do not harm the master."
In the 5th month we arrived at ^ ^ Te-hing (now Pao-an chou^
beyond the inner Great wall, to the north-west of Peking, and south of
Siian-hua fu), and passed the summer there in the temple of Lung-yang
kuan. (I omit the particulars about Ch^ang-ch^un's stay here.)
At the beginning of the winter (1220) fpf M jp A-li-sien arrived,
sent by the Prince ^ ^ 0-ch^en,^^ and soon after another envoy came.
10 Ch'ang-cli'un, when speaking of himself, always uses this modest expression of [U ^ shan
ye, "savage of the momitaius."
11 Kii-yung or Ku-yung kuan exists stiU, to the north of Peking, in a defile known to
European travellers, who visit the Great wall at this point, by the name of Nankou pass
(Nankou is a village at the southern entrance of the pass). Fin-ther particiilars about this
place and its antiquities can be found in Mr. Wylie's article, — On an ancient Buddhist
inscription at Keu-yung kwan. (Journal of Roy. Asiat. Soc. 1870.)
12 Here Tchinguiz khan's younger brother is meant. In the Yiian shi^ where he is often
mentioned, his name is written ^ :^ Jf O-cJiH-gln. Properly Ids name was ^ /fv
•^ T^ie-mu-go] Och'igin Avas his surname. Udjtigin in modern Mongol=/i«/e. Cora-
pare Yiian shi, chap. 107, Genealogical table. Rashid-eddin calls him Temougihi
VdjuHn. (D'Ohsson Hist, des Mong. torn, i, pp. 212, 426. Gen6alogie de Tchiuguiz khan)
At the time that Tchinguiz waged war in the west, his brother Udjukiu was entrusted with
the government of the Mongol empire. He had his territories and residence in the north-
eastern corner of Mongolia, near the lake Bttyiir and the river Olcoui. (D'Ohsson /. c.
torn, ii, p. 7)
r
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 177
They invited the master to call upon the prince on liis way to the em-
peror. Ch'ang-ch^un made an affirmative sign with his bead. In the
same month, the courier sent to Tchinguiz returned, and brought a
letter from the emperor to the master ; in which the latter was again
invited in the most flattering terms. Chung-lu also received a letter,
with the imperial order to take the greatest care of the sage. The
master then conferring with Chung-lu, said : " Now the winter is begin-
ning, the way through the desert is cold and distant ; our companions
have not purchased all things required for such a long journey ; would
it not be better to pass the winter in Lung-yang kuan (see above) and
start in spring?" Chung-lu agreed and so they passed the winter there.
On the 8th of the 1st month (February) 1221 we started again.
It was a fine day ; the friends of the inaster brought presents, and stand-
ing before his horse, shed tears and asked him : " Master, you
undertake a distant journey of several tens of thousands of li ; when
shall we have the happiness of again bowing before you ? " The master
answered : '' If you will be strong in the faith, I shall meet you again."
As the friends pressed the question, he said evasively : " Our staying
and our travelling depend not on our own will." But the friends would
not desist, and wished a decisive answer. Th^i the master said :
<' I will be back in three years, — in three years." He repeated it twice.
On the 10th of the 1st month (middle of February 1221) we
passed the night at ^ ^ p Ts^ui-ping k^ou.^^ The next day we passed
the ridge of a mountain called |g^ |K -^ Ye-hu ling. To the south we
saw the ;fc fr S T^ai-hang ling"^^ and other mountains. The moun-
tain air was delicious. Toward the north there was only cold, sandy
deserts and parched grass. There are the limits of the breath of Chinese
nature.15 We saw a field of battle covered with bleached human bones. 16
Travailing further to the north, we passed ^ JH Fu chow,^'^ and
13 According to modern Cluuese maps, Ts'ui-ping k^ou is a defile about 30 li west of Kalgan
(Chang-kia k*oti).
14 This is the name of the mountains, which surround Peking on the north and west.
15 f¥ W> ^ Mi ^ jifcPSIS Chung yuan (4* H)j "the origin of the middle,"
is one of the numerous names by which China is designated. The traveller who goes
from Peking to Russia, is obliged to pHSs this mountain (anciently called Yc-hu ling) to
the north of Kalgan. Indeed the change of the climate, the vegetation .Sec. is very
sudden. My friend Dr. Bushell, in his interesting " Notes of a journey outside the Great
wall," p. 7, makes just the same remark as the Chinese author made six hundred and
fifty years ago, about the sudden change of the climate, when entering Mongolia.
16 It was the place, where Tchinguiz in 1211 vanquished the army of tlie Kin. In the annals
of the Yuan, a. d. 1211, this battle at Ye-hu ling is recorded.
17 After leaving the above-mentioned ridge of mountains, anciently called Ye-hu ling, the
ti-aveller passing from China into Mongolia has before him a vast plain, treeless but cover-
ed with luxTiriant grass and abounding iii water. This prairie extends west and east
to a great distance. Its southern limit is the range of mountains on whicli the Great wall
wa3 erected. To the north, a low ridge of hills separate* it from the sterile desert of
Gobi. In this <' pays des herbes," many fortified places were built in ancient times, to
178 THE CHINESE KECORDER L^uly-
OH the 15th to the north-east, arrived at a salt lake called ^ || {Q
Kai-li poA^ Here we saw the first settlements, — about twenty houses.
To the south was a salt lake,^9 with many sinuosities, which stretclied
to the north-east. From this (northward), no rivers are met with,
water being obtained only by wells dug in the sand. Neither are
there any considerable mountains for several thousand li further to the
north. After five days travelling on horseback, we left the boundary
line called DjJ g Ming~:^h^ang.^O
In six or seven days we arrived (after having crossed the prairie),
at a great sandy desert (;/^ fp |5£ ta sha-ih). In low places ^^ ]^
yu sliu (elm trees) of a dwarf size are found. Some of them are of
very great circumference.21 But from this in a north-eastern direction
extending more than ten thousand li, no tree is to be seen.
We left the sandy desert on the 1st of the third month (begin-
ning of April) 1221, and arrived at a place called |(^ 51 ^ Vu-rh li,^^
prevent the invasion of the wilJ hordes of Mongolia into China. One of the most impor-
tant of these phices was Fu chou. (Palladius) Oh*ang-ch*un in a poem calls Fu chou
Ph^ ^ M Yen-tze ch'en.^; or little Yen ( little Pekinji;. Ancient Fu chow must be
identiiied :is A. Palladius first detenrined from his own local observation, with the ruins
called KlKirahal(j'isu'i by the Mongols of the present time. Kharabalgasuu lies oa
the road from Peking to Kiakhta, about 30 English miles from Kalgan.
18 This is [)robably the lake marked on modern Chinese maps ]^ i||& '^ K*o-le ha ]—^po and
hti both mean lake.
19 It is difficult to say, what lake is meant, for Mongolia is very rich in salt lakes ; but they
change very often as regards their size, or disappear, whilst in other places new lakes arise.
20 Miny-rJi*(mg is an earthen wall in southern Mongolia, raised by the emperor Madika of the
Kin dynast}, 1190—1208, during the time of his rei-n called Ming-ch'ar.g, 1190-96 ; and
from this the name of the wall is derived. (Palladius)
21 This statement is correct. I remember, that on my journey from Kiaklita to Peking, some
years ajio, I was often surprised by the sight of a splendid isolated elm tree i.i the midule
of a stei ile desert. It was always ulinus puinila. These elm trees owe their existence
to water-springs there.
22 Li u^eans " a lake ;" and yii means " to fish." I will qu >t.e here another Chinese traveller,
who went fmiTi Peking to Caracoru ui about the midileof the 13th century, and from the capi-
tal (Peking) to Yii-rh. II by the same way as Cl/ang-jl/un. The narrative of his journey
known under the name ^^ f^ |!|i ip£ Chang te Inti ki, has been translated by Palladius
into Rus^an and publiohed in tlie " Irausactions of the Siberian (reogr. Soc." vols, x, xi,
pp. 582 -91. Chang Te-l.ui mentions manj' stations on his road, and gives siaalar ac-
coiuits about the country to the Si yu Id. Let me follow hi.n from Fu chou to the lake
Yii-rh li. " I passed Fu choa, of v/hich only a wail remained. To the north of this place
lic^ Cb*ang chou (according ui Palladius' investigations, the mins called 'I sfiynnhalgi.suii by
the Mongols, eight niiles N. W. of Kharabalgasun, also o-; the road to Russia). To the east
of the city is a salt hike of about a hundred li in circumference. It is called Fog''s Inlce^
from its resenblance to a dog in its shape (the same lake, i.e. ''the lake with many
sinuo^^it^es" is inentio;ied in the Si (ju ki). M ire than a hundred /i to the north of Cl/ang
chou 1 met an ancient wall, v.'lujh stret(^lies to a great distance over the mountaii's and val-
leys (this is the Mhig-'h'aiig. Sea note 20). The ruins of a small town are contiguous to it.
Fro;n this fort I travellel f )ur st itio:is, a^id then I entered the s/< «-^o (desert). In this
desert tliroug'i its whole extent, no stones or pie;^e> of earth caii be found. All you see is sand.
The only trees whi ;h can thrive there are el iis or willows, and even these are miserable.
Tii3v grow in dusters. In cros-iiig the desert I hail six stations. Then I travelled
one stitirn to the N. W. and reached the lake YH-rh />o (/»<> U the suine as // ; both mean
lake). There are properly two lakes separated by a small neck of land, stretching fro-n
north to south. They are together about a hundred U in circu nfcrence. To the s<auh-
east of the lake is a palace of a priucess." The lake YQ-rh li which Ch'ang-ch'tui aud
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 179
where we becran to find settlements. The people for the greater part
are engaged in agriculture and fishing. At that time it was ^ BJJ
tsing-ming (fifteen days after the spring (equinox), but there was no
trace of spring, and the ice was not yet melted.
On the 5th of the 3rd month we started a^rain, and travelled in
a north-eastern direction. All around we saw habitations, consisting
of black carts and white teuts.23 The people here are noinades, and
change their abode according to the prevalence of water and i)asture.
No tree could be seen, and we met only yellow clouds (of dust) and
decayed grass.
Finjilly after twenty days and more without changing the direction,
we reached a sandy river, which flows to the north-west, and discharges
itself into the (^ ^ Lu-kii river.24 We crossed the sandy river, the
water coming uj) to the girths of the horses. The borders of the river
were overgrown with willow trees (|jp \%\ liu shy). After travelling
three days in a northern direction, we entered a little desert (^]» {|J; p^
siao sJia-t'o).
On the 1st of the 4th month (beginning of May) 1221, we
reached the encampment of the prince 0-ch^tn (see note 12).25 ^t
that time the ice was only beginning to melt, and the first green was
seen on the ground. There was a wedding being celebrated, and many
Mongol chiefs had arrived with mare's milk. We saw several thousands
of black carts and felt tents standing in long rows. On the seventh
the master was presented to the prince, who asked him about the means
Chang Te-luu passed by, is also mentioned in the history of Tchinouiz, who re-ided
here in 1215, after returning from his invasion of Ciiiiia ("see Yiitin shi^ Pen ki, a. v.
1215) Here was a junction of several post roads. Ch'ang-cli'un instead of turning
here to the west, took a north-eastern direction to the residence of Tchingniz Ithan's broti.er.
The position of the Yu-rh li can be approximately deter nined; for Ch'ang ch'un took
about twenty days from that point to reach the river Kendnn, traveUing in a north-eastern
direction. Tliis lake seems to be the lake ^^ ©^ ^t* i@ Po-yu-rh hai ''not to be
confounded with the lake Bnyur in nortli-ea.>tem Mongoiiu) iii southern M )ngolia, nbout
43" oO-' N. lat. Po-yu-rh hai and Yii-rh li are botli Chinese names, and botli mean
"Hshiiig lake." The Monjjol name of the hike is, according to the Yi f-ung c^/ti, the
great geography of the Chinese empire, ^ ^ jQ T'a-li po. I find the san^e name
on modern Clunese maps. The correct Mongol name is Tar n^r (po in Chinese and ?2or in
M)ngol="lake "). By this name it is mentioned in the Ywm shi\ chap. 119 "Biogi-aphy
of Te-sie khan." 'i'here it is stated, that the lake ^ ^ ^|f ^ T'o-r 7/flo-r, wiitten
also ^ 51 f-$ "F 1'*"--^ hai-tze ( hui-tze = " little sea ") was three hundred // f o tlie N.
E. of Shang-tu, the summer residence of Coubilai khan. In ilie year 1270 the city of
^i Q Ying-ch'aug was founded near this lake. A Russian gentleman, who some years
ago passed by the Tar nor uiforms me, that indeed the lake is iibomiding in fish.
23 Large carts covered with felt, — tents on wheels, are meant. (Palladius)
24 In ancient Chinese history, the Kerulun river in north-eastern Mongolia is called Ln-hu,
In the Yiian shi'xth generally named j^ j||^ j^ Kie-lu-lien, which is a transcription
of the Mongol nan e Kerulun.
25 Palladius is of opinion, that the encampment of the prince was on the river Khaikha, wliich
discharges itself into tbe lake Bui/iir.
180 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Jli^V-
to prolong life. As it would have been unbecoming, tliat the prince
should hear the precepts of the master before the emperor, it was
aorreed, that on his return Ch^ang-ch^an should call aofain on the
prince. On the 17th the prince ordered that a hundred horses and
bullocks with ten carts should be given to expedite the master, and we
started again. Our way led in a north-western direction.
On the 22nd of the 4th mouth we reached the river Lu-hii (see
note 24), which here forms a lake of several hundreds of li in circum-
ference. When the waves rise by the wind, great fish are thrown out
and the Mongols catch them easily .26
We then went west along the southern shore of the river (Ke-
rulun). We found abundance of J^^ U ye hie^*^ everywhere.
On the 1st of the 5th month (beginning of June) 1221, at noon,
an eclipse of the sun happened, w^hile we were on the southern bank of
the river. It was so dark that the stars could be seen, but eoon it
brightened up again.
In this country it is cold in the morning, but warm in the even-
ing. We saw ^ 1^ Huang. liua (yellow flowers) in abundance. The
river (Kerulun), flows to the north-east. On both banks are many
high willow trees, which the Mongols use for making their tents.
After a journey of sixteen days (up the Kerulun, along its
southern bank), we arrived at the place, where the river changes its
direction, winding round the hills to the north-west. We could ascertain
nothing about its sources.^s Further to the south-west we arrived at
the post road, which leads to Yu~rh IL^^ The Mongols here were
very glad to see the master. They brought him millet and said, that
they had been waiting for him during a whole year. Ch^ang-ch^un
made them a present of jujubes (^ tsao). They had never before seen
this fruit.
From this we travelled ten days. At the time of the summer
solstice the shadow was 3 feet 6 or 7 inches.30 Here we noticed
the peaks of high mountains ; the country we traversed to the west
was always mountainous or hilly. The population was numerous, all
26 Palladius thinks, that the lake B^yiir is meant. I venture to observe that the Buyur is
not in direct connection with the Kerulun ( or Lu-kii), but communicates by the" river
Or s^ttn with the lake Kulon (or Dala'inor), into v/hich the Kerulun river discharges
itself.
27 Ye hie, "wild hie.^' The hie is a kind of cultivated allium. Cf. the Chinese materia medica
Pen ts'ao kang viu^ book xxv, fF. 15, 18, and the Chinese Botany Chi iou ming shi fu
k'ao. In the latter, book iii, ff. 35, 37, good drawings are given of both the cultivated and
the wUd Ate, and indicate without doubt, that they belong to species of allium.
28 The caravan road from Kiakhta to Peking passes near this place, where the Kerulun changes
its southern direction to a north-eastern.
29 The road followed from Yu-rh H to Caracorum by the above-mentioned traveller Chang
Te-hui See note 22.
30 I understand, the shadow of a stick of known length.
August.) AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 181
livinor in black carts and white tents. The people are engaged in breed-
ing cattle and hunting ; they dress in furs and skins, and live upon
milk and flesh meat. (I omit the other particulars about their dress
and customs as related in the Chinese text.)
Further on after four stations (four days journey) to the N. W.
we crossed a river, beyond which a plain extended, with luxurious
grass and abounding in water. The plain was surrounded by moun-
tains with picturesque valleys.^^ On the east and on the west we
saw the ruins of an ancient city,^^ We could recognize the position
of the streets. There is a tradition, that this city was built by the
^ 3f3* KH'tan. We found indeed on the soil, a tile with letters of the
K'itan. This was probably a city founded by those K'itan warriors,
who emigrated, unwilling to submit to the new dynasty .^^
We were told also, that the city of gt gL ^ Sun-sze-han (Samar-
cand^ of which I will speak more fully further on) lay more than ten
thousand li to the south-west, that it was built on the best place in the
country of the (o] |^ Hui-lio^^'^ and that it was the capital of the K'i-
tan dynasty, of which seven emperors reigned there.^^
On the 18th of the 6th month (middle of July) 1221, we passed
over a mountain ^ ^ -Q Chiang-sung ling (mountain of high pines) and
stopped on the other side. There are very many ^ sung (pines) and
;{§ kuai.^^ They grow so high as to reach the clouds, and so dense that
the simbeams cannot penetrate them. They predominate in the valleys
on the northern slope of the hills. On the southern slope few are found.
31 Palladius thinks, that C'hang-ch'un crossed the river Tula. The traveller from Kiakhta
to Peking crosses it now to the South of Urc/a. The Cliinese traveller Chang Te-hui
arrived at the san:ie river, but did not cross it, following its left bank. The Tula river is
often mentioned in the Yiian shi and generally written J;^ 7C S'J T'u-ivu-la or ^ %\]
T'ula. Rashid-eddin in his History of the Mongols calls it Toala, sometimes Tmra.
(D'Ohsson. /.c.) One of the Chinese commentators of Ch*ang-ch*un's travels however is
of opinion, that the river in question was the Orkhon. Perhaps he may be right ; it is
difficult to trace Ch'ang-ch*un's route in this part of Mongolia.
32 The Chinese commentator understands, that there were two cities on the borders of the
Orkhon.
33 This is without doubt an allusion to the "|5 g[^ Si-liao or Karakitai. As the dynasty of
the Kin overthrew that of the ^ yj KH-tan or p^ Liao^ which reigned in northern
China, 916—1125, a relative of the Liao emperor, hy name fl|5 ^ y^ ^ Ye-lii Ta-
shi, emigrated to the west with a small number of soldiers, and after long wanderings at
last founded a powerful dynasty in central Asia, called Si-liao by the Chinese, and Karakitai
by the Mohammedan authors. As regards the K'itan letters, Palladius states that they
were formed on the basis of the Chinese characters. Specimens of thein are preserved in
the ^ fe # S Shu Shi hui yao.
34 By Hui'ho the Mohammedans are meant. I shall speak more fully of the Hui-ho further on.
35 According to the Persian historiogi-aphers, the Karakitai were often at war with Khovaresm,
and may have possessed Samarcand for a time.
36 Kuai is a tree, which belongs also to the order of coniferse, but I am not able to give the
botanical name, not having seen the tree. The writers of the T'ang dynasty identify it
with the <fQ hui tree ; and regarding tlus tree the ancient dictionary Bk ya states, that
it has the leaf of the cypress (|J3 po) and the trunk of the pme.
1S2 THE CHINESE RECORDER [J"Iy-
On the 14th we passed over a mountain, crossed a shallow river,
and passed the night in a plain. It was frightfully cold, and the next
morning we found a thin coat of ice on the water.
On the 17th, we passed the night on the west side of the moun-
tain ; and although it was the hottest season of the year, the water
froze at nio-ht, and pieces of ice were floating in the river as in the
depth of winter. The natives said, that generally in the 5th or 6th
month, snow begins to fall in this country, and that happily this year
it was not so cold as in other years ; therefore the master changed the
name of this mountain into ^ ^ ^ Ta-lian ling (the mountain of
the great cold). Eain here is always accompanied by hail.
Thence we went more than a hundred li to the south-west, through
a mountanous country on a winding road. There was a stony river,
more than fifty li long, the banks of which were about a hundred feet
high. The water in the river was clear and cold, and bubbled like
sonorous jade (P,| 3E)- ^^ ^^® steep banks we saw a large kind of
onion (^^ jg[ ta ts^ung) three or four feet high. In the valleys
splendid pine trees were growing, of more than a hundred feet in height.
The mountains stretched to the west in a continuous chain, all covered
with large pine trees. We were five or six days travelling in these
mountains, the road winding round the peaks. It was magnificent
scenery, the slopes of the rocks covered with noble forests, with the
river gliding through the depths below. On level places pines and \^ Jiua
(birches) were growing together. Then we ascended a high mountain,
which resembled a large rainbow, overlooking an abyss of several
thousand feet deep. It was dreadful to look down to the lake in the depth.
On the 28th of the 6th month we stopped to the east of the wu-
li-do (ordo) of the empress.37 Chung-lu (the adjutant) sent an express
to announce our arrival, and the empress immediately sent an invitation
to the master. We crossed a shallow river, which flows to the north-
east, the water of which came only up to the axle of the cart ; and then
entered the encampment. On the southern bank of the river there
were more than a thousand carts and tents.
The Chinese princess and the princess of Hia,^^ both sent pre-
sents of millet and silver. At this place 80 kin of flour cost 50
87 The Chinese commentator explains, that they arrived at the temporary residence of one of
the principal wives of Tchingiiiz khan. The Yilan ski states (chap. 106, hou-/ei piao)y
that Tchinguiz had four ordo, in every one of which, one of his principal wives resided,
with a immber of concubines.
38 ^ !S W i ^«^ ^'^ ^""i? ^^"* H®^6 the princesses of the emperor of the Kin and of
the emperor of the Hia (Tangut) are meant. Tchiijgviiz after having vanquished these
sovereigns, took their princesses as concubines. TMs is reported also in the Yiian ski.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 183
Hang ;^^ for the flour is brought from beyond the |^ [Ij Yin shan,^
a distance of more than two thousand li on camels, by the western
barbarians. During the hot season we had no flies in our tents.
% M 31 wu-li-do means in Chinese fj *g Jiing-kung.^^ Carts and tents
had all a magnificent appearance, such as was unknown to the ancient
1^ -^ Shan-yu.'^'^ On the 9th of the 7th month (beginning of August)
1221, we left the ordo and travelled in a south-eastern direction five
or six days. Several times we saw snow on the tops of the mountains ;
and at their base we often met grave mounds. On the top of one of the
hills, we found traces of sacrifices oflfered to the spirits (of the mountains).
After two or three days we passed over a mountain, which rises in the
form of a pointed peak. The mountain was covered with pines and
huai (see note 36). To the west was a lake ; we passed through a vast
defile to the south ; and found a river flowing westward.^^ On the
northern side we saw a great variety of trees ; and for more than
twenty li vve found on our road abundance of ^ kiu'^ and fracyrant
grass. To the north lay ruins of an ancient city ^ Jlj ^ Ho-la-siao.
Proceeding to the south-east, we passed about twenty li through a
sandy desert, where very little water and grass were met with. There
we saw the first Hui-ho^'^^ who were occupied irrigating their fields
39 One /p kin = 1 J pound. One \^ Hang = from 6 to 7 shillings.
40 The 2''ien shan or Celestial mountains. See note 57.
41 The diarist of Ch'aug-ch'un's travels explains the Mongol word ordo^ which means "resi-
dence, palace." ^ /iin(/=Ho go." ^ kung=^^ palace.'* Hing-kung=^^ moveable
palace."
42 Shaii-yii was the title of the khans of the ancient ^ jJt Hiung-nu in HLongolia, before our
era and subsequently.
43 It is difficult to trace Ch'ang-ch'un's way after he left the place where the Kerulun turns to
the north-east. Thence he needed more than thii-ty-five days to arrive at the ordo of the
empress, which a Chinese commentator of Ch*ang-ch*un's travels places on the banks of
the Orkhon (where afterwards the city of Caracorum was built). But the Orkhon is not
so distant from the Kerulun as to require thirty-five days journey. The inhospitable moun-
tains which Clvang-ch*un passed through, must be looked for I^think between the lake of
Kizilbash and the sources of the Selenga and its tributary rivers. This part of Mongolia
is very little known to Europeans. The first place mentioned on Ch'ang-ch'im's route,
which can be again identified is Bishbalik, or the present Urumtsi. See note 59.
44 In Peking allium uliginosum is cultivated under this name.
45 The |gJ ^ Ilui-ho or [bJ \% Jlui-hu formed during the T*ang dynasty, from the 7th to
the 9th century, a powerful nation in northern Mongolia. The capital was on the border of
the ^ [^ So-ling river {Selenga). Cf. T^ang shu, chap. 357a. It has been incontes-
tably proved by Klapi-oth, that these Hui-ho and the Ouigours of western authors are the
same people. Subsequently tlie Hui-ho had their capital near the place, where after-
wards Caracorum was built. In the middle of the 9th century, the pov/er of the Hui-ho in
Mongolia was broken, and tliey were dispersed. The Yiian sJii^ or •' History of the
Mongols" mentions the Ouigours under the name of ;g: 7u 5^ Wei-wu-rh. The
capital of this realm of the Wel-wu-rh was S'l ^ A M Bie-s/ii-ba^li, or Bishbalik
of western authors, according to Klaproth's investigations, the present Ummtsi. Ch'ang-
oh'un now saw the first Ouigour, for he Avas near the country of the Ouigours ; but
there is some confusion about the terms Hui-ho or Hui-hu, by the Chinese writers of the
I3th century, as I shaU show further on ; they call the Mohammedans also by these names,
Sec note 68.
184 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Julj-
by means of aqueducts. After five or six days travelling, we reached
a mountain; and having passed on its southern side, rested at a
Mongol station (^ -^ ^ Meng-ku ying^ properly a Mongol encamp-
ment), passing the night in a tent. At daybreak we started again and
travelled along the southern mountains (^ llj nan shan), on which we
saw snow. The master wrote a poem (detailing his journey from Fu-
chau to the mountains mentioned). At the station we were told, that
to the north of these snowy mountains is H ^ ^ 7V M ^S ^ THen
chen-hai ba-la-Jio-sun-"^^ Ba-la-ho-sun means " city " in Chinese.^''
There are magazines of corn ; therefore the city is also called ts^ang
fou (the head of magazines).
On the 25th of the 7th month 1221, a number of Chinamen, arti-
sans and workmen, who lived there,^^ came in procession to see the
master. They were all ravished, met him with exclamations of joy,
bowed before him and accompanied him with variegated umbrellas and
fragrant flowers. There were also two concubines of the Kin emperor
Chang-tsung (taken before by Tchinguiz. See note 38) and the mother
of a Chinese princess, who met the master with exclamations and
tears. The latter said : '^For a long time I have heard of your
reputation and your virtues, and was always grieved at not having
seen you ; but now unexpectedly I have met you in this country."
The next day Chen-hai arrived from the northern side of the
Pqf ;j; ^ A-hu-han mountain.^^ Ch^ang-ch'un said to him, that he
was much surprised at seeing the people ruled by Chen-hai carrying
on agriculture, for in the desert this is a rarity. He also asked Chen-
hai's opinion about the question of remaining there and waiting the
return of the emperor. Chen-hai declared, that he lately received
orders from Tchinguiz khan to expedite the master, when he arrived in
that country, as soon as possible, and that he would be responsible for
46 T^^en means "field;" C%g?z-Arti is the name of a high oilicer of Tchuiguiz khan, whose
biography is found in the Yuan shi, chap. 120. There it is said, Tchinguiz established
a military setUement (ig {H t'un fieri) at fpf Jg» g(j A-lu-huan (a country unknown
to me, but probably somewhere about the present Uliassutai). A city was built there, and
Chen-hai was appointed to the government of the place. (This explains the name i*ien chen
hai ha la ha sun.) There were three hundred families and more from western Asia,
employed in weaving gold brocade (W i^ S & $S S)? ^nd three hundred from
t> ]^ Pien king (the present Kai-feng fu in Ho-nan), making woollen cloth. Chen-
hai is stated in tliis biography to have been minister during the reign of Ogotai and Cou-
youc, Tchinguiz's successors. This must be the TcMngcai mentioned by Rashid-eddin.
(D'Ohsson Hist, des Mongols, torn, ii, p. 189, calls him "le Chancelier Tcbingcai "_).
Piano Carpini speaks also of Tchingcai. He conferred with him at the court of Couyouc.
According to Rasiiid-eddin, Tchingcai was a Ouigour, and was killed by order of the em-
peror Mangou (/. c. torn, ii, p. 269). but the Yuan sM does not speak of his perishing by
a violent death.
47 The Chinese author is right. In Moiigol a city is still called halyasun.
48 They were brought from China and settled there by Tcliinguiz. See note 46.
49 We shall see afterwards, that this moimtuin was about a thousand Ii to the south-east of
the Upper Yeuissey. See note 167.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 185
Ch'ang-ch^uQ's staying there for any length of time. He manifested his
intention to go with Ch^ang-ch'un ; so that the master could not object,
and decided to proceed on his journey again. Chen-hai observed
further, that in the countries they would have to pass through now,
there were precipitous mountains and large marshes, which could not
be traversed by carts. He proposed to travel on horseback, and to
restrict the number of the suite and the carts. The master agreed and
left nine of his disciples behind. A monastery was built for them, in
the construction of which everybody assisted ; the rich with money,
and the workmen with their labour ; so that in less then a month the
edifice was finished, and named Si-Ma kuan.^^
On the 8th of the 8th month (beginning of September) 1221, the
master started again, taking with him ten disciples. There were only
two carts with the caravan, and more than twenty Mongols from the
station accompanied him. Liu kung (the adjutant. Bee note 8) and
Chen-hai had also a hundred riders with them ; the way led to the
'west in the vicinity of high mountains. One of the servants of Chen-
hai reported, that these mountains had a bad fame for their goblins,
and that once a goblin pulled him by the hair. Chen-hai narrated
further, that once it occurred also to the khan of the Naiman (see note
D), who passed through this country, to be charmed by a goblin, and
that he was obliged to offer a sacrifice to him. The master did not
make any remark on these tales.
After having travelled south-westward about three days, we
turned to the south-east, passed a great mountain, proceeded through
a vast defile, and on the 15th of the 8th month we were at the north-
eastern side of the ^ jjj Kin shan mountains.^^ We stopped here for
some time and then went south. These mountains are very high and
vast, with deep defiles and long slopes. There is no road for carts
(notwithstanding Ch^ang-ch^un passed it by carts). The road over the
mountains was planned and constructed by the third prince, at the
50 Si-hia was the name of Cli*ang-ch'un's native place.
61 By Kin shan, or Golden mountains, the Chinese understand the Altai mountains of our maps.
Altai in Mongol and in the language of the Turks also means " gold." Tliis name is
often mentioned in Chinese history, and occurs it seems for the first time, in the annals
of the 5th century. According to Chinese history, the people of the ^ J^ 'Pu-kuo
(Tusks) took their origin in these mountains. The Kin shan is often mentioned in the
lMrt?2 s/ii or History of the Mongol dynasty, sometimes by the name of Kin shan, some-
times by the name of Aletai. But we have always to understand, not the Russian Altai,
but the branch of it, which descends southward between the. lakes of Kizilbash and
Ilkearal, and then seems to stretch in a more eastern direction to the Monfjolian desert.
The geography of this part of Asia is very little known. The best map existing for these
regions is Weiiyukoff's excellent map of Westeim Mongolia, published in Russian, and
reproduced witli German spelling, in Fetermann's Geo<jraj>h. Alitthcihinfje.n, 1872, pt. ix.
It is difficult to say, where Ch'ang-ch'uu crossed the Altai ; perhaps at the Bodoyonama
pass marked on W.'s map.
186 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Jllly-
time the army went to the west/^^ The hundred riders (who formed
the escort) were ordered, at difficult ascents to pull our carts by ropes,
and to place drags upon the wheels when descending. In the space of
about three stations (three days journey) we crossed successively three
ridges of mountains, and arrived then at the southern side of the
mountains, (they had now crossed the Kin shan) where we stopped near
a river, at a place abounding in water and grass. Here tents were
pitched, and we were waiting several days for bullocks and horses.
The master (profiting from this rest) made three poems (in which he
celebrates the scenery of the Kin shan).
After having crossed the river, we proceeded southward and
passed over a low mountain with stones of different colours. On the
sides of this mountain no tree or grass was found. Within seventy
li we saw two red-coloured hills ; and thirty li further, stopped at
a fresh-water well in the midst of a salt desert, where we prepared our
food with this water. The grass around the well w^as much trampled
down by sheep and horses.
Chung-lu then had a conference with Chen-hai about our journey.
He said : " We are come now to the most difficult part of the road ;
what is your opinion ?" Chen-hai replied : " I have known these places
well for a long time ;" and addressing the master he said : " We have
before us the ^ »g* Si po-ku tsieii (the field of white bones). All over
is thickly strewn with black stones. We have to travel more than two
hundred li to reach the northern border of the sandy desert ('^ pg
sha-t^o) where we shall find plenty of water and grass ; then w^e have
to cross the great sandy desert (ta sha-t'o)^^ in extent about* a
hundred li (from north to south). This desert extends west and east I
cannot tell exactly how many thousand li. On the other (southern)
side of the desert, is a town of the Hui-Jio (Ouigours. See note 45). There
only shall we find water and grass again."^* The master asked :
52 Ogotai, the third son of Tchinguiz, who probably preceded the bulk of the army of Tchiiiguiz,
proceeding on this way to the west, in 1219.
53 Sha-t'o (sAa= '' sand, "—i'o=" dangerous") is the name of the great desert of Mongolia.
There was also a people in ancient times, wh.o bore the same name, and who lived in the
desert between the Altai and the 'Pien shan (Celestial mountains). Cf. T^ang sku^
book 257b. The great Mongolian desert, Gobi in Mongol, and termed ^ ^ Go-bi in
monern Cliinese maps, was known by different names in ancient times. Father Hyacinth
in his Description of China (in Russian), vol. ii, p. 231, states, that the eastern part of the
desert, from the buundary of Manchuria, stretching to the west as far as the Ordos (^northern
curvature of the Yellow river), v/as called f^ ^ so-wo (northern desert), or j^ f^
han-hai (northern sea.), wliilst the western part was known by the name of 'j^ VM
ta-td (great desert). But I will show further on, that the name Han-hai was also
applied l;o the deserts west of Caracornm. We have seen that in Ch'ang-ch'un's travels,
the eastern part of the Gobi was also called shi-t'o^ which seeins to be a general name.
Another Chinese name for the Gobi is i^ ^ s/'.a-mo. I find this name marked on an
ancient Chinese map appended to the Yiian shi iei pien. It is still in use up to this timo.
54 This large desert is marked on Wen^-ukoff's map on the north-east of Umnitsi.
Auo-ust.l AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 187
" What do you moan by Afield of white bones' ? '* Chen-hai replied :
" That is an old battle field, — a field of death. One time a whole army
perished tliere by exhaustion ; no one escaped. A short time ago at the
same place, the army of the Naiman was destroyed (by Tchinguiz. See
note 9). Whoever crosses that place in the day-time and in clear weather
(i. e. exposed to the sun), will die from fatigue, and his horses also.
Only when starting in the evening, and travelling the whole night, is
it possible to reach water and grass on the next day by noon."
After a short rest we started in the afternoon. On our road we
saw more than a hundred large sand-hills, which seemed to swim like
big ships in the midst of waves.^^ The next day between 8 and 10
o'clock in the morning we reached a town.^*^ We did not get tired
travelling at night time, only we were afraid of being charmed by
goblins in the darkness. To prevent charms, we rubbed the heads of
our horses with blood. When the master saw this operation he smiled
and said : " Goblins flee away when they meet a good man ; as it is
written in the books. It does not suit a Taouist to entertain such
thoughts."
At sunset we started again, leaving behind on the road, all our
tired-out bullocks, and put six horses to every cart ; henceforth we used
no more bullocks.
At the time we w^ere still at the northern border of the great
desert, we had observed on the southern horizon, something like a
silver-hued morning twilight. We asked our companions, but nobody
knew what it was. Then the master said : " That must be the [^ jjj
Yin shan mountain chain.^^ Tlie next day after having crossed the
desert, we met some woodcutters and asked them. They confirmed the
words of the master. It was the Yin shan.
On the 27th of the 8th month (end of September) 1221, we arrived
at the northern side of the Yin shan. There was a small town (the
town of the Hui-ho spoken of by Chen-hai). Tiie Hui-ho came to meet
the master, and the chief of the town presented fruits and Persian linen
cloth (JJJ ^ ^). He told us that three hundred li distant, on the other
side of the Yin shan, there was the city of ^ j^\ Ho-chou.^^ It was
55 These were probably the cyoUos kagon or "sand-hills thrown up by the wind," noticed
by Mangnolli (14th cent.) on the uorthem verge of the Gobi. See Colonel Yule's Cfat-
tfiay etc. vol. ii, p. 339.
56 Tliis cannot be the town of the Hui-ho spoken of by Chen-hai, for it is noticed further on.
57 Yin shan means «' sombre mountains," also "northern mountains." By this name is to be
understood without doubt, the immense chain of muimtains in central Asia, which we find
marked on our maps as 'Pien shan or Celestial mountains. The Chinese name ^C Ul
T'ien shan is also an ancient name, generally used for designating this chain. I do not
know why Ch'ang-ch'un calls it Yin shan.
58 Generally this name is written >A^ ji] Huo chou, and this city, according to Chinese
authors, is sixty li eastward from Turfan. lu the Ming ski (History of the Ming
188 THE CHINESE RECORDER [July-
very hot in that country, which was celebrated also for the abundance
of grapes.
The next day we proceeded westward along a river, and passed
two small towns. At this time (end of September) the wheat was just
beginning to get ripe. The land was artificially irrigated by spring
water, for rain is rare there.
Travelling further to the west we reached a large city ^ ,gL ^
Bie-sze-ma.^^ The king (3^)5 the officers, the people, the Buddhist
and Taouist priests etc. came long distances out of the city to meet the
master. We lodged in a vineyard west of the city. The relatives of
the king of the Hui-ho brought wine made from grapes (Chinese wine
is made from rice), various fruits etc. The devotion the people felt to
the master increased from day to day. In his company were seen
Buddhists, Taouists and Confucianists. The master inquired much
about the country and its customs. They told us, that at the time of
the T^ang dynasty (618—907) this city was the Jg }^ tuan fu of Pei-
t'ing^^^ and that up to this time the frontier towns established by the
T'ang still exist. They related further, that several hundred li to the
east is ^ f^ fu (city of a department) called "g" Jgf Si-liang,^'^ and
three hundred li to the west a j^^ Men (district town) called ^ ^
Lun t^ai.^^
The master asked what they reckoned the distance to the place
where the emperor then was. All agreed in estimating it at ten thou-
sand li and more to the south-west.
On the 2nd of the 9th month we started again to the west, and
dynasty), chap. 329, fol. 119, Huo chou is ideiitifieii with B^ ^Ij i}^ ^ Ha-la-huo-djo
of the Mongol time, which is the same as Kharakhudjo of the Persian liistoriogruphers,
a city of the Ouigours. The city of Ha-la-huo-djo is marked on modern Chinese
maps.
69 B}- Eie-sze-ma without doubt Bishbalih is meant, for the Hui-ho told Ch'ang-ch'un, that
this place was formedly called Pei-t'ing. Klaprothin his ;Wm, reL a I'Asie, torn, ii, pp.
355 seq., has proved from Chinese sources, that Bishbahk, Pei-t'ing and the present
Uruintsi ai-Q the ssime. Pei-i'ltig in Chinese means "northern court.'' This was the
name of the city at the time of the T'ang dynasty. It Avas one of the capitals of the
powerful people of the T'u-kiie (see note 51), subdued by the Ouigours in the 8th century.
In the time of Tchinguiz khan this place was called Bhhhalik (in the language of the
Turks==;?ue cities), and was the capital of the Ouigoui-s, as the Persian authors state.
In the Yiian-shi the city is also often spoken of, and termed ^ij ^ 7\ H. Bie-s/ii-ba-
li, sometimes also 55. ^ Wu-ch*eng (five cities), but it seems, that by the latter name
the whole country of the Ouigours during the Yiian dynasty is meant.
60 Palladius translates the Chinese characters taan-fu by commissariat.
61 Si-liang of that time was the present Liang-choufu iu the province of Kan-su. This place,
however, was not to the east, but to the south-east of Bishbalik, and at a considerable
distance. There must be an error, or the author speaks of another Si-Hang city.
62 Jjun-fai is already mentioned in the History of the Former Han, before our era, as a Chinese
military colony in the 1^^ ^^ Si-y'u (countries to the west of Cliina.), to the west of
^ ^ Yen-lci (the present Kharashar). See TsHen Han sku^ cLap. 96. Si-yil.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 189
after four days journey, stopped eastward of Lun-t^ai (see "note 62),
where the ciuef of the ^ M Tie-sie*^'^ came to meet us.
To the south on the Yin sJian mountains we saw three rugged
peaks supporting the heavens. The master dedicated a long poem to
them.*54
After having passed two towns, we arrived on the 9th of the 9th
month at a city of the Hui-lio called ^ J\ ^Ij ClV-ang-ha-la (Ch'ang-
balik).c5 The ruler (3£) there was a g ^ JJ Wei-wu-rh*^^. He was an
old friend of Chen-hai, and came with his relatives and priests of the
Hui-ho to meet us far outside the city. After our arrival in the city, he
presented us a dinner on a terrace, and his wife regaled us with wine.
They brought also very heavy water-melons (If J^si-kua) and sweet
melons ("y* JR kan-kua).^'^
The master received the visit of a Buddhist priest and spoke with
him by means of an interpreter. It must be observed, that the country
from this place to the east belonged to China at the time of the T'ang
dynasty. West of it there are neither Buddhists nor Taouists. The
Hui-ho only worship the west.*^^
63 Tie-sie is, according to A. Palladius' investigatious (see his Ancient traces of Giristianity
in China, in the Russian Oriental Record, voL i, pp. 25 — 63), the Chinese transcription of
the word tersa, used by the Persians since the time of the Sassanides, to designate the
Christians, and sometimes also the Fire worshippers and Magians. JHaithon, the king of
Little Armenia calls the Ouigours tarsi,
64 They saw the high volcanoes of the 'Fien shan, also marked on our maps.
65 C%*angr-6a-^a (probably Ch'angbalik. Balik=^^city." See note 59) was according to the
author, seven daj^s joui-ney from Bishbalik, to the west. On an ancient Chinese map of
Central Asia and Persia, etc. , of about the year 1330, this place is situated to the west of
Bie-shi-ba-la, and the name is writteu ^ /\. ^ Chaag-ha-li. In the Yiian sM this
city is repeatedly mentioned. I am not aware, that Persian or other western mediaeval
authors mention a place of this name. I will here remark, that in commenting upon
Ch'ang-(5h'un's travels to western Asia, I shall only give sh<-»rt notes and identifications of
the places mentioned by him. I intend to publish in another paper, the ancient Chinese
map of central aud western Asia, and there I will try to bring together all I have been
able to find in Chinese books about the mediaeval geography of this part of Asia.
66 By Wei-wu-rh the Ouigours are meant. This name is met only once in Ch'ang-ch'un's
travels. Compare notes 45 and 68.
67 Melons in CHnese are generally termed $^ JR tHen-kua, T'ien has the same meaning as
kan, both signifying "sweet."
68 IeJ it ffi ii W 3^ The Hui-ho only worship the west. Here by Hui-ho the Moham-
niedans are to be understood ; for the Mohammedans, when praying, always turn towards
Mecca. I repeat here my remarks about the confusion hi the Chinese authors of the l3th
century as regards the application of the names |eJ ^ Hui-ho or [bJ f,ft Hui-hu (by both
names the Ouigours were designated at the time of the T*aiig dynasty). In Ch'ang-
ch'un's travels, as we have seen (note 45), first the Ouigours are termed so, but further
on he calls the Mohammedans also by the name of Hui-ho. Tlie Yiian shi generally
names the Ouigours of Bishbalik :§: 7C S? Wei-wu-rh, and the Moliammedans [eJ \%
Hui-hu,— m a few cases also |EJ |eJ Hui-hui. In Ch'ang-ch'un's travels, the name
Wei-wu-rh is met only once (see note 6(3). There may be some reason for the fact, that the
Chinese in the 13th century called the Mohammedans Hui-ho or Hui-hu, terms used in form-
er times only to designate the Ouigours. It is known, that the so-called Avestem Ouigours in
the 10th and 11th centuries, extended their power far to the west over the Mohammedan
190 THE CHINESE IlECOllDER [Julj-
Tiie nexfc day we proceeded further to the west, and went along (the
northern slope of) the Yin shan as far as about ten stations.^^ "y^e
crossed also a sandy desert, where the loose sand is collected by the wind
into moving hillocks, resembling the waves of the sea (see note 55). TsTo
vegetation is visible there ; the carts cut deeply into the sand and the
horses also sink. To cross this sandy desert took a whole day's journey.
This is probably a part of the great desert (which Chen-hai called)
Po-hu tsien (the field of white bones). It is bounded on the south by
the Yi7i shall mountains.
After having left the sandy desert, we went five days, and stopped
on the northern side of the Yin shan. The next day early in the
morning we proceeded southward on a long slope seventy or eighty miles,
and stopped in the evening to rest. The air was cold ; we found no water.
The next day we started again and travelled south-westward ; and at a
distance of twenty li suddenly got sight of a splendid lake of about
two hundred li in circumference, enclosed on all sides by snow-topped
peaks, which were reflected in the water. The master named it the
Lake of Heaven. Following the shore, we descended in a southern
direction ; and on either side saw nothing but perpendicular cliffs and
rugged peaks. The mountains were covered to their summits with
dense forests, consisting of birches and pines more than a hundred
feet high. The river winds through the gorge for about sixty or seventy
li with a rapid current, sometimes shooting down in cascades. The
second prince,^^ who was with the emperor at the time he went to the
west (1219), first made a way through these mountains, cut through
the rocks, and built forty-eight bridges with the wood cut on the moun-
tains. The bridges are so wide that two carts can pass together.'^i
We passed the night in the defile, and left it the next m orning ;
then entered a large valley which stretched from east to west, well
watered, with abundant grass, and here and there some mulberry trees
or jujubes.
countries (compare the maps in Klaproth's Tableaux historiques de rAsie) ; and so the
Cliine!5e confounded the Ouigours and Mohammedans. In the History of the Ming Dynasty,
the Mussuhnans are always termed JEJ |eJ Hui-hui and the Ouigours Wei-wu-rh. It
seems to me that the name of ITui-hui, in use up to this time, originated from [bJ -^^
Hui-ho or [bJ f,| Hui-hu.
69 I translate the character fj ch^eng always by " station." As the Chinese of the present
time tinderstand it, cA'en^ means "a day's journey." It is only once in Ch*ang-ch*un's
travels, that mention is made of the number of li they traversed in one day, which was
seventy or eiglity (25 — 29 English miles) travelling down-hill.
70 Tchinguiz khan's second son Tchagatai.
71 Palladius remarks, that Ye-lu-cli^u-ts^ai^ Tchinguiz's minister, who ^vas with the conqueror
in Avestern Asia, in his poems, also speaks of these bridges, and of the splendid mountain
lake. A modern Chinese author, who wrote a commentary on Ch*ang-ch'un's travels,
identifies this lake with the lake Sairam^ north of the present Kouldja. He may probably
be right. See note 72.
August] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 191
Tlie next station from this was the city of fPf M i^ A-li-ina^'^
which we reached on the 27th of the 9th month. The ruler of fj jj }^
g P^ii-sur-man kuo (the reahn of P^u-su-many^ came out of the city
together with the Mongol ta-lu-hua-chi (goveraor. See my note about
this term in the Introduction) to meet the master. We stopped at
a fruit orchard on the west (of the city). The people here call
a fruit a-li-ma, and as the place is famed for its fruits, the city
received the name A-U-maJ'^ There is a kind of cloth, called ^ ^
J^ tu-lu-ma. The people say that it is woven from vegetable wool.
We got seven pieces of it for winter clothes. This hair resem-
bles the down (inclosing the seeds) of our willows. It is very clean,
fine and soft, and they use it for making thread, ropes, cloth and
wadding.^5 In cultivating the fields, the people use also artificial irriga-
72 This is, it seems, the city of pP) ]// S S A-li-ma-li^ mentioned very often in the Yuan
ski, and also by the Persian authors of the 13th century under the name of Almallk, but
its true position is not ascertained. Col. Yule in his excellent work, Cathay and the
■way thither, identifies Ahnalik with the present Kouldja in Hi ; apparently only on the
authority of the Chinese. But it must not be forgotten, that this identification of the
Ciiinese, was made only at the end of last century, by the savants of the emperor
Kien-lnng ; and I need not mention tliat all identifications of ancient places made by the
Chinese in the last or the present century are of no value, being altogether arbitrary. In
this case however the Chinese identification may be right ; at least it is not in contradic-
tion with other accounts we possess regarding ancient Almalik. Klaproth in his Mdm.
rel. a I'Aaie, tom. ii, p. 137, gives a translation of a description of Ferghanah by Sultan
Baber, at the beginning of the 16th century. In this description it is said : "Ferghanah is
bounded on the east by Kashgar, on the west by Samarcand, on the south by Badaklishan,
and on the north by high mountains." He mentions Almalig and Almatou as cities of
Ferghanah, destroyed before his time. With regard to Almatou, -the Russian Fort Wer-
?ioye, to the north of the lake Issikul , bears up to this time the Chinese name Alimatu.
As we shall see further on in the narrative of Ch'ang-ch'un's journey, Alimali is said to
be four days journey to the east from the river Talas, and I was inclined to look for it
near the western border of the Issikul lake, which then would answer the picturesque Lake
of Heaven of Ch'ang-ch'un. But I came to the conclusion, that theie must be a break
in the diaiy, or a confusion regarding the dates. On Cl/ang-ch'un's home voyage, A-li-
ma-li is again mentioned, and placed at about twelve days journey to the east from the
river Chui, which position would agree with the assumption, that A-11-ma-li was in the valle}'
of the Hi river. If the Chinese assertion is correct, that ancient A-h"-ma-li was near the place,
where Kouldja now stands, the Lake of Heaven, about one or two days journey to the north
of A-li-ma-li, must be identified with the Lake Sairain. In the Sin kiang tdd lio, a modem
description of Lake Sairam is given in the following terms : "The lake ^ P^ ^
Sai-li-mu is about two hundred li north-east of the city of Hi, to the north of the defile
leading through the Talki mountains. The lake is about three hundred li in circuit, and
bounded on all sides by high mountains." I know, that tlie regions here in question have
been repeatedly visted and described by Russian travellers (they belong now to Russia),
but unhappily I have no description of the Sairam lake for reference. I possess only a
new Russian map of Tiu'kistan and the adjacent countries, on which I find marked a
route leading from Urumtsi (Bishbalik) over Km-karussu, along the northern slope of the
T*ien shan to Lake Sairam, which is represented as surrounded by high mountains.
From the lake, the road passes south over the Borokhoro mountains to Kouldja. Tliis
may have been the way followed by Ch'ang-ch'un.
73 This is probably the same as Piano Carpini's Bessermin (Notice sur le Voyage de Plan de
Carpin^ par D'Avezac, p. 501), a mutilation of the word Mussulman. In the ancient
Russian annals, the Bussurman are often mentioned, the Mussuhnans being always meant.
Col. Yule states (/. c. p. 236), that Almalic was the seat of a Turkish principality before
the rise of the Mongols.
74 As Palladius informs us, ajina in fact means "fruit" in the Tartar language.
75 Here probably cotton is spoken of, which at that time was little known in China. Com-
-192 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Jt%-
tion by means of aqueducts. For drawing water they use a jar, which
they bear on their heads. When they saw our Chinese pail for drawing
water, they were much delighted, and said : You f^^ ;j!g /^ Tao-hua-shi
are very able men. They call the Chinese (j^ J^)=Toa-hua-shiJ'^
Journeying further to the west we arrived in four days'^'' at the
'§' M ?£ i^ ft T^(^-la-su mO'UenJ^ The river, which is deep and broad,
comes from the east, and cutting across the Yin shan mountains, runs
in a north-western direction. To the south of the river again are snow-
covered mountains.'''^ On the 1st of the 10th month (end of October)
we crossed the river in a boat, and proceeding southward arrived
at a great mountain, on the northern side of which was a small town.^^
pare the interesting investigations on the introduction of Cotton into China, by Mr. W. F.
Mayers, Chinese Secretary of H. B. M. Legation. — Notes and Queries on China and
Japan, 1868, No. 5.
76 Palladius supposes that fao-hua-shi is designed to render the word tamgaj, applied in
ancient time by the Mohammedans to China. See Col. Yule's learned investigations re-
garding this word, Cathay etc. p. lii. The taugas of Theophylactus is probably the same
as tamgaj.
77 There must be a break in the Chinese text, or a confusion regarding the dates ; for it is
impossible, that the travellers could make the distance from Kouldja to the river Talas,
about 530 miles in four days. It seems that the narrative of the journey between
A-h-ma-li and the river Chui is omitted, all the more as this way is described on the
homeward journey of Ch*ang-ch'un, and the distances given there between the Chui (see
note 151) and A-li-ma-li agree vvith the truth.
78 This is the river Talas of the present day, belonging now to Russian Turkistan. Mu-lien,
as I have stated above, is designed to render the Mongol word ?/mrew^river.
79. This account of the Talas river is perfectly correct. I will only add, that it discharges
itself into the Lake Karakul.
80 I do not believe that, by this small town the city of Talas or I'araz, often mentioned by the
Persian historians, is n:ieant. The true position of this city is not ascertained, but probably
it was on the river of the same name. Ch'ang-ch'un passed probably from Kouldja (Almalik)
by the great road marked on the above-mentioned Russian map, and leading from Kouldja
through Kastek Aulieata (on the Talas river) to Sairam (Tchemkend). It seems, that six
hundred years before Ch*ang-ch'un travelled, a Buddhist monk v^^^ Hiian-isang foUowed
the same route from the river Chui to the Talas. In his work Wi^PU Siyuki, translated
by Stan. Julien (Mfemoires sur les contrecs occidentales, tom. i, pp. 12-14.), the author states,
that he proceeded from China to Samarcand, by a route south of the T'ien shan mountains,
and along the southern border of the 'JH fl^ tsHng-ch^i (the description he gives of this lake
agrees perfectly with the Issikul). Ch'ang-ch^un as we have seen, chose the route north
of the T'ien shan and the Lake Issikul to the river Ch*ui. Hiian-tsang states, that five
hundred /*' to the noi-th-west of this lake is the cit}- of the river Su-ye ('^ ^ 7K ^
Su-ye shui ch'eng.), where the merchants of different countries meet. The river Su-ye
appears to be the same as the Ch'ui. Continuing his route, Hiian-tsang arrived four hun-
dred li to the west, at the well-watered country called "T* ^ Ts'ien-ts'iian (the thousand
springs), which to the south was bordered by snowy mountains, and on the three other sides
by plains. Casting his eyes upon the Russian map of Turkistan, the reader will agree, that
this coimtry must be looked for north of the high mountain range, stretching from the
western corner of the Issikul to the west. A great number of rivers and toiTents
come down from these mountains, and discharge themselves into the Chui river. In
Ch'ang-chun's travels, the same snowy mountains are mentioned to the south
of his route. About 150 li to the west of the Thousand springs, Huan-tsang came
'across the large city of PH ^ ^U Ta-l&-sze. This is without doubt the Talas or
Taras of the Persian authors, who speak also of a river of this name. Vivien de
St. Martin in his commentary on Stan. Julien's translation of the Si yu ki {I. c tom.
ii, pp. 267-71), suggests that the ancient city of Taras was not on the river Taras, but
near the Yaxartes, where now the city of Turkistan stands ; but Ins view is not at all
plausible. In Ch'ang-ch'un's travels, only a river Talasze is spoken of. Rubruquis
also notices this river, as a stream that loses itself in swamps and does not enter any sea.
%
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 193
Thence we travelled five days to the west. As the master travelled
by imperial order, and as we now approached the encampment of
Tchinfyuiz, Chung-lu went in advance to announce to the eiriperor the
arrival of the sage, while Chen-hai remained with the latter.
Travelling again westward during seven days, we crossed a moun-
tain, and met a Chinese envoy, who was returning to China.si The
envoy bowed before the tent of the master, who asked him : " When
did you leave?" The envoy answered: "I saw Tchinguiz for the last
time on the 12th of the 7th month. The emperor is pursuing the ^
J^ ff suan-tuan han^^ to f p jg Yi7i^du (India)."
Next day there was a great snowfall, and we reached a small town
of the Hui-ho (Mohammedans). The snow was one foot deep, but was
quickly melted by the sun.
On the 16th of the 10th month we went in a south-western
direction, crossed a river on a bridge of planks, and in the evening
reached the foot of the southern mountains (^ ^J nan shan). Here
w^ere (formerly) the dominions of ^^^^ ^ "^ ^ Ta-shi Lin-ya, who was
a d(;scendant of the ^ Liao. As the armies of the Kiri subdued the
liao, Ta-shi Lin-ya with several thousand men withdrew to the north-
west. After ten years perigrination from one place to another, he
finally reached this country .^^
81 ^ !M 1i^ ^"^.9 ^*" ^^**' "^" envo}' from the Eastern Hia." The latter is another name
for China, and especially for northern China, at the time spoken of the empire of the
^ Kin dynasty. Hia is the name of a renowned Chinese dynasty, b. c. 2205 — 1766.
'Jhere was a Tangut dynasty reijining in the present Ordos and Kansu, 982 — 1227, which
took the same dynastic name Hia. The empire of tins dynasty is generally called Si
Ilia (Western Hia) in Chinese books, whilst lun^ Hia means the eastern part of northern
China. The envoy Ch'ang-cl/un met here was an envoy of the Kin sent to Tchinguiz.
82 Suan-tuan han means " snltan khan,"— Djelaleddin, the sultan of Khovaresm.
83 The Chinese diarist evidently speaks of the dynasty of the Si-liao or Karakitai. (see note
33). In the JJao shi or "History of the Liao dj-nasty," chap. 30, at the end of the annals
{pen ki), the reader will find a detailed account of the adventures of flj) |^ J7^ ^
Ye-lii Ta-shi, called also ^^C yy Lin-ya, and his conquests, which extended over the whole
of eastern and western Turkistan. He was the founder of a powerful dynasty which
reigned 1125-1208, and was overthrown by tlie son of the last khan of the Naiman, Goutch-
ioiic of the Mohammedan writers, j^ {ij f^ Kii-ch^u-iii of the Clunese authors. Goutch-
louc was attacked by the Mongols in 1218 and slain. The accounts of the Chinese
historians about the Si-liao a^ree very well with the accounts given by Rashid-eddin,
regarding the Karakitai, Cf D'Ohsson, /. c. tom. i, p. 443. Rashid-eddin states, that the
capital of the Karakitai was Belasagnn (probably the same word as the Mongol balfjasun,
meaning " city "), but its proper position cannot be ascertained. It is only known from the
accounts given by Rashid-eddin, that it was situated in Turkistan in a well-watered
plain, with rich pasturage. According to the "JJQ ^ jjj*^ ^ Yiian ch'ao mi sJd, a his-
tory of Tchinguiz khan, the capital of the Karakitai was on the river C/i*ui (the river
bears the same nnme up to the present time). Compare Palladius' translation of the
Yiian ch^ao mi shi in the Record of the Russian Ecclesiastical Mission at Pekii g, vol.
iv, p. 92. The accounts given in Ch'ang-c'lmn's nan-ative of travel about the Si-liao,
seem to refer to the place where Balgasun was situated. But tlie country of the Si-liao
U placed there west of the Talas river (the Ch'ui is to the east of it). I shall show fm-tlier
on, that another Chinese traveller of tlie 13th century, who followed the same route as
Ch'ang-ch*un, mentions the moimtain lake described by Ch'ang-ch'un, Alimali, then a
place with vast ruins of a city of the Si-liao, and after this the Talas river, west of the
194 THE CHINESE RECORDER pulj-
Here the climate is quite different from that of the regions north
of the Yin shan (T'ien shan). The country has many plains, and the
people are employed in agriculture and breeding of silkworms. They
make wine from grapes (all wine in China, as is known, is made from
rice or millet). The fruits are about the same as in China ; but it does
not rain there during the whole summer and autumn ; hence the fields
are irrigated artificially by canals led ofl'from the rivers, and the corn
is brought to maturity. To the north-east are mountains, to the south-
west valleys,^'* which stretch out for ten thousand li.
This kingdom (of Ta-shi Lin-ya. See note 83) existed about a
hundred years. As the power of the Naiman was broken (by Tchinguiz.
See note 9), they fled {i.e. Goutchlouk, the son of T^ai-yang the khan
of the Naiman) to the Ta-shi, and after becoming powerful, overthrew
that nation. Subsequently the suan-tuan (sultan of Khovaresm) con-
quered the western part of their dominions ; then Tcbinguiz arrived, the
Naiman (Goutchlouk) were totally destroyed, and the suan-tuan was
also overthrown.
We were informed, that the way still before us presented many
difficulties. One of our carts was broken, and we were obliofed to leave
it behind.
The 18th of the 10th month, we travelled westward along the hills,
and after seven or eight days journey, the mountains suddenly turned
to the south. We saw a city built of red stones ; and there were the
traces of an ancient military encampment. To the west we saw great
grave mounds, which resembled the ^ ^ tou-sing (the constellation
of Ursa major). Passing over a stone bridge, and travelling five days
along the south-western mountains, we arrived at the city of ^ ^
Sai-lan.^^
There is a small tower in Sai-lan. The ruler, a Hui-ho (Moham-
medan) came to meet us, and directed us to our lodging. During
the first days of the 11th month (1221) much rain fell.
Tlie 4th of the 11th month (end of November) was the new year
of the country people. They were walking in parties congratulating
each other.
city of the Si-liao. There is probably a mistake in the diary of Ch'ang-ch'ian's travels ;
for it is stated there, that the distance between Alimah and the Talas river, about live
hundred and thirty rriles, was made in four days, a thing impossible ; and on the other hand
it is stated, that the caravan of Ch'ang-ch'un took twenty-five days from the river Talas
to reach Sairam, which is according to the maps, only a hundred miles distant. Perhaps
by some mistake, pai-ts of the diary have been transposed. We shall see in the account of
the homewai-d journey, that they took twenty days from Sairam to the river Ch'ui, and
twelve days between the Ch'ui and Alimali. This agrees perfectly with the tnith.
84 The Chinese text has ]]\ ch^nrn^ "valley ;" but probably low coimtries are meant.
85 On the Russian u^ap of Turkistan, Sairam, which is probably the Sai-lan of the Chinese,
is marked near the city of Tchemkend, about a hundred iniles to the south-west of the
Talas river.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 11)5
On the same day Chao Kiu-ku (one of Ch'ang-ch^in's disciples)
said to one of his companions : *' At the time I resolved, in Siian-te, to
follow the master, I had a presentiment that I was leaving never to
return f^ and during my journey, my heart has been always sad. But
I followed the precepts of our master, who teaches, that thoughts about
dying and living ought not to perplex the mind of a man of the true
doctrine. His heart ought not to be excited by thoughts about joy and
sorrow. Whatever too may happen in life is good. I feel, that now
the term of my returning {i.e. of my death) is near (|§ ^ {(fp). You,
friends, serve faithfully our father." After a short sickness of several
days, he died on the 5th of the 11th month.
Thence we proceeded south-westward, and arrived after three
days at a city, the ruler of which, likewise a Hui-ho, met and regaled
us. The next day we passed another city, and after two days travelling
reached the river ^ ^ ^ ^ Ho-ch^an mu-lien.^'^ We crossed the
river on a floating bridge, and stopped on its western bank. The
guardian of the bridge presented to Chen-hai a fish with an enormous
mouth and without scales.^^ The sources of this river are in the south-
east, between two snowy mountains ; its water is muddy and runs
rapidly ; the depth being several cJiang.^^ It flows to the north-west, it
is unknown how many thousand li; being bounded on the south-west
by a desert, without water or grass, extending more than two hundred
li ;^ for which reason we travelled there in the night. We went south-
ward to high mountains covered with snow (in winter), and then to
the west. These mountains are connected with the southern mountains
oi Sie-mi-sze-Tcan (Samarcand, v. ^.).
We then arrived at a city, where we found grass and water ; and
further on passed another city, the chief of which, a Hui-ho (Moham-
medan), came to meet us, and entertained us at a place south of the
city, with a dinner and wine. By his orders, boys performed some plays,
dancing with swords and climbing on poles. After this we passed two
cities more, travelled half a day among mountains, and came out at a
86 ^ W :^ fi ^ ^K literally, "I felt the omen of the long journey. "
87 Ho-chan mu-lien. — M%t-lien=muren=''* r\vQx ^' in Mongolian. Ho-ch*an means the
river Khodjand (Yaxartes, Sihoun, now Sir-daria). I find in D'Herbelot's Bibiio-
tMque orientale, p. 791: '■'■ Sihoun^ le fleuve que les anciens out appell6 lax-
artes. Les Arabes I'appellent ordinairement Nahar Khodjand^ le fleure de Kho-
djand." Sultan Baber in his description of Ferghanah in the begimn'ng of the 16th
century, calls it also the river of Khodjand. See Klaproth's M€in. ret. a tAsie^ torn,
ii, p. 138. The Yaxartes is repeatedly mentioned in the Yikin s/ti, and alwaj'S termed
Ho-ch*an, or designated by similar-sounding characters.
88 Probably a sheat-fish (silurus), for the silurus genus is without scales. There are silurus
of large size, mentioned by modern travellers, in the Sir-daria.
89 One chang (^)=I0 Chinese feet.
90 Tliis is a very exact desoription of the Sir-daria and the regions west of it.
196 THE CHINESE RECOKDER L^uly-
vallej which stretched from south to north.^^ Here we passed the night
under a splendid mulberry tree (^ f^ smig'Shu)^ which could cover with
its shade a hundred men.^^
Further on we reached another city, and saw on the road a well
more than a hundred feet deep, where an old man, a Hui-ho (Moham-
medan), had a bullock, which turned the draw-beam and raised water
for thirsty people. The emperor Tchinguiz, when passing here, saw this
man, and ordered that he should be exempted from taxes and duties.
On the 18th of the 11th month (middle of December) after having
crossed a great river, we arrived at the northern side of the great city
^^' 3^ S © "P Sie-mi-sze-kan.^^ We were met in the suburb (of Samar-
cand) by the -j^M ^ $lj H ^ T^ai-shi yi-la km kung,^^ the chief
officers of the Mongol army, the chiefs of the Hui-ho (Mohammedans),
etc. and having pitched a great number of tents we rested there.
Chung-lu (the adjutant) who had left the master and hastened to
inform the emperor, was found detained here by some hinderances on
the road. He said to the master : " On our road, at a distance of about
a thousand li is a great river (the Amu-daria). I have been informed
that the rebels have destroyed the floating bridge aad the boats there.
Besides this we are now in the depth of winter. I think it would be bet-
ter to wait and start in spring.'^ The master agreed, and some time after-
wards we entered the city (of Samarcand) by the north-eastern gate.
Samarcand is laid out on the borders of canals. As it never
rains in summer and autumn, the people have conducted two rivers
to the city,^^ and distributed the water through all the streets,
so that every house can make use of it. Before the dynasty of the
suan-tuan (sultan of Khovaresm) was overthrown, the city of Sie-
91 They crossed probably the monntains to the north of Samarcand, and passed thi-ough the
defile known by the name of " Gate of Tamerlane."
92 I am not aware, that there are in that country such large mulberry trees. Perliaps the
author was mistaken, having seen a plane tree {platamis onentalis). Of this latter
tree I have seen in Persia, near ^the city of Demavend, specimens of enormous size
and overshadowing a great area.
93 Sie-mi-sze-ka7i is Samarcand, often mentioned in the Yuan shi and other Chinese works of
the time of the Mongols. Col. Yule in his Cathay, etc. p. 192, infoi-msus, that Samarcand
was also called Semiscant in the middle ages, which name sounds very similar to the
Chinese name Sie-mi-sze-kan. But Samarcand was also called s^ ^•, ~p Siin-sze-kan,
Tliis name occurs once in Ch'ang-ch*un's narrative of travel (see note 35), and often in
the Yiian shi. On the ancient Chinese map of the date 1330, the name is written ^ |§f
lEP ~f* Sa-}na-rh-kan. Palladius states, that according to Ye-lu-ch'u-ts'ai (see his poems),
Samarcand was called '^ ^ j^ Ho-chmy fu (the city between the rivers) by the
KUtan (Si-liao). In one of his poems, Ch'ang-ch'un calls it ^pj ^ Ho-fu.
94 "Pai-shi is the highest charge in the empire, the fiirst councillor of the emperor. Yi-la
is a family name of the K'itan. Kuo kung is an honorific title. (Palladius) Probably
Tchinguiz khan's minister Ye-lu-ch*u-ts*ai is meant, who was a K'itan. (See bis biography,
Yiian shi, chap. 146.)
95 Heuce the name Ho-chung fu (see note 93).
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 197
mi-sze-kan bad a population of more than a hundred thousand famihes ;
but after the occupation, only the fourth part remained behind. Most
of the fields and gardens belong to the Hui-ho (Mohammedans), but they
are not allowed to dispose of them. They are obliged to manage their
properties in conjunction with K^itan, Chinese, and men from J^ |§" Ho-
si (west of the Yellow river, the present Kansu) f^ Chinese workmen
are living everywhere. In the middle of the city, there is an elevated
place, about a hundred feet high, on which the new palace of the
sultan was built.^^ Formerly the T^ai-shi (see note 94) lived here, but
as this part of the city had become insecure, owing to numerous rob-
bers, he had withdrawn to the northern side of the river. The master
with his disciples then occupied the palace, declaring that Taouists have
no fear. The T^ai-shi furnished everything for the master's subsistence,
and from day to day his veneration for him increased. We saw there
peacocks (JL ^ hung.-tsHo) and great elephants,^^ which had come
from f p ^ Yin-du (India) a country several thousand li to the south-east.
The master remained for the winter in Sie-mi-sze-kan ; and the
adjutant with several hundred soldiers proceeded to explore the road in
advance. We had often visits of Chinese, w^ho came to bow before the
master. There was also an astronomer, whom the master asked about
the eclipse, which had happened on the 1st of the 5th month. The
astronomer said : " At this place (Samarcand) between 7 and 8
o'clock in the morning it was at its greatest, when six;-tenths of the sun
was eclipsed." The master then remarked, that he observed the same
eclipse on the river Lu-kii, and just at noon it was total ; but that,
when he arrived in his journey to the south-west, at the K{7i shan, the
people told him, that at that place the eclipse was at its greatest
at 10 o'clock in the morning, and seven-tenths of the sun was eclipsed.
Thus the same eclipse was seen at different places in diflferent aspects.
Kung Ying-ta^^ in his commentary on the Ch^un tsHu (" Spring
and Autumn annals " of Confucius.) says : "When it happens, that the
moon stands opposite the sun, we have an eclipse ; but it is only
observable for those who are straight under the moon. As re-
gards those who are distant from this spot, the aspect of the eclipse
changes for them at every thousand li. If one take for instance a fan
and put it before a light, then a place will be seen entirely covered
by the shadow ; whereas on the sides, where there is gradually more
light, one is by degrees further removed from the overshadowed place."
96 These peoples of different nations came probably along with Tchinguiz.
97 Palladius observes, that this palace is mentioned in the poems of Ye-lti-<;h*u-ts'ai.
98 The Persian historians mention also the elephants of Samarcand. (D'Ohsson, Ic torn, i, p. 240")
99 Kung Ying-ta was a descendant of Confucius. He lived in th» time ef the T'ang dynasty.
(Palladius)
198 THE CHINESE KECOKDER [Julj-
At the end of the 12th intercalary month (middle of February)
1222, the adjutant returned from his exploration, and said to the mas-
ter : "The second prince^^*^ has moved out with his army, and the
bridores have been repaired. I had sent to his encampment to inform
him, that the master intended to present himself to the emperor. The
prince said, that the emperor was then staying on the south-east
of the :fc 8 ill Ta-siie shan -^^^ but that the road by which the
master would be obliored to pass, was covered with deep snow to an
extent of about a hundred li. Therefore the prince invited the master to
come to his encampment, and wait there for the favorable time .for
startino-. The prince offered also to give the master a convoy of Mon-
gol soldiers." After Chung-lu had finished his report, the master re-
pHed (declining the offer) : " I have heard, that the country south of the
river (Amu-daria) is completely destitute of vegetable aliments, and I use
only rice, meal and vegetables. Please, express my excuse to the prince.' '
In the 1st month (end of February) 1222, the ;(£ |g ba-lan
beo-an to flower.^^^ The ba-lan (fruit) resembles small peaches ; the
fruit being gathered and eaten in autumn. The taste is like that of
the ]^ i^^^ hu t^ao (walnut).
On the 2nd of the 2nd month, the time of the equinox, the
blossoms of the peach trees dropped. The astronomer Pang-li-kung
and others invited the master to a walk outside the city, to the west.
The adjutant and some officers accompained us and brought wine with
them. The day was fine and the air delicious ; the flowers and trees
were in their full freshness ; everywhere we saw lakes, orchards, ter-
races, towers and tents. We lay down on the grass, and were all very
happy together, talking about matters sublime.
The 15th of the 2nd month, 1222, was a holiday, :J: -t W 5C 15
t^ai-shang chen-yuan tsie.'^^^ The officers begged the master again to
take a w^alk with thenj west of the city. There were gardens and
groves succeeding one another uninterruptedly to an extent of more
than a hundred li. Even Chinese gardens cannot be compared (with
those of Samarcand) ; but the gardens in that country are very quiet,
no singing of birds is heard there.
At the beginning of the 3rd month, A-li-sien^^'^ arrived from the
100 Tchinguiz khan's second son Tcliagatai.
101 Evidently the H'mdu-kush is meant.
102 Tlie author means probably the almond tree. The Persian name of almonds is hadam.
There are no almonds in China. What Europeans call almonds in China, are the kernels
of the apricot.
103 According to Palladius, in honor of Lao tze^ the founder of the Tao sect-
ion This is, it seems, the same Alisien, who was sent by Tchmguiz khan's brother Utchekin to
Peking, to invite the asister on the part of the prince, and vrho on that occasion accom-
panied the master on his journey to the west. See note 12.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 199
emperor's encampment with the following decree : "Sainted man, thou
hast arrived from the country where the sun rises ;^^^ thou hast met
great difficulties in crossing mountains and valleys ; indeed, thou hast
taken great pains. I am now about to return, but I wait impatiently
for thine explanation to me of the doctrine of the Tao. Do not delay
meeting me." The adjutant Chung-lu received an imperial order :
" Invite him to come. If you accomplish my wishes I shall reward
you." The emperor also gave an order to Chen-hai : " Accompany
and protect the master on his way ; then you will experience my bene-
volence." Besides this, the wan-hii ^"^"^ ^ M ^ Bo-lvrdji^^'^ received
an order to escort the master through the '^ Iron gate.''
(To he continued.)
WHAT CAUSED THE SUDDEN DEATH OF CHIRST ?
By Rev. T. P. Crawford.
npmS question is now agitating the minds of many intelligent Chris-
tians, and calls for a satisfactory solution.
Crucifixion is known to be a kind of slow, bloodless torture, not
sufficient of itself alone to produce immediate death. Criminals, in
ancient times, ordinarily remained suspended on the cross from two to
six days, and finally died from fever, thirst, and starvation. But Christ,
in the full vigor of manhood, having sufficient strength to speak deli-
berately to those about him, and at the very last moment to cry with a
loud voice, suddenly expired at the end of only six hours, while the
thieves continued to live till dispatched by the soldiers. Why was this?
Some have maintained that he was a person of very delicate constitu-
tion, and died from exhaustion ; others, that he died by an act of his
own will ; and recently many are holding, that intense mental agony
ruptured his heart.
True, he might have died from either of these, or many other like
causes ; but to the destruction of them all, and the false doctrines and
sentimentalisms which they tend to foster, the Scri})tures give a very
different and reasonable account of the matter. He was slain while on
the cross, and died by shedding his life-blood for our sins,— as I shall
endeavor briefly to show.
105 B ffi ;S Ji
106 ^ ^ ivan huy "commandej' of ten thousand."
107 Bo-lu-dji vrns probably the Bourgoudji ot jBo«r<f;Vc mentioned by Rasliid-eddin, as one
of the four heroes in Tchinguiz khan's army, who commanded his life-guards. (D'Ohssou
I. c. torn, i, p. 40, torn, ii, pp. 4, 457) Tliese four heroes are also mentioned in the Yuan
shi, chap. 99, " Life-guards," and have their separate biographies. Boiirdji's biography
is found in chap. 119.
200 THE CHINESE RECORDER [July-
I. According to the law of Moses, that which was torn or died of
itself, was unclean, and consequently unacceptable as an offering to God.
This would haye been the case if Christ had died from exhaustion, by an
act of his own will, through rupture of the heart, or any such like cause.
The paschal lamb, as well as every other sacrifice, had to be without
blemish and actually killed through the shedding of its blood ; for it was
the theory of the ceremonial law, that the blood atoned for sin by
means of the soul or life which dwelt within it.
Christ was '^ the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the
world ;"* — " the Lamb slain from the foundation of the vrorld ;"f —
"whose blood cleanseth us from all sin."| Paul says, " Chirst our
passover is sacrificed (lit. slain) for us,"§ — " and without shedding of
blood is no remission.*'|| Such words certainly do not contemplate only
a few drops which possibly might have oozed out from around the nails
in his hands and feet, or some cold clots that " might have fallen by
the force of gravity " from his dead body ; but his warm life-blood
which flowed for our sins, as in the case of the paschal lamb.
Would it not be passing strange, after all the pains and labor
taken in the Old Testament ritual, to teach the lesson that the life-blood
of the sacrificial victim made the typical atonement, the whole thing
should break down in Christ the antitype ? But it does not break down.
Throughout the New Testament, the blood of Christ is made the
ground of our salvation, and is constantly put by a euphemism for his
death, as if caused by the loss of it. Many passages seem to take it for
granted, that it was well understood by those for whom the apostles
wrote, that he was crucified as a, cursey and slain as a sacrifice for us.
Peter says, they " killed the Prince of life."^ Also, " Him, .... ye
have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified mid slain ;"** — separat-
ing the transaction into two distinct parts. And again in two places :
" whom ye slew and hanged on a tree : '* ft — the literal Greek, " whom
ye slew having hanged him on a tree."
IL The Messianic prophecies foretell the Saviour's death by a
stroke or its equivalent ; as, " They shall look upon me whom they
pierced (killed by piercing), and they shall mourn."{j: " He is brought
as a lamb to the slaughter. ''''^^ " For the transgression of my people was he
stricken.''^^ "He hath /^owrgc? oi<^ his soul (or life-blood) unto death. "^t.
" Smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered."*** "Awake, 0
swordy against my shepherd,"ttt &c. David not only says, " They pierced
my hands and feet," yt but in the same connection prays, " Deliver my
* John i : 29. t Kev. xui : 8. % I John i : 7. § 1 Cor. v : 7. 1| Heb. ix : 22.
t Acts iii : 15. ** Ibid ii : 23. ft IWd. v : 30. See also x : 39. JJ Zecli. xu : 10.
§§ Isaiah liii : 7. |||| Ibid hii : 8. 1^ Ibid, liii : 12. *** Zech. xiii : 7. ftt Ibid.
XXt Psalm xxii : 16.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 201
Boul from the sword.^'* Ho saw in vision both the nails with which ho
was crucified, and the sword or s})ear with which his life was taken from
the earth. Jesus himself not only speaks of being " lifted up/'f or cruci-
fied, but also of being "killed," '^slain,^' "put to death," i&c, as, "This
is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for iiiany."J The
communion still bears witness to the manner in which Christ's life was
given for our salvation.
With only the above-submitted proof before us, would we not be
fully justified in holding that he was crucified, and also slain with a
spear, sword, or some other sharp instrument, so as to cause immediate
death, as in the case of the paschal lamb and other sacrificial victims ;
although we might not be able to show exactly when, how, or by whom
it was done ? By a careful study of the details of the crucifixion, even
these I believe, may be satisfactorily ascertained. Let us proceed.
III. But allow me first to state that crucifixion in Judea differed
in two important respects from that in other portions of the Roman
empire. In Judea criminals were killed on the cross, and their bodies
buried the same day ; while elsewhere, they were allowed to die by slow
degrees, and their bodies were left to be devoured by the birds of prey.
The law of Moses says (Deut. xxi : 22, 23), " If a man have com-
mitted a sin worthy of death, and he be to be put to death, and thou
hang him on a tree ; his body shall not remain all night upon the tree,
but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day ; (for he that is hanged
is accursed of God ;) that thy land be not defiled," and Josephus says
that in his time, " the Jews took so much care of the burial of the dead,
that they took down the bodies of the condemned and crucified, and
buried them before the sun was set."
The Roman governors doubtless permitted their Jewish subjects to
follow their own law and higher sense of humanity in these particulars ;
and therefore it was perfectly well understood in advance by the
soldiers, and all others concerned in crucifying Christ and the two
thieves, that they were to be dispatched and buried before nightfall.
Thus a Jewish crucifixion carries with it the idea, both of a nailing to
the cross, and a slaying by some extraneous means. This was generally
done, I suppose, by breaking the legs and beating the breasts with
bludgeons, — also a bloodless mode of producing death. But (^od care-
fully ])reserved the honor and sacrificial character of Christ, by permit-
ting his side to be pierced, and his life-blood spilled in advance, and
contrary to the ordinary custom, — thus pointing him out as the Lamb
of God who was crucified and slain, and yet "not a bone of him was
broken."
♦ Ibid xxU: 20. t John Jii : 14, &c. % Mat. xxvi : 28.
202 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Jwly-
Rernembering the difference between a Jewish and Roman cruci-
fixion, let ns examine the statement found in the 19th chapter of
John : " Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of
the other which was crucified with him ; but when they came to Jesus,
and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs : But one
of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there
out blood and water."* Now this is only an indirect way of say-
ing that Jesus was killed by a spear-thrust, and simply gives the
reason why they found him already dead. He by no means says they
pierced his side after they looked on him, or saw that he was dead
already. The order of language is not always the order of events,
and we know from the fact that forthwith there come out blood and
water, that he refers to what was done while Jesus was still livino-.
For if his pulse had ceased to beat for an hour or two, as was evidently
the case, blood would not have flowed from the wound ; unless we sup-
pose a miracle, a previous rupture of the heart, or some other strange
thing which we have no right to do without proof, — especially in opposi-
tion to the law of sacrifices, which required the blood of a living
victim, and not that of a dead one.
Moreover John says a few verses below, that this very spear-
thrust fulfilled the Scripture, which saith : " They shall look on him
whom they pierced :"f — that is, whom they killed by piercing. Otherwise
it should read : " They pierced him whom they looked upon." When
the attention is aroused to these points, it is perfectly easy, natural,
and without violence to the text, to understand the passage as here
proposed ; — and this relieves the subject of all theological as well as
physiological difficulties. Otherwise they are by no means few, or easy
of solution. But this is not all.
IV. The above interpretation of John is sustained by both Mat-
thew and Mark ; for they each say in substance, that he was dispatched
by a soldier about the ninth hour, in order to prevent Elias from
coming to save or take him down from the cross. (Mat. xxvii : 49.
Mark xv : 36.) Now the Greek imperative verb A<^zq or ^^fre, used
here and rendered in our translation " let be," or " let alone," is the
very word whose leading sense is 'Uo send away, discharge a missile,
dismiss, or get rid of," and is happily rendered by "dispatch him." (See
Liddell and Scott. A(lnr]p.i.) It is here the language of excited soldiers,
and used by them in a terse, military manner, like we now say, — shoot !
— fire ! — let fly ! — charge ! and without the pronoun following it. Every-
where else when rendered " let alone," this is the case ; as, " Let tJiem
♦ Verses 32—34. t Jo>in xix : 37.
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 203
alone:"* ''Let her alone ;"t "Let it alone."t Simi)ly ''let bo/' or "let
alone " is neither good Greek nor good English. That the soldiers not
only cried " dispatch " him, but actually did so, let us briefly consider
the circumstances under which they were placed at the time. Ifc
was a very res])onsible position, being death by the Roman law, for
them to allow a prisoner in charge to escape out of their hands. This
is evident from four cases mentioned in the New Testament. First,
the chief priests " gave large money unto the soldiers," and also pro-
mised to secure them if they would say that Jesus' " disciples came by
night, and stole him away while they slept."§ Second, on Peter's escape
from prison, Herod sought for him but finding him not, " examined the
keepers, and commanded that they should be put to death."|| Third,
the keeper of the prison at Phillippi, " seeing the prison doors open, drew
out his svvord, and would have killed himself, supposing that the prisoners
(Paul and Silas) had been fled."^ Fourth, " the soldiers' counsel was (at
the shipwreck) to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and
escape."** From these and other proofs, we see that it was not only
death for them to suffer their prisoners to escape, but that they had the
right, in case there was danger of it, to kill them on the spot ; and this,
I conceive, is what they did in the case of Christ.
Look for a moment at the causes calculated to alarm the soldiers,
and make them anxious for their own safety. Even the chief-priests
and scribes were afraid to put Jesus to death on the feast day, " lest
there be an uproar among the people."tt But he is now in char ore
of the soldiers, and being crucified by order of the Roman governor,
instigated by the magnates of the Jewish nation. It is the passover
festival, vast crowds are at Jerusalem, and intense excitement prevails
everywhere. A great multitude of his disciples are in the vicinity,
while his enemies, the chief-priests and elders of the people are round
about the place mocking and saying : " let him save himself, if he be
Christ, the chosen of God f^ "if he be the King of Israel, let him now
come down from the cross ;"§§ and other reproachful epithets. It is now
about the ninth hour, and darkness is over all the land. Jesus in the
midst of this darkness suddenly cries with a loud voice, " Eli, Eli, lama
sabachthani ?" in a language scarcely understood by the soldiers ; but
some of the Jews standing there interpreted his words to mean, that he
was calling for Elias to come to his rescue.|||| The soldiers are evidently
* Mat. XV : 14. f Mark xiv : 6. J Luke xiii : 8. § See Mat. xxviii : 12--14.
II Acts xii : 19. f Ibid, xvii : 27. ** Acts xxvii: 42. ft Mat. xxvi : 5.
XI Lukexxiii: 35. §§ Mat. xxvii: 42.
nil This reproachful interpretation of Christ's words caused the soldiers to cast a spear through
his stomach and heart, the fountains of life, and thus was literally fulfilled the saying of
the Psalmist: "Reproach hath broken my heart." (Ps. IxLx : 20.) "My heart" is like
wax; it is melted in the midst of my bowels." (Ps. xxJi: 14.)
204 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Julj-
alarmed, for when one of them ran and gave him vinegar to drink, —
an act calculated to prolong his life, — " the rest (in opposition) said,
{A(peg,) dispatch (him), let us see whether Elias will come to save
him," — that is, we will put it beyond his power to do so. Then
" Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, (from the pain
caused by the spear-thrust,) yielded up the ghost."*
How natural under the circumstances that the soldiers should
have killed him ; and how unnatural that they should say " let be," or
" let us wait quietly to see if Elias will come and rescue him," at the
risk of their own lives ! If Ac^sg had been rendered ^'dispatch him," or
" dismiss him," instead of " let be " in this place, the cause of Christ's
sudden death would have been apparent to every English reader of the
Bible.
Lastly, there is a rejected rendering in four manuscripts of
Matthew, which confirms the above interpretation of John, as to the
time when Christ's side was pierced. I will now re-translate the whole
passage, supplying the rejected portion : " And about the ninth hour
Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sahachthani t
Some of them that stood there when they heard it, said, ' he calleth for
Elias.' And immediately one of them ran and took a sponge, and
filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink.
But the rest said, ^dispatch (him), that we may see whether Elias comes
to save him.' But another taking a spear, pierced his side, and forthwith
came there out water and blood. And Jesus, again crying with a loud
voice, dismissed his spirit."
Much more could be said in support of the position taken in this
essay ; but I prefer to leave it here, hoping the effort may throw some
fresh light on the subject, and cause all those engaged in translating
the Scriptures, both at home and abroad, to re-examine the whole ques-
tion, including the rejected reading found in the four manuscripts of
Matthew.
TuNG-cHOw, June 27th, 1874.
NOTES OF A TOUR FROM NINGPO TO KINGHWA.
By Rev. M. J. Kjsowlton, D. D.
JJECENTLY, with two native assistants, I made a trip to Kinghwa,
which lies in the central part of Chekiang province. The route from
Ningpo led up the western branch of the river Yung, past the district
cities of Tze-chi and Yii-yiau, across the Ts^aou-ngo river (over the
* See Mat. xxvii : 49, 60.
August] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 205
high mud banks of wliich the boat was drawn by buffaloes), past the fu
city of Shou-hing and the district city of Siau-shan, thenco across the
Tseen-tang river by a free ferry (established by a Ningpo man), to
Hangchow. The distance thus traversed is about a hundred and thirty
miles, and is usually made in about three days. Having spent a plea-
sant Sabbath at Hangchow, on Monday we proceeded up the Tseen-tang
river, past the district cities of Fu-yang and T'ung-li, the fu city of Yen-
chow, and the district city of Lan-ki, and reached Kinghwa on Satur-
day. The distance from Hangchow is only about a hundred and fifty
miles, but the progress is slow in consequence of the rapid current,
against which the boat must be towed, and hence can go only during
the day time.
Ten years ago, I passed over this same route for the first time,
and I could not but mark the great change, in a missionary point of
view, during the decade. Then, there was not a single foreign mis-
sionary residing in any of the cities lying along the route. Now, in the
city of Shou-hing I found three' missionary families living, two of them
in houses built in foreign style ; and in Hangchow there are seven mis-
sionary families, two single missionaries and one single lady, all resid-
ing in foreign-built houses except one. The mission compound of the
Southern Presbyterian Board (U. S. A.), consisting of two dwelling-
houses, two large school-buildings, two chapels, and several small
buildings ; all newly erected on a large lot, situated on one of the
great thoroughfares of the city, was entirely paid for and the lot pre-
sented by the chief officials of Hangchow, the mission making over to
them another lot and two or three buildings in a much less desirable
location. This is a very significant occurrence, wliich shows conclu-
sively that the native officials do recognize the treaty- right of mission-
aries to purchase and hold property, as well as reside permanently in
the interior of the country.
Ten years since, there were no mission stations occupied by native
preachers, along the whole route, excej)t at Yii-yaou. Now, there are
stations established in all the cities mentioned above, except Fu-yang,
T^unof-li and Yen-chow. Numerous out-stations also have been estab-
lished at villages and cities more or less remote from the route travelled.
In the vicinity of Yii-yaou especially, there are many flourishing out-
stations, and several churches with native ordained pastors. At Shou-
hing there is a fine church built in foreign style, and in Tze-cthi a for-
eign-built church has recently been dedicated. South of Shou-hing,
several out-stations have been established, at one of which in the
district city of Cheng, there is great interest manifested. About twenty
have recently been baptized in that city, and many are earnestly
206 THE CHINESE RECORDER [July-
inquiring and favorably disposed towards Christianity. Beyond
Hangcliow also, on the west and north-west some forty or fifty miles
distant, four or five out-stations have been established, and quite a
number of persons have been baptized. In the city of Hangchow there
are several boarding-schools for boys and girls, and a dispensary and
hospital, under the management of Dr. Gait, in connection with the
English Church Mission, all in successful operation. In the chapel
attached to the dispensary, there is daily preaching to a crowded
audience of attentive hearers.
Ten years since, there were probably less than four hundred native
Christians all told, in this province ; now, there are over fourteen
hundred communicants in the churches connected with the several
societies. Then, there were but some fifteen or twenty native preachers ;
now there are about one hundred in the province, of whom some ten or
twelve have been ordained. Most of those ordained, were trained in
the boarding-school of the American Presbyterian Mission, now in
charge of Eev. S. Dodd at Hangchow.
Thus it will be seen, that during the past decade, the number of
converts to Christianity in this province, has increased over three-and-
a-half-fold, and the number of native preachers about five-fold.
It is a fact also, worthy of mention, especially in view of the as-
sertion often made, that the converts are all from the ignorant and
uninfluential classes, that over a hundred of the converts are literary
men ; a number of them having literary degrees, and several have ob-
tained their degrees since having become Christians. It has been
my privilege to baptize sixteen literary men, of whom six had the
degree of siu-tsai, and one that of chii-jm. Probably many other mis-
sionaries in China have had a similar experience ; if so, the number
of literary men who have become Christians, is far above the usual
estimate. Still, so far as my own observation goes, the literary men
who become converts do not constitute our best and most reliable
Christians, but rather the reverse. The literati of China evidently
constitute the most hopeless class, so far as any reformation or improve-
ment is concerned. They are as ignorant of science and of all really
useful knowledge, and are as superstitious, as any other class ; and
they excel all others in their narrow-minded bigotry and attachment
to old forms and customs, and in their hypocrisy and duplicity. They
are chiefly distinguished for their knowledge of their ancient classics,
and their ignorance of everything else ; for their self-conceit and con-
tempt of everybody else, especially ^'foreign devils;" and for their
politeness, their suavity, and their skill in scheming, treachery and
lying. They are the chief supporters of ih& /ung^shui, ancestral and
AugUSt.J AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 207
devil-worship superstitions, and constitute by far the most obstructive
element to all progress If this view is not complimentary, it at least
accords in general with the facts.
In regard to the progress of Christianity in this province, the
statistics show that it has been steady and indeed comparatively rapid ,
— far from being discouraging, especially when we take into account all
the circumstances. In our neighboring province of Fohkien, the progress
has been still more rapid, there being at the present time about four
thousand communicants, and several self-supporting churches.
NiNGPO, June 'Srd, 1874.
THE CHINESE DAUGHTER-IN-LAW.
Read be/ore the Tung-choiv Literary Association, convened at the house of the
Reo. J. F. Crosseite, June ISt/i^ 1873.
nPHE position of the daughter-in-law in China I propose to discuss,
not according to the theories laid down in books, or as talked by
literary men in polite circles, but as it is practically exemplified
among the people in this part of the empire. It is often remarked, by
those intimately acquainted with Chinese society, that the principal
idea, underlying the general desire among the women for sons, is the
prospect of support in old age ; and I do not hesitate to place by its
side, that of havinof dauorhters-in-law to minister to their wants, and
give them dignity in the household. A mother's affection is sufficient
to prevent cruelty to her own children, but she can with impunity
tyrannize over her sons' wives. She has served her time as cook, wash-
erwoman, and maid of all work to her husband's family, being confined
to household duties while all the rest went to theatres and feasts ; deem-
ing it a satisfactory reply to the question, " Are you going?" to say " I
have a mother-in-law." She has looked forward eagerly to the time,
when she should have others take the place she has occupied, to watch
her smiles and frowns. In short, she who has long been servant be-
comes mistress, and as is notably the case with freed slaves, is a nar-
row-minded tyrant.
The age at which it is considered desirable to engage a wife for a
son, varies according to the circumstances of the family. The wealthy
like to betroth them very young. If some officious friend does not
solicit the privilege of match-making, the anxious father seeks one who
will undertake it. Perhaps this friend already knows a suitable girl.
If her age and other qualifications are unobjectionable, the go-between
goes to the parents, and without apparent design, makes her the sub-
208 THE CHINESE RECORDER [July-
jecfc of conversation. After a good deal of manoeuvering and many
praises bestowed upon the girl, he ventures to ask, " Has she a mother-
in-law ?" If not, he requests the privilege of seeking one for her ; and
after much diplomacy, side talk, and parrying on both sides, suggests
the boy as an eligible match, sedulously attempting to conceal the fact,
that such is his errand. Then follows a process of negotiation that
would drive an Anglo-Saxon to despair. Neither party is willing to
seem anxious ; on the contrary, each affects supreme indifference to a
match which he persists is not very desirable; and all the ingenuity and
patience of the go-between, with whom it is generally a labor of love, is
put to the test. Even after the consent of both parties is obtained,
months of fencing frequently follow, before definite arrangements are
agreed upon. Should this effort prove unsuccessful, the friend seeks out
another girl ; then another, and another, until at last the betrothment
is settled according to the time-honored customs of the place. It is
often amusinor to witness the courtinor and embarrassment back and
forth of these old people for their children. The children themselves
are not supposed to know what is going on, though as a general thing
there are no secrets in China ; and the matter is freely discussed
by all except the two most deeply concerned. The preliminaries being
arranged, the principal contracting parties, together with the go-
betweens, meet at the house of the bridegroom's father and partake
of a feast. Presents, mostly of jewelry, are sent to the bride elect ;
another feast is held at her house, and the engagement is ratified,
sometimes verbally, sometimes in a written document ; the go-between
standing security for its fulfillment.
The young girl is quite as anxious to know the temper and cha-
racter of her future father and mother-in-law, as of her husband ; for
during their life-time, his control over her is subject to them. If she be
amiable and disposed to act well her part, she submits herself entirely
to their dictation. If bad tempered, it becomes her pleasure and
ambition to annoy tnein m every conceivable way, and keep the house
in a continual broil. Those who with native ability combine patience
and shrewdness, adroitly manage the whole family, while seemiug to
be every-one's servant. They are so conciliating, — so winning in their
ways, that others are ever ready to share their burdens ; — so wise in
their counsels and yet so modest in urging them, that others always ask
and follow their advice. It must be admitted that these qualities are
rarely seen in perfection ; yet to a greater or less degree they are ofteti
met with. That quickness of perception and facility of execution ap-
proaching instinct, by which women so often rule unconsciously to
others, and partly so to themselves, find here a wide field for exercise,
August.) AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 209
through the necessities of their position. Yet these are not always suc-
cessful ; — even they are sometimes placed in circumstances, which all
their skill fails to render more than endurable, and for whom death
seems the only way of escape from degradation and petty tyranny.
Another class, quite as common and perhaps equally successful, are those
of strong will and pertinacity of purpose, who proceed in an opposite
manner. When they wish to gain a point, they scold, scream, go
into convulsions, and are so violent, that all become accustomed to
yield for the sake of peace. No one dares arouse the tiger.
What to persons of sensitive feelings would be considered the
greatest hardship of the daughter-in-law's lot, is that she is not allowed
peaceably to win her husband's affections. If she do so, she must man -
age to conceal it even from his own parents, or subject herself and him
to constant reproach and ridicule. To their credit it must be admitted,
that many of the men do love their wives, though they may not be more
than half aware of the fact themselves. In their conversation and
public conduct, their parents must be everything ; but in a quiet corner
of their aftections, they acknowledge wife and children. As said above,
it is the want of this, caused greatly by public sentiment, that often
makes the situation of the young wife so intolerable. By the time the
old people die, her life has become so absorbed in her children, and so
under the influence of habit, that she is no longer conscious of her
lack. She is probably herself already a mother-in-law, and in turn de-
maud's the whole of her son's love, unwilling to yield any of it to his
wife, — and thus it goes on from generation to generation in the same-
beaten track.
In reply to the remark, that securing a daughter-in-law is some
thing like hiring a maid of all work, I have been told that in many
families the position of servant is far more tolerable. When a
servant's work is done, and well done, there is no place left for
further interference ; but every word and act of the daughter-in-law
may be superintended. Even her own children must be trained as
their grandparents dictate, and she is sometimes punished for permit-
ting accidents to them. Where poverty pinches, she is the last to be
clad in comfortable garments, the last to eat, often compelled to take
unmurmuringly, an insufficient quantity of the coarsest food. Where
none need go hungry, a distinction is still made, probably to remind
her of her humble position. When her farther-in-law comes where she
is, no matter how she may be engaged, or how feeble her health, she
rises in token of respect, and must not, except under peculiar circum-
stances, sit in the same company with him. Her deportment to her
mother-in-law is similar ; but owing to more constant intercourse and
210 THE CHINESE EECORDER [July-
occupafcion together, it is not carried to the same extent. If she be so
unfortunate as to be homely, or stupid, or sickj to have no children,
or only daughters, she is never allowed to forget it for a single day.
She is held responsible for these delinquencies, as if they were her own
misdemeanors ; and if her lot is not unusually hard, it is owing to the
extra kindness of her superiors. If she be sick, the necessary attention
to her is a degradation which few mothers-in-law can endure patiently.
It is enough to be obliged to serve the family in her illness ; but to take
food to her, comb her hair, or perform other menial offices, is seldom,
when done at all, done cheerfully. Of course where their circumstances
enable them to hire servants, matters are more tolerable, but in this
vicinity such form an exceedingly small proportion of the community.
When the young husband goes to a distant place on business, no mat-
ter for how long a period, the wife is retained, partly as a hostage to
ensure his return, and the sending home of his savings, and partly for
the sake of her service. Her place is not by her husband's side, but at
his mother's feet. Should she die without children, no one puts on
mourning or follows her coffin to the grave; it w'ould be considered
degrading for her superiors to do so. Though her lot be hard in her
husband's life-time, it is generally far w^orse after his death. She is
often told it is her " ill luck " that has brought the misfortune upon
him. If she have no sons, in families making no special pretensions to
respectability, various methods are resorted to in order to get rid of her.
She is sent out to service, — back to her own parents, — or sold to a second
husband. They are sometimes sold even while the husband is still
living. An old woman once came to me begging for medicine to cure a
young woman who was sick, and therefore not saleable. She said,
" Her mother-in-law is very poor and unable to support her ; so they
wish to sell her, to get capital for her husband to set up in business."
I never learned whether she w^as actually sold, but I know such cases
do occur. In selling a wudow, her own wishes are not consulted, though
it is generally considered necessary to obtain the consent of her near
relatives. If she herself be unwilling, subterfuge is sometimes employed.
While professing to take her on a visit to a friend, she is handed over
to the custody of her future husband ; though if she have the spirit,
she may enter suit, and compel them to take her back.
It occasionally happens that a young widow falls in love, which
is not on any account allowable, and she is persistently refused to
such a man in marriage, unless by skillful management of trusty
friends, she gain the assent of the proper authorities without betray-
ing her secret. A few years ago, a widow living near Whong-ching,
while visiting at the house of her brother, fell in love with one of his
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 2 11
neighbors. Her brother as go-between brought about an agreement of
marriage b^ween the two persons themselves. Her father-in-law,
however, ignoring an arrangement in which he Iiacl not been consulted,
sold lier to a miserable old man, who was able to pay a handsome sum
of money for her. On hearing it, she ran away to the man of her
choice. A law-suit followed ; the two lovers and the brother were
all sev^eroly beaten ; — she mainly because still persisting, in the man-
darin's presence, that she preferred the young man to the old. She was
then taken off in triumph by the aged bridegroom, with the hearty ap-
proval of the law-abiding people generally. Of course her father-in-law,
with the consent of her own relatives, had the rightful disposal of her !
The widow's children do not belong to her, but to their father's
parents ; and when she marries again, she cannot take them with lier ;
or should they go, they cannot inherit the paternal estate. She is
said to have *^ left the name," and ever after carries that stain upon
her reputation. The sons of her second marriage cannot enter the lists
at the competitive examinations, — while a man may have any number
of wives successively, or all at once, without these disabilities to his
children. Those whose mothers have contracted a second marriaore,
always speak of themselves as having been deserted,-— or as havinor
neither mother nor father.
But, notwithstanding the daughter-in-law occupies this inferior
position, she has rights which no one may trample upon, provided she
has relatives to maintain them. Helpless indeed, those unfortunates
who, married into a despotic family, have no relatives to defend them,
and are themselves unable to prosecute before the mandarins. The
great majority have parents, brothers or cousins, whose very existence
is a protection from unlimited cruelty. When disabled from disease
the husband's family is still under obligation to support the widow •
but this is sometimes given so grudgingly, among the poorer classes,
that her own friends in pity take it upon themselves. From ordinary
abuse and the thousand petty oppressions of everyday life, there is no
appeal ; but when they become excessive, — when ill-treatment drives
the young woman to attempt suicide, her family may interfere, unless
the husband be the sole offender. For suffering inflicted by him, even
to the taking of life, there is no redress ; and a common grievance is,
that others influence him to maltreat her, to an extent they seldom dare
venture themselves. When however they do venture beyond a certain
limit, her father, brother or other relative goes with some tried neighbor
as mediator, to talk the matter over with the responsible party. Should
he fail to secure a promise of amendment, or apology for the past, he
collects a number of his friends, and goes to avenge the injury. If the
212 THE CHINESE RECORDER [J«ly-
cruelfcy has been unprovoked, no matter how severely the guilty person
is beaten, he rarely dares appeal to the mandarin for redress. If on
the other hand, the woman was in the wrong, a lawsuit is frequently
resorted to, and the magistrate decides whether her father's resentment
was justifiable. Often both parties are condemned and publicly punished.
If her mother-in-law or other female member of the family is to
blame, the young woman's mother, aunts and cousins go in a body
to avenge her wrongs.
I used to visit a house at Kiii-kya tswong in the S. W. corner of
this city. Old Mrs. Wo7ig did not have a very amiable-looking counte-
nance, but I never saw any displays of ill temper, and her daughter-in-
law, — wife of her eldest son, always appeared, when I chanced to call
there, to be contented. One day, however, for some trivial offence, the
old woman got her younger son to beat his sister-in-law severely, in _
flicting serious wounds. Learning the circumstances, a band of young
Mr s. Wong's female relatives (accompanied by several men, to see that
no men interfered on the other side), came from their village ten miles
distant, armed, not with shovels, tongs and broomsticks, but with the
awls used in making shoes. The men remained at the street door,
while the women went in and pricked old Mrs. Wong all over with
their awls, taking care, however, not to inflict a mortal wound. She
prosecuted them, having herself carried to the yamun on a litter, but
the magistrate decided that the treatment of her daughter-in-law was
not allowable, and she lost her suit. Why the young man who com-
mitted the deed was permitted to go unpunished, was perhaps owing to
the fact that it was his mother's fight, not his own.
There is probably no restraint upon domestic oppression equal
to the dread of suicide. This is often attempted, with the ex})ec-
tation that it will be frustrated ; but when a woman has been married
into a family far beneath her, — to a husband who is old, blind or deaf,
or when, for any cause, she thinks her case is desperate beyond remedy,
she hangs herself, jumps into a well, or takes poison. It is thus often a
last resort to escape a miserable life, but is quite as frequently done in
a fit of revengeful anger. She intends that her mother-in-law, or other
offender, shall be brought to terms, — shall be made to repent keenly of
her cruelty to her. She gloats upon thoughts of what a disturbance
her death will create, pictures to herself the consternation that will fill
all hearts, when they enter her room and find her dead, — the stern
anger of her own father and brothers, — the settlement that will ensue, —
the lawsuit her tormentor will be obliged to bear the heavy expenses
of, — the grand funeral that will be exacted for the repose of her soul, —
the probability that her mother-in-law or the whole family will be
August.] AND MISSIONARY JOLliNAL. 213
compelled to follow her coffin as mourners, and the opportunity her ghost
will have of inflicting all imaginable evils ! Yes, she who has always
been despised, will now be felt as a power for once, — and the deed ia
done, — she commits suicide.
Young widows who are too respectable to marry again, and who
have sons, often become very wilful and exacting. Widowhood is in
itself meritorious, and as year by year this merit accumulates, if she
chooses to presume upon it, she may have her every wish gratified.
When she reaches the age of fifty, she may by application, receive a
sum of money from the emperor, to purchase an honorable board with
her virtue inscribed upon it, to be placed over the front entrance of
her dwelling. The memorial to the capital and other expenses attend-
ing the putting up of such a tablet however, are so great as to preclude
all but the wealthy.
Here, where persons are betrothed in childhood, it naturally often
occurs that the young man dies before the marriage is consummated.
This opens almost the only field in China for a display of the romantic.
The bereaved bride has probably never seen the young man to whom
she is engaged, and is of course a stranger to that love, to which wo-
men in other lands, under similar circumstances, sometimes cling
through life. But she has grown up with certain ideas of what is duti-
ful and virtuous, and decides to sacrifice herself. In the Peking Gazette
of February 21st, 1873, is the following item : — *
" (4) The same official presents another supplementary petition in reference to the follow-
ing case. Shuj-sang the Che-heen of Lae-jang lieen has forwarded information tliat Sun-
she the daughter of a scholar named Seuu King-ling an inhabitant of his district, has from
her earliest years been betrothed to a student named Chang Tsae-han, the son of Chang
Hung-kevv a resident in the same district. The rTiarriage, however, never took place. In
the fifth month of the sixth year of the present reign, the rebels, sneaking into that dis-
trict caused disturbance, and Chang Tsae-han was killed in an engagement, while leading
on a party of volunteers to attack them. On the retreat of the rebels, Sun-she, hearing of
the death of her betrothed husband, was so grieved that she no longer desired to live.
Her relations frequently advised her and endeavoured to comfort her ; but she herself resolutely
made a vow of perpetual virginity. On the third day of the nuith month of tlie present
year, it will be five years since this girl has gone over to the family of the betrothed hus-
band, to mourn for the deceased and to observe her vow. She 'has during this period acted
with dutiful affection towards the mother of the deceased, and all her neighbours extol her
virtue. The petitioner having examined into the matter, and finding all the particulars of
the case to be correct, implores his Majesty to take it into his gracious consideration, and
to coufer a mark of distinction upon the girl. His Majesty grants the petition."
Similar cases are heard of all over China. A woman who died
two or three years ago in this city, in the street south of Show-she-tze
keu, was a notable instance. The young man to whom she was betroth-
ed was drowned on his way from Kwan-tung, only three or four days
before their appointed marriage, within sight of his native shore. The
bereaved bride, at her own desire, was conveyed in due form to his
* Copied from '- The North-China Daily News."
214 THE CHINESE RECORDER [J^ly
father's house, to discharge her duties to the living and dead. The
tablet of the departed was placed before her, and always had food
offered it before she herself partook. For thirty years she never crossed
her threshold, and to the end of life abstained from all feasts and
amusements ; thus to the age of eighty living a secluded life of mourn-
ing, acquiring a store of merit that would command the praises of
Heaven itself. Her case was presented to the emperor in hor early
widowhood, and to the time of her death she received a pension of fifty
taels per annum.
In conclusion, though the picture I have drawn may seem very
dark, it must not be supposed that there is no domestic happiness ;
— that there are no affectionate families among the Chinese. People do
not all live strictly according to their creeds. There are patient, loving,
considerate old men and women, who feel it a pleasure as well as a
duty to make all around them happy and contented, who study, by
gentle teaching and kind words to train, to correct and mould those
under their authority ; remembering, perhaps with peculiar tenderness,
the young women who have broken iheir own family ties, to become
dependent solely upon them ; — mothers-in-law like Naomi making
daughters-in-law like Ruth. Even such sometimes, owing to the stub-
born subjects with which they have to deal, fail of their object, but some
succeed ; and happy home circles of several branches, and several
firenerations are met with, dwellinor toorether even in this heathen land.
M.F. C.
OPENING OF A NEW MISSION CHUBCH.
AN Sunday, May 31st, 1874, a new mission church was consecrated by
Bishop Russell in the Men city of Tsz-k^e.
This city lying to the westward of Ningpo at a distance of about
twelve miles, traces its history back for about two thousand years ;
when imder another name (^ ^) and on a different site, it formed
the capital of these districts ; Ningpo itself, which has also changed
sites since its foundation, having been, at that early date, under the
jurisdiction of the original Tsz-k'e.
About five hundred years ago, it was moved from the south bank
of the main river, to the north bank of the inner river, on which it
now stands. Very soon after its first settlement, pirates from the sea
(then only some ten miles distant), either Japanese or other marauders,
ravaged it with fire and sword for four days. After the lapse of some
years it was rebuilt, this time with walls and gates ; and since then for
August.] AND MISSIOJ^ARY JOURNAL. 215
the long period of three or four hundred years, it is said to have re-
mained in peace, nestling under its beautiful hills.
That calm was first broken by the vigorous and successful attack
of the English, in the year 1812 under Sir Hugh Gough, on the en-
trenched camp of an army, raised to drive the foreigners out of the
city of Ningpo, which was then in British possession. The remem-
brance of that battle, the bugles echoing amongst the closely circling
hills, the rockets hissing over the devoted city, and then the headlonor
flight of the Chinese army, is still fresh in the minds of many of the
citizens ; and is one element which has helped to form the somewhat
unfriendly character of the people.
The city, however, was uninjured at that time ; and its peace and
prosperity were shaken only for a day or two. Twenty years later, the
T^ai-p^ing rebels marching on Ningpo, sacked and destroyed the city,
notwithstanding the voluntary opening of the gates, and the abject
submission of the inhabitants. When the T^ai-])'ing's were driven out
of Ningpo in May, 1862, they passed Tsz-k^e in direst confusion ; and
the citizens assuming that they were in full retreat, shaved their heads and
turned imperialists. The next day without warning, their treacherous
foes taking heart crept back to the city, and finding the people with
shaven heads, commenced a cruel massacre. The annual procession
and evening sacrifice in memory of those who perished on that day,
occurred the night before the opening of the new mission church. A
third time the city was occupied by the T^ai-p'ings, on the occasion of
their second inroad in October, 1862. It was then that General Ward
leading his trained Chinese troops to the successful storming of the
city, received his death-wound under the walls.
The city has never fully recovered from these calamities. The
great temple outside the east gate, once the pride and glory of the
whole hien, lies still desolate ; and the fortunes of the rich families
seem broken beyond hope of revival. The business parts of the city
have been, however, rebuilt; and are lively and flourishing as of old;
and possibly the population now is equal to fully one half of the ori-
ginal number. A tax census made before the T^ai-p^ing inroad, gave
26,200 families or from 60,000 to 80,000 inhabitants as the popula-
tion of the city with a radius outside the walls of four IL Tlie city is
the seat of the hien magistrate, whose jurisdiction extends over a
thickly-populated district, stretching in radii of from ten to twenty
miles from this centre. It is a city of considerable literary reputation ;
and a Christian element here would exercise sure influence on the
country round the walls.
The Church Missionary Society commenced work here more than
216 THE CHINESE RECORDER [J"ly-
eighteen years ago. After encountering considerable opposition on the
part of the gentry, the mission at length secured a small house ; and
with the exception of the interval of rebel occupation, Christian
labour has been carried on uninterruptedly ever since. Much was
done to conciliate the people by a dispensary, which Dr. McCartee of
the American Presbyterian Mission kindly attended in the C. M. S.
mission house for three months. The number of Christians is still
small. About twenty have been baptized ; and three sleep in tombs on
the neighbouring hills, the first-fruits gathered into a safer fold.
In a city of this size, the necessity was long felt for a building,
which should not merely suffice for the bare accommodation of the thirty
men and women who form the usual Sunday congregation, but of a
church comely enough to show Christian reverence for the Christian's
God, and large enough to accomodate audiences who may press in to
listen to daily preaching. Such a church has at length been erected.
Through the kind help of the English congregations of the Church of
England in Shanghai and Ningpo, supplemented by a small grant from
the parent society, a building has been completed, capable of seating
a hundred and twenty persons, and a mission house has been erected
close to the church for the catechist's residence, with room for a boys'
day-school. On the day of dedication, the church was filled morning
and afternoon. The Christians from a neighbouring out-station joined
the congregation ; and twenty-five men and women received the Lord's
supper.
The audience, containinor about a hundred of the citizens besides
the native Christians, listened attentively to an impressive sermon from
the Bishop, in the course of which, glancing back at the events of his
first visit to Tsz-k^e eighteen years before, and looking now on the
orderly and respectful congregation filling the new church, he thanked
God and took courage. In the afternoon, after the reading of the litany
by the Bishop, and a sermon by the missionary in charge, the three
Chinese catechists present spoke in turn to the congregation, whose
interest scarcely flagged to the very close. A small sprinkling of tlie
proud literati of the place was observed on both occasions. The
church is built in semi-native style ; but with appropriate internal
fittings. It is situated on the main thoroughfare of the city.
The work in this place and in the populous neighbourhood is com-
mended to the prayers of the readers of this magazine. God grant that
soon the name of the city may become a reality. " Mercy stream "
it is called ( j^ '^), from a legend of filial piety in ancient days. And
now from this church as a central fountain, may the gospel, telling of
God's eternal mercy in Christ Jestis, go forth as a fertilizing stream.
August.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
217
H -^T 2Nv^ 3Sr -
By the Ven. Archdeacon Gray.
0, Goil of heaven ! to thee mine ey(
I raise in suppliant prayer :
0, let my weak petitions rise,
An acceptable sacrifice,
And lend thy listening ear.
My many sins, in mercy, hile,
Yea, wipe them from thy book :
0, let my heart be sanctified,
On
me, m mercy,
look.
0, with thy grace my heart inspire,
With peace my soul do fill :
Cause me thy wisdom to desire
I'o heavenly joys make me aspire,
Teach me thy holy will.
In ways of peace my footsteps lead,
Yea guide me safely on :
0, help me in each time of need,
Till from distress and dangers freed,
The victory be won.
And in the halls of joy above
I join with all the blest,
To magnify thy endless love.
And all the gracious blessings
Of that eternal rest.
prove
0, God of heaven ! while thus mine
I raise in suppliant praj'er,
0, let ray weak petitions rise,
An acceptable sacrifice,
And lend a listening ear.
eyes
IN MEMORIAM.
TN the Annual Report of the American Presbyterian Mission^ Canton^
for the year closing with last September, there occurs this brief
notice of one who had gone from our midst to be forever with the Lord : —
" Just after the close of the [Mission] year, we were called to mourn the
death of Mrs. Happer, after a long and painful illness. Her end was peace,
and we do not mourn as those without hope. She has entered into rest, after
months of pain and patient waiting. She poured out the precious ointment of
self-sacrifice. Although she was not permitted to realize the hope of a long
missionary life, we may well say of her, as our Lord said of Mary : She hath
done ivhat she could,''''
In carrying out a wish which others have expressed, the writer is
also doing that which is grateful to his own feelings, in placing u})on
permanent record a somewhat more extended notice, of one who in life
was greatly esteemed and loved, and in death much lamented.
The particulars of Mrs. Happer's life, before she came to China,
are briefly given in the following extract from a letter written by her
husband, shortly after her death : —
" She was a child of the covenant. Her father was long an influential
elder in the Montours church, presbytery of Pittsburg. Slie was converted
very early in life, and gave herself to teaching during a period of some twenty
years, successively at Johnstown, Canonsburg, Steubenville, Hollidaysburg,
Academia, Perryville and Bloomfield. She was an active and working member
in the church, wherever her lot was cast ; and tliere are many in all these places
who will lament her death."
In addition to this it may bo mentioned, that Miss Elliott
was the youngest of quite a large family, and often dwelt with much
satisfaction, upon the thouo-ht that they were all the followers of Christ,
and would be gathered an unbroken band in heaven. In teaching, the
spiritual welfare of her scholars was an object always near to her heart.
218 THE CHINESE RECORDER [July-
Nor were her prayers and labors unrewarded, for a salutary religious
influence was manifestly felt in all the schools with which she was
connected.
In January 1870, she arrived in China, as the wife of Eev. A. P.
Ha])per, D. D., to enter upon a new sphere of labor, and, as it proved,
of patient suffering. For the first few months, she visited the schools for
girls, and by means of an interpreter, labored directly in mission work,
until failing strength made it necessary for her to confine her eifforts
mainly to the home circle, and the children who had there been brought
under her care. No one knows better than they her Christian faithful-
ness in instructing them, and the tender interest which she took in all
that concerned their welfare in time, and especially their welfare in
eternity. Her heart was made to rejoice in seeing all, who had not
already done so, make a public profession of the religion of Christ.
They may well rise up and call her blessed.
Though prevented, by bodily weakness, from engaging in efforts,
which she would gladly have undertaken, her heart, to the end of life,
was none the less warmly interested in the work of the mission, and
her associates had always the valuable aid of her earnest sympathy,
her judicious counsels, and her fervent prayers.
Among the prominent traits of her character, her friends will
easily recall the following. There was a quiet dignity of manner,
founded upon genuine worth, which, while not in the least repelling,
commanded respect in whatever circle she enterd. Added to this, there
was such kindness of feeling on her part towards every one she met,
that whether expressed in words or not, they were sure to know it ; and
still farther, it took no long acquaintance to discover, that what most
deeply interested her, in regard to her friends, was their spiritual well-
being. Far beyond the words she spoke was her influence felt ; for the
deep under-current of her life was connected with the eternal world.
You felt, and could not help feeling, that she was in a peculiar degree,
one whose life was hid with Christ in God. The world took knowledge
of her that she had been with Jesus. It is scarcely necessary to add to
this, that her heart went out with special affection towards all who loved
the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, by whatever name they might be called.
Another very marked feature of her character, was her firm belief
in the power of prayer, manifested by her constant practice. Fervently
and constantly she prayed for herself, prayed for her family, prayed
for her friends, prayed for the church, prayed for the perishing
heathen, prayed too in the firm faith that she was praying to Him who
is both the hearer and the answerer of prayer. Unknown, at the time,
to any but her God, she selected particular individuals as objects of her
daily prayers, until they should be converted, and one after another she
saw many of them brought into the fold of Christ.
But she was not satisfied with praying alone. She was no less a
believer in following up prayer by faithful effort. Most of those for
whom she was praying, were those for whom others were praying and
laboring as well ; but she could not feel satisfied that her duty was \yQT-
formed, without sending for them from time to time, and by means of
an interpreter, making known to them the messages which God might
August] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 219
move her heart to give. And so in the midst of much suffering, long
and patiently borne, her life was all the time bearing precious fruit,
until God called her to go up higher.
In the latter part of the summer of 1873, she had gone to Svvatow,
hoping to be benefitted by the change. Kind friends did every thin »•
possible for her comfort, but at length it became manifest that her
frail tabernacle was soon to give way, and then she longed to go buck
to Canton. Every circumstance combined to favor her return, and
this, as she said with much emphasis, was " all in answer to prayer."
On the 3d of October, with tottering steps she re-entered her liome on
earth, and on the 10th of the same month, the Saviour gave her glad
welcome to her home in heaven. And who can doubt that his words
of welcome were these : " Well done good and faithful servant : enter
thou into the joy of thy Lord."
She had often hoped that she might know when death was near, to
give parting messages to friends ; but this hope was not realized, as she
was hardly conscious during the last day of her life. But such messages
in her case were little needed, as she had long before made every pr^
paration, and was ready when the Master came.
Numerous friends, — missionaries, members of the foreign com-
munity, and Chinese, — came to render their tribute of esteem and
affection, and look once more upon her who was now resting so peace-
fully in death. And surely as they gazed, they felt the power of a godly
life. Many Chinese said that " they had always been afraid to come
near the dead, but that they were not afraid to see Mrs. Happer^
Being dead she yet speaketh. " And I heard a voice from heaven
saying unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord
from henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their
labours; and their works do follow them." Tenderly were the last
offices of love performed. Subdued voices, around her grave, sang that
beautiful song : —
* ' Shall we gather at the river
Where bright angel feet have ti'od ;
With its crystal tide forever
Flowing by the tlirone of God."
All hearts joined with the voice which led in prayer, and then we
left her quietly sleeping until the resurrection of the final day.
H. V. N.
221 THE CHINESE RECORDER L'^uly-
LiNES WRITTEN IN MEMORY OF MRS. HAPPER.
October 10th, 1873.
When the bright morning sun
Looked through the eastern gates, waking the earth
From night's repose to busy Hfe again,
There came a messenger from Heaven, the silver cord
Was loosened, and the soul of one we loved
Wakened to life immortal.
Not unheeded he came, we felt his footsteps near,
And saw his touch was chilling heart and brain,
Stealing the light of love and recognition from the eye,
And crushing from our hearts, the hope
That would have lingered there.
Now all is past.
Earth's weariness, and pain, and suffering ended,
She is safe at Ho7ne, We look through blinding tears
Upon the cold still face, so peaceful in its quiet sleep ;
We cannot wish her back again. Ah no !
The tears like rain-drops falling now are not for her;
We joy to think that Heaven's own light
Is shining on her pathway. She has entered
Through the gates into the city of the blest,
And while with tearful eyes and trembling lips
We whisper " She has gone,'' the angels say
" Another one has come to join our happy throng,
And wake anew the song the ransomed sing."
Our thoughts that fain would follow her
Up to the throne, turn at Heaven's portals
And come back, to linger round the lifeless form.
T'is all that earth can claim, all that is left us now.
With tender loving care to robe for its last sleep,
The precious dust.
Bring flowers, love's last offering.
Wreath's that affection's hand has twined.
Pure spotless flowers, fit emblems of a life.
Not sinless, but whose sins are all forgiven,
Washed wliite in Jesus' blood.
Oh precious Faith I
That looks beyond the darkness of to-day,
And sees the cross with Heaven's glory crowned.
Oh blessed Hope of immortality and life !
That clasps *' the anchor safe within the vail."
Oh Love divine that pardons all our sins,
And bids the weary earth-worn heart
Come Home and rest in Heaven !
Best loved one with the sainted dead ;
For thee to-day are falling fast the tears
Of China's daughters. For them how often
Thine have fallen ! Now God's own hand
Will wipe thy tears away, and all thy prayers
Be changed to glad thanksgivings.
Thou hast left for them and us a precious legacy, —
Thy love and prayers, the memory of a life
Of faith and trust. So many years
Of useful labor for the Master ; then the cross, —
Long months of weary, patient suffering.
Now the croivn, thy Saviour's welcome
And the bliss of Heaven thine evermore. H,
August] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 221
(S^jjit^^pu^tieutt
to the editor of the "chinese recorder."
Dear Sir,—
I was glad to welcome again the " Chinese Kecorder," and wish for
it a career as continued and prosperous as its field is wide and inviting.
We have glad tidings to give you from the Chinese in this region.
During the last two months sixty-seven have been baptized and added to
the four churches under my care. A new church of thirty-four members
has recently been organized, and is now engaged in building a chapel
with its own money ; one church is supporting its own pastor ; a
third church is supporting its preacher in part, and we have still twenty
or thirty applicants for baptism. These men are mostly from the
garden regions in the country, two or three days from Bangkok, — men
born in China and now living with their families in a quiet and in-
dustrious manner in this country. God is now moving upon the minds
of the jDeople here in an unwonted manner.
I am, etc.,
Bangkok (Siam), August 1, 1874. William Dean.
TO the editor of THE "CHINESE RECORDER."
Dear Sir, —
In my paper on Medical Missions (page 144) it is stated that the
new London Missionary Society's hospital at Hankow cost " about
Tls. 4000 ;" and that " the whole " sum was subscribed by natives and
foreigners on the spot. I am requested to state that towards that sum
the London Missionary Society itself made a grant of Tls. 800.
I am, dear Sir,
Yours truly,
Hankow, August 12, 1874. Wm. Scarborough.
|lis;si]Jttai;i| §tks.
Shanghae. — In the compound of the
Rev. J. W. Lambuth of the South-
ern American Methodist Mission, a
small chapel is now in process of
erection, which he hopes to have
publicly opened on Sunday, September
13th. It will seat comfortably a
hundred and twenty persons. The
need of such a building has long been
felt, and when finished, it will no doubt
be a cause of much thankfulness,
especially among the native members
of the church, who have from the first
taken a great interest in the erec-
tion. The building will cost about
$750; towards which native Christians
have contributed $65, about half of
that being from members of the same
mission church. A native who is not
a Christian gave $10, and the native
222
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[July.
members of other churches have aided
in the work. Friends in other parts
of China have contributed, and it is
hoped that soon the whole sum will
be raised.
In a few days, Mr. Lambuth in-
tends laying the foundation of a small
building in the same compound, which,
when finished, will be known as the
"Women's Heading Room," and will
cost about $100. The work among
the women here alluded to has been in
progress for some months, and has
proved so encouraging as to make it
necessary to have a house erected for
that special object. From ten to fifteen
women are brought in three times a
week, who either bring their work, or
have work provided for them ; and for
two hours they listen to Bible women,
who read and explain the Scriptures
and tracts, after which the meeting is
closed with prayer. Many of these
women have been induced to attend
worship on Sundays, and some are
learning to read. On Wednesday
there is a women's prayer meeting, in
which the girls' school joins. On
Friday there is a general prayer meet-
ing. There are also morning and
evening services open to the public.
Mr. Lambuth feels greatly encoura-
ged in his work in Shanghae and other
places. He has handed us the follow-
ing note, which will no doubt be read
with interest : — " A Chinese physician
from Sung-kong, with whom I was
a'-;qaainted some fifteen years since,
and who then lived in Shanghai, came
to see me about a month ago, but
being absent in the country, I did not
meet him. Calling several times and
failing to see me, he left a note with
Mrs. L. earnestly entreating me to go
and open places for preaching the
gospel, in four or five cities where he
is engaged in dispensing medicine. His
son has since called, and says his father
expressed an earnest wish that I should
go and see him. I have not attended to
this call, on account of pressing work in
Shanghai, but it shall not be neglected.''
Rev. J. H. and Mrs. Taylor, with
four children of the Rev. J. McCarthy,
Mr. and Mrs. Rudland and three child-
ren from Wan-chow, all of the China
Inland Mission, left this port by the
M. M. steamer Anadyr, on August
30, en route for England.
Although not strictly a missionary
matter, yet believing it to be patronized
by almost or all the missionaries in
China, we shall be excused briefly
noticing under this head, the Shang-
hae Temperance Society. This use-
ful institution, which has been in exis-
tence for about two years and a half,
has proved successful almost beyond the
anticipations of the original promoters.
The encouraging prospect derived from
the first year's experience, has induc-
ed the managers to rent very much
more extensive premises in the Hankow
Road, which were opened to the public
on June 11. We call special attention
to the advantages of the institution, as
affording comfortable board and lodg-
ing at reasonable rates, being at the
same time a refuge from the snares
that beset our settlement. Special in-
ducements are offered to seamen visit-
ing the port. Provision is made for
the mental and intellectual, as well as
the bodily wants, including a library
of 800 volumes, a reading room fur-
nished with newspapers and periodi-
cals ; public gatherings twice a month
for readings, singing, addresses &c.;
concerts from time to time, and various
other amusements being provided on the
premises. It is satisfactory to know that
these benefits are largely availed of.
As a gratifying proof of the success of
the establishment, we are glad to state
that a branch hall ^as opened at
Hongkew on August 22, about two
miles to the north of the parent insti-
tution, and in the neighbourhood of the
wharves, — a fair field for its philan-
thropic influence.
August.
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
223
With a view to the promotion of
spiritual vitality in the community,
and to raise the standard of Chris-
tian Hfe, a daily prayer meeting was
commenced in a room of the Temper-
ance Hall in Hankow Road on July 16 ;
and has been continued since then from
6 to 7 p.m. Wednesdays and Sundays
excepted, on which days kindred ser-
vices are held elsewhere.
* *
*
Hangchov^^. — We observe in the Sou-
thern Presbyterian of June l8th,
that the General Assembly of the
Presbyterian Church (South) in the
United States, during its recent session
at Columbus, Mississippi, organized the
Presbytery of Hangchow ; including
all the members of the mission now in
China, viz.: Revs. M. H. Houston
J. L. Stewart, B. Helm, H. C. DuBose,
and J. W. Davis.
The members of the above Mission
in this city now occupy the land
ceded last year by the officials of
Chekiang province, in consideration
of 'the property that was held by
the Mission on the ChHng-hwang
shan, "the city hill" being given up.
The new site has a double frontage,
one front being on the main street
of the city. On this land the
mission has erected two school-houses,
one for a boys', the other for a girls'
boarding-school, two dwelling-houses,
two chapels, — one a street chapel and
one for Christian worship, and a house
for a native assistant. Of the build-
ings on the hill relinquished by the
mission, one, a boys' school-house, has
been pulled down by order of the offi-
cials. This is the building which was
alleged to have injured the feng-shuy
of the Fantai's yamun. Another and
larger building has thus far been
allowed to stand. When the mission-
aries vacated these premises, they were
told by the officials who acted as com-
missioners in the business, that it was
the intention of the Fantai to convert
the building and its grounds into a
place for public recreation. It was
afterwards stated that the Fantai, on
inspecting the premises, concluded that
the expense involved in making the
change would be too great. At pre-
sent the house is unaltered, and is
perhaps, the first foreign house ever
owned by Chinese in the interior.
The Rev. A. Elwin, withMra. Elwin
and family, of the Church of England
Mission, left lately for a visit to Eng-
land on account of health. They took
passage in the Hector, which sailed
from Shanghae on August 29th.
* *
*
NiNGPO. — The Rev. Robert Swallow,
from England, arrived at this port on
August 7th, as a member of the Eng-
lish United Methodist Free Church
Mission.
The Rev. S. A. Davenport, M. D-
who arrived here last December, as
medical missionary, in connection with
the American Presbyterian Mission,
has found it necessary to return to the
United States, in consequence of family
affliction. He left Shanghae on the
21st of July by the Golden Age, and
we understand it is probable he will
not renew his labours in China.
* *
♦
Kewkeang. — The wife and family of
the Rev. J. E. Cardwell, of the China
Inland Mission left on the 20th June
by the Japan for England on account
of health. Mr. tUardwell accom-
panied them on the way as far as
Singapore, and returned to his station
at Kewkeang in the early part of
August.
The Rev. J. Ing and family, of the
American Methodist Episcopal Mission,
left about the middle of August, for a
visit to the United States. They will
probably leave Shanghai e7i route
for San Francisco in the course of a
month or so.
* *
*
Peking. — By a circular note from
224
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[July-
Mr. p. R. Hunt of the American Mis-
sion Press, in this city, we learn that
the Old Testament in the mandarin
colloquial (translated we believe by
Rev. J. Schereschewsky), is printed as
far as Esther, and is to be issued as
the first of two volumes, into which
the entire work will be divided. The
price for the first volume is, according
to binding, $1.60 or $1.45. The en-
tire work is estimated to cost, well
bound, about $2.50. We know en-
quiries have been frequently made by
missionaries for the Old Testament in
the mandarin dialect, and are glad to
find that there is now an opportunity
of gratifying their desires.
* *
*
Chefoo. — The synod of the Ameri-
can Presbyterian Mission was con-
vened this year at this port, and held
a series of meetings from August 6th
to August 14th inclusive, at which
questions of the highest interest
were discussed. The members of
synod present were : Rev. J. L. Nevius,
D.D. and Rev. H. Corbett of Chefoo ;
Rev. C. R. Mills, Rev. C. W. Mateor,
and Rev. J. F. Crossette from Tung-
chow ; Rev. J. S. Mcllvaine from Tsi-
nanjRev. W.A. P. Martin,D.D. LL.D.,
Rev. J. L. Whiting and Rev. J). C.
McCoy from Peking ; Rev. G. F. Fitch
and Rev. W. S. Holt from Shanghae ;
Rev. J. Butler from Ningpo ; Rev. S.
Dodd and Rev. D. N. Lyon from
Hangchow ; and 'Rev, H. V. Noyes
from Canton. There were present
also the following delegates and visi-
tors from other missions: — Rev.
A. Williamson, LL.D. and W. A.
Henderson, L. R. C- S. & P. Ed. of
the United Presbyterian Church
Mission at Chefoo, and Rev. J. Ross
of the same mission from New-chwang,
Rev. J. B. Hart well of the. American
Southern Baptist Mission at Chefoo,
and Rev. T. Richard, of the English
Baptist Mission at Chefoo, Rev. E.
Barrett of the London Mission, from
Shanghae ; Rev. B. Helm, of the South-
ern American Presbyterian Mission
from Hangchow, and Rev. R. Gordon,
of the English Presbyterian Mission
from Amoy. We understand a full
report of the proceedings of synod will
be published separately at the American
Presbyterian Mission Press. At the fifth
general conference, it was unanimously
agreed, that it was highly desirable there
should be a general convention of all
Protestant missionaries in China, in
character somewhat resembling the
convention which had met at Allahabad
in India. The Revs. Dr. Williamson,
Dr. Nevius and Mr. Hartwell were ap-
pointed a local committee to correspond
with all the Protestant missionaries in
China, as to the desirability of a
general convention, the most suitable
place and time of meeting, and all
consequent arrangements. .
Rev. L. W. Eckard and family of the
American Presbyterian Mission left for
the United States on July 15, on ac-
count of of Mrs. Eckard's health. We
believe they have it in view to
return.
* *
*■
JAPAN. Yokohama. — In reference
to the progress of Christian work
in that neighbourhood, w^e are autho-
rized to state that the Rev. H. Loomis,
of the American Presbyterian Mission
opened a new place for preaching on
August 10th, and expects to organize
a church of about twenty members on
the 1st of September.
From another source we are in-
formed, that there is a general desire
among the Japanese converts to form
an organization which shall be purely
Japanese, the only distinctive appella-
tion being the " Church of Christ."
The simple statement, as communi-
cated to us, certainly implies an un-
wonted vitality in recent converts ;
and if, as we have no reason to doubt,
it is an emanation of that spirit of
love and unity, distinctive of the
i
Aiigust.J
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
225
gospel, we rejoice to think that our
missionary brethren in Japan will,
by their generous sympathy, 'be
forward to aid in building up this
cause of unsectarian Christianity ; and
believe that the reflex influence may
work for good in wearing down the
lines of division which are gradually
becoming efi*accd in older sections of
the church. We wait for further light
on this interesting subject.
GREAT BRITAIN. Ordination of
Missionaries to China. — The Free
Church Presbytery of Glasgow met in
Free St. Matthew's Church, for the
purpose of ordaining Messrs. Gibson
and Barclay as missionaries to China
for the English Presbyterian Church.
The ordination service in Glasgow was
a deeply interesting one. Principal
Fairbairn preached an able discourse
from the text " They that sow in tears
shall reap in joy," and after putting the
usual questions, he proceeded to ordain
the two young men in one act, laying
a hand on the head of each. Dr. An-
drew Bonar then addressed the mis-
sionaries in a singularly powerful and
happy strain. He congratulated them
upon the stimulus which they would
have in China from the thought that
if they did not preach to those with
whom they came in contact no one else
would. China was represented on the
occasion by the Rev. George Smith, of
Swatow, and the Rev. W. Macgregor,
of Amoy, who made interesting state-
ments regarding the field of the mission.
The occasion was an unusually inter-
esting one, and notwithstatnding the
absence at this season of many who
would have been there, the large church
was nearly filled, and there was a large
attendance of the presbytery. The
destination of Mr. Gibson is Swatow,
and that of Mr. Barclay Formosa. —
{London and China Express, July 10.)
London. On June 26th the chapel of
the Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel in Foreign Parts was the scene
of one of those impressive services with
which this society is wont to send
forth her missionaries to the ends of the
earth. At 10 o'clock the building was
filled with the personal friends of two
missionaries about to be sent to China
by this society. Amongst others were
the recently consecrated Bishop Burden
of Victoria, the aged Bishop of New-
foundland, the Rev. G. H. Wilkhison,
the Rev. W. Cadman, and the Rev.
H. Rowley, Organizing Secretary for
London. The special service for the
" Missionary Farewell,'- compiled by
the society, was conducted by the
secretary, the Rev. W. T. Bullock, after
which the Holy Communion was cele-
brated by the Bishop of Melbourne,
who had been selected to give the part-
ing address. His lordship, after com-
mending the wisdom of the society, in
appointing such a gathering in the
absence of any authorized service,
specially commended the life of the
great apostle to the Gentiles as a pat-
tern for the missionaries now going to
China : (1) In his marvellous sympathy,
(2) in his inflexible integrity and un-
swerving adherence to the truth, (3j in
his strict self-government ; and lastly,
he exhorted them, as they were sent
not singly but together, to be in all
things a help and not a hindrance to
one another. At the close of the service
many friends pressed round to give a
last shake of the hand and bid a hearty
"' God speed " to the Rev. C. P. Scott
and the Rev. M. Greenwood, who leave
Liverpool this week for New York and
San Francisco, en route for Chefoo. —
{London and China Express, July 3.)
* *
UNITED STATES.— By a paragraph
in the Herald and Freshyter of June 24,
we see that Miss M. R. Sellers, has been
appointed by The Woman's Foreign
Missionary Society, to the mission work
in Ningpo, and expected to leave San
Francisco on the 13th of August.
2215
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[July.
A Syllabic Dictionary of the Chinese Language ; arranged according to the
Wu-fang Yuen Yi?i, with the ^pronunciation of the characters as heard in
Peking, Canton, Amoy and Shanghai. By S. Wells Williams, LL. D.
Shanghai : American Presbyterian Mission Press. 1874.
Probably the highest tribute of
commendation we could pay to the
above work, would be the simple publi-
cation of the title, unaccompanied by
further remark. It has been long look-
ed for, and many have been the en-
quiries as to when it would make its
appearance. The name of Dr. Williams
is a sufficient passport to its general
admission into public favour. The
student is here presented with the result
of eleven years labour during the in-
tervals of official duties of one of the
most competent authorities in this de-
partment.
Dr. Williams has no senior in the
missionary field in China ; and we al-
most envy the man who can look back
through the vista of forty years' service,
and thank God for the progress he has
been permitted to see. Speaking of
his literary labours, he remarks ; —
"The stimulus to past effort, and the
hope that it would not be in vain, both
sprang from the desire to aid the labors
of those who are imparting truth in
any branch to the sons of Han, especi-
ally those religious and scientific truths
whose acquisition and practice can
alone Cbristianize and elevate them."
A retrospect of some of the past
efforts of the author in the same depart-
ment, will shew that the present vo-
lume is far from being the work of a
novice. So early as 1844, he publish-
ed "An English and Chinese Voca-
bulary in the Court Dialect." This was
a very useful little book, and was
eagerly sought after; but it has long
been out of print. His " Tonic Die
tionary of the Chinese Language in
the Canton Dialect," published in
1856, was still more popular, and the
few remaining copies are offered at
greatly enhanced prices.
The new work commends itself at
first sight by the attractive form of the
page; but on a more mature exami-
nation, our first-sight prepossession is
superseded by impressions of a higher
order. Looking through the bulky vo-
lume we recognize — the wide range of
information which the author has
made his own, in the course of his pro-
tracted residence in the empire, — and
the careful hand that refuses to insert
an erroneous definition merely because
it has been used by his predecessors.
It is the fate of a conscientious lexi-
cographer, to be very much lost sight
of behind his labours. The experience
he may possess, — the time and trouble
he spends in identifying a phrase or
verifying a definition, — the pains it
may have cost to determine an etymo-
logy, to fix an orthography or give a
reliable decision as to the form of a
character, — the care he takes to point
out the numerous synonyms and vari-
ants, as also to warn the student
against incorrect forms and other
tantalizuig seductions ; — all these are
for the greater part invisible to the
public, who only know or care about
the result. On such points Dr. Wil-
liams has a right to be looked up to as
an authority ; and we venture to say
that the volume before us is one of the
most important guides to the Chinese
language and literature that has yet
appeared; if indeed it is not entitled to
the very first rank.
August.]
AND MISSIONAKY JOURNAL.
227
The profusion of illustrative phrases
found under the greater portion of the
characters, give a special value to the
work ; for the student of Chinese soon
becomes conscious, how materially the
meaning of most charactei-s are mcjdi-
fied by the combination in which they
stand.
The difficult question of orthogra-
phy is faced with commendable courage.
When we find diflPerent writers of the
same nationality, expressing the pro-
nunciation .of ^ A for instance, one
by iadge-in and another by ta-jin ; or for
^ •§ one giving tar-gam and another
ta-ngan ; — and all intended to repre-
sent the same dialect ; — when we con-
sider moreover that a proportionate
diversity may and probably does ob-
tain for every one of the numerous dia-
lects for which any orthography has
yet been attempted ; and that each of
these dialects has been studied with-
out reference to any other ; in view of
such facts we are strongly impressed
with the importance of Dr. Williams'
initial attempt to unify the orthography
of the various dialects. The real sig-
nificance of this phonographic feat
may escape the appreciation it de-
serves, from the unostentatious matter-
of-fact way in which it is spoken of.
The author says : — " In this Dictionary,
an attempt has been made to apply one
system of spelling to five different dia-
lects ; and though the result has not
been entirely satisfactory, it has shewn
that the discrepancies can be reduced to
something like a classification, and
their vowels and diphthongs assimilated
much more than has hitherto been sup-
posed possible." It is obvious that no
system of orthography can absolutely
represent a dialect ; but it is equally
clear that a scheme may be devised
by which the sounds of all the dia-
lects may be conventionally repre-
sented by a uniform scale of symbols.
Any system of spelling that leaves
this out of view is, we conceive, in
so far iniperfect and unsatisfactory.
We are very glad there fore to pint
out this, which we believe to be the
first step in a right direction. The
mandarin dialect is the standard used,
but the sounds in the dialects of Canton,
Svvatovv, Amoy, Fuhchow, Shang-
hae and Chefoo all reduced to one
phonic scale are attached to each syl-
lable. A very important addition to
this part, especially to the student
of history, is the old sounds of the
language. These are given on the
authority of Mr. Edkins (and we could
have no higher), who adds a section
explanatory of the method and sources
whence his results are obtained. From
this we learn that they are probably
not more than twelve centuries old.
The Introduction, in eight sections,
is replete with information of a special
kind, on — The Mandarin dialect. —
System of Orthography, — Aspirates,—
Tones, — Old Sounds of the characters,
— Range of Dialects, — Eadicals, — and
Primitives. Opinions are much divided
among European students of the lan-
guage, as to the utility of studying the
characters, and this diversity prevails
more especially during their earlier
years. On this question therefore it
will not be irrelevant to quote the
opinion of Dr. Williams, — not given in
a controversial spirit, but with the
quiet consciousness of an axiom. He
says : — No one who means to read and
talk Chinese can avoid the drudgery
of learning the characters. We are
really dong a service to our younger
brethren by calling their attention to
this point.
The two elaborate lists given in the
Introduction may form a guide to the
beginner that will greatly facilitate his
progress. It is well known that nearly
every character in the language is form-
ed of two parts, which for convenience
we term the Radical and the Primitive.
This is no modern classification, the
system dating back at least as early
228
THE CHINESE RECORDER
as A. D. 100. The number of radicals
or keys lias varied from 540 the earliest
we know of, to 214, the number now
in universal use. These radicals are
really an approximation to a scientific
classification, each one representing
some general idea, such as heaven, earth,
sun, moon, the elements, natural fami-
lies in the animal, vegetable and mineral
kingdoms, &g., and nearly every cha-
racter will be found to have some con-
nection in meaning (it may be often
latent and remote) with the radical
that enters into its composition. The
part of the character remaining after
the radical is removed, we term the
primitive, and the greater part of these
are phonetics ; i- e. their pronunciation
approximates to that of the characters
into which they enter.
The laborious work of analyzing the
Kang-he dictionary from this point of
view was performed by Dr. Marshman,
who found that 4081 characters or
about a tenth of the whole were actual-
ly primitives. By striking out those
however, which only enter into one or
two combinations or obsolete forms, the
number of primitives may be pared
down to 1040, which is all that is
practically necessary. This is the
[July-
number given by Dr. Williams, with a
vast mass of pertinent remarks under
the respective symbols.
After what we have said, it is need-
less to enlarge on the importance of a
familiarity with these two lists. For
those whose memories are not above
the average retentive, we would recom-
mend to copy them out on two sheets
as a vade mecwn for the study table ;
while a reference to the judicious ob-
servations of our author, will form a
never-faihng source of profitable sug-
gestions.
In making these remarks, we feel
that the work does not stand in need
of our recommendation. We congra-
tulate the author on the completion of
his arduous undertaking, and on the
extensive circulation which we are con-
fident it will attain. May it be second
only to his " Middle Kingdom."
We must not conclude without
noticing the very creditable typographi-
cal execution of the volume. With all
the appliances of modern art, we doubt
whether there are many establishments
in Europe or America, that would
have turned out a more satisfactory
work.
Grammaire de la langue Mandchou. Par Lucien Adam, Membra titulaire de
TAcademie de Stanislas. Paris, Maisonneuve et Cie., Libraires-editeurs,
15, Quai Voltaire, 1873.
Mr. Adams is a student of philology,
and has resolved to give to the public
the result of his investigations. The
comparatively neglected family of Tu-
ranian languages form his speciality ;
and the line of research he has marked
out for himself indicates a thorough-
ness of purpose, which ought surely to
bear good fruit. In the following re-
marks he shows that he has made some
progress towards the frame of mind
that should animate the true votary
of science: — "The pleasure one ex-
periences, in rising to the knowledge
of first principles, the brevity of life
and the desire to be ranked among the
masters, are in reality, so many ob-
stacles to the advancement of science.
We move too fast ; hence, the number
of unfounded assertions and systems
which cannot withstand the shock of
subsequent discoveries. If we would
be true workers in the cause of pro-
gress, we must be less hasty and less
ambitious, more patient and more
humble." In his earlier days of study
he tells us it was his intention to issue
a Turanian comparative grammar ; but
Augast.J
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
229
on a more mature knowledge of his
subject, such an undertaking appeared
a grave temerity, which he resolved to
postpone tell he had patiently studied
the principal idioms ; convinced that in
constructing an edifice it is necessary
to begin at the base ; and that kindred
workers will accept certain facts, ana-
lyzed and orderly arranged, much more
readily than mere hasty generaliza-
tions. He has accordingly commenced
his studies with the Tungusic group,
and has selected the Manchu as the
most important dialect of that group.
It is true the Manchu is hastening
on to the condition of an obsolete
tongue ; but to the philologist no lan-
guage is obsolete ; and frequently the
dead languages form most important
links in tracing the process of growth
and change in living forms of speech.
The Manchu however is still the
court language of China, and though
the range of its employment among
the people is contracting from year
to year, yet we must remember that
it is the medium in which most
official documents at Peking are is-
sued,— that it is the diplomatic lan-
guage of the Kalkas Mongols with
China, — that it is taught in the colleges
in Peking, — and that there is a con-
siderable body of literature in the
language. The latter indeed, consists
almost entirely of translations from the
Chinese; but it is just that fact, that
gives it an importance to the student
of Chinese ; and while we may demur
to the lofty pretensions put forth on
its behalf by the early missionaries, the
fact remains, that it is one of the lan-
guages of easiest acquirement ; and for
those who aim at a critical knowledge
of the literature of China, it may be
said that the Manchu translations form
a highly important auxiliary to that
end. Mr. Adams' grammar indicates
an intimate acquaintance \vith the
structure and genius of the language ;
but we cannot say that it is written
with a special view to the requirements
of the learner. For a simple introduc-
tion to the study, we know nothing
preferable to the httle work of Conon
von Gabelentz.* For a scientific an-
alysis of the language, preparatory to
a right appreciation of its true position
among the surrounding members of the
same family, the work of Mr. Adams
is remarkably suggestive. Holding an
intermediate place between the highly
inflected languages of the west and
the non-inflected languages of the east,
the peculiar development of the Man-
chu is a subject of special interest.
The extensive prevalence of the ono-
motopoeia, the vocalic harmony and
the absence of the prefix are among
the most salient characteristics. It is
quite possible to acquire a knowledge
of the language by this treatise, especi-
ally as the author devotes a section at
the end to a detailed analysis of Man-
chu texts, followed by an alphabetic
list of roots and their principal deriva-
tives. Like Gaubil and Von Gabelentz,
he does not give the Manchu character
throughout ; but for his purpose, the
Latin character is in fact preferable.
* EMinens de la Grammaire Afandc/uMR,
par H. Couon de la Gabelentz. Alteubotu^,
1832.
Bevue Bibliographique dePJiilologie et d'Histoire. Recueil mejisuel puhlie par
la lihrairie Ernest Leroux. No. 1. — 15 Mai 1874. Paris, Ernest Leroux,
editeur, Libraire des Societes Asiatiques do Paris, de Calcutta, de New-
haven (Etats-unis), de Shanghai (Chine). 28, Rue Bonaparte, 1874.
This is the first number of a new
serial, of the same class as Truhnev^s
American, and Oriental Literary Re-
cord. The editor promises to give
special attention to oriental subjects,
and announces a catalogue of a fine
collection of books relating to China.
230 THE CHINESE RECORDER I^Tuly-
Translation of a letter from Rev. Li Yu-mi, Presiding Elder of the Hok-
chHang District, in connection ivith the Methodist Episcojoal Mission at
Foochoiv.
The letter here referred to, having
been printed and circulated in English,
may be supposed to invite attention.
The translator and publisher no doubt
was actuated raainly, if not wholly,
by a desire to communicate important
and encouraging information. The
writer of this brief notice accepts his
eflfort as such, and so begs to thank
him sincerely and heartily for it. Every
one interested in mission work must
rejoice in every sign of progress ; and
nothing can rejoice him more than the
evidence that there is in any quarter
and in any degree, among native
Christians, a yearning for a higher and
better life. For this many a mis-
sionary
" Long has sought,
And mourned because he found it not. "
The writer does not mean to say,
or intimate, that there has not been
in mission work generally evidence of
progress ; still the evidence which
one loves best to see, — a growing ten-
derness of conscience, hatred to sin,
love for truth and holiness, — among
converts, has come so far short of what
missionaries have desired and expected,
that it is probably no exaggeration to
say, this has been one of their greatest
and sorest trials. Indeed, some have
had so much anxiety and distress on
this subject, that they have been well
nigh discouraged ; and they might
possibly have despaired of and aban-
doned their work, had they not been
led to a fuller examination and a bet-
ter understanding of the ground of
their expectation. A larger acquain-
tance with the Bible, with human na-
ture, and with the history of human
progress, has convinced them that to
expect converts from paganism, sur-
rounded by pagan associates, and pa-
gan influences, to rise at once, or very
soon, to a high standard of Christian
life, is unreasonable. But this dis-
covery, while it has served to modify
their expectation, could not serve to
repress their longing. They have still
sighed and cried for a higher type of
Christian character among their con-
verts. To such the statements con-
tained in the above-named letter will
be as cold water to a thirsty soul, and
as good news from a far country.
But that which will especially in-
terest and encourage them in the ex-
perience of this good brother, as here
described, will be, not so much the
fact that he sought, and as he thinks
found, complete sanctificatiori, as the
fact that he really felt his need of, and
earnestly sought, sanctification at all,
— that his sins and imperfections were
to him a burden, and a burden which
he longed to lay down. It is this
panting of the soul after God, — this
hungering and thirsting after truth
and righteousness, — that one desires to
see in converts, more than any special
attainments of faith, of peace, or of
joy, which they may appear to have
made. An old warrior in reviewing
the troops which he is to lead to bat-
tle, will be infinitely more anxious to
ascertain the spirit that animates them,
than the graces that adorn them. He
may be told of their many and excel-
lent qualities ; but what he first and
most of all wishes to know is : are they
true and loyal *? Can they be relied
upon in hard places'? In a word,
will they "stand fire," when that fire
is full of death *? He will be satisfied
if he can be assured of this. So it is
with us and our converts here. What
concerns us first and most of all to
know is, not whether they have al-
ready attained, or are already perfect,
but whether they are following after, if
that they may apprehend that for
which they have been apprehended of
August.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAI^
231
Christ Jesus. Has the Spirit of God
begun in them his gracious work "?
Are they Christ's ; and are they follow-
ing him for love's sake ? Have they
commenced the conflict with sin ; and
will they fight it out to the last '? If
we can be assured of this, we oughr, to
rejoice and take courage, even though
they are weak, and often erring.
Now we have I think, in the ex-
perience of the brother here referred
to, and that of others associated with
him, — in the dissatisfaction with their
past attainments, in their longings for
a higher and better life, — just the evi-
dence needed for this assurance. May a
deeper feeling of this kind soon fall
upon all our missions, and work itself
into the heart of every convert, drawing
him nearer and still nearer to Jesus,
the soul's refuge and rest.
Our brother's talk, about " perfect
peace," " perfect joy," " perfect holi-
ness," " immediately being fully sanc-
tified," etc. we may possibly not fully
understand ; and so we will not ven-
ture to criticise it. It strikes us, how-
ever, that if he means to intimate that
Christians, in obtaining the grace
which he describes, are in any way
removed from the Christian conflict, —
that they have not still to battle with
their ignorance, their passions, and the
power of temptation, through the force
of which they are often led astray, he
is much mistaken. To the Christian
there is no rest from conflict on this side
of heaven ; and there is no day during
that conflict when he has not occasion
to confess his sins, and pray for grace
to overcome them.
(We have not seen the letter referred to in the
above i-eiiiarks, whicli have been forwarded to
us by an esteemed correspondent. £d. )
TJiat Ooodly Mountain and Lebanon,
Adams, & Co., Paternoster Row.
Some of our readers will recognize
the name of the author of this little
volume, as that of a warm friend to
Cbristian missions, and especially to
the China Mission. The book is a
simple narrative of a six-weeks sum-
mer tour from England to the Holy
Land, via Egypt. From Joppa, the
writer passed on to Jerusalem, Mounts
Gerizim, Ebal and Tabor, past Her-
mon to Damascus. Thence crossing
the Anti-libanus and Lebanon ranges
he reached the port of Beyrout, sailed
southward along the coast of Palestine,
and reaching Alexandria retraced his
homeward route. We cease to feel
surprised at the amount of travel that
can be accomplished in a limited time
with the advantage of modern appli-
ances. The narrative of the journey is
given in a simple but attractive style.
It is not that there is anything speci-
by Thomas Jenner, London : Hamilton,
1873.
ally new in the place and scenes that
he describes ; but we see that the
ground he treads on is holy ground to
him. He is not hunting after relics,
but the very thought that he is on the
spot, once hallowed by the Saviour's
presence, seems to elevate his devotion-
al feelings. With a soul filled with
love to his fellow men he looks frrate-
fully on every effort to lead the natives
to the knowledge of the Prophet of
Nazareth ; while every scene, every
custom, every incident, calls to mind
some passage of Scripture which it
serves to throw light on. The book is
profusely illustrated with sketches of
I scenes by the way from the author'8
I own pencil. As a whole it will be
found instructive and agreeable read-
ing in connection with the Gospel nar-
ratives.
232 THE CHINESE RECORDER [J"ly-
1. Beport of the Medical Missionary Hospital at Swatow, in connection with
ilie English Presbyterian Missionary Society under the care of William
Gauld, A. M., M. D. /or 1873. Hongkong: printed by De Souza&. Co. 1874.
2. Beport of the Foochoiv Medical Missionary Hospital in connection with the
A. B. C. F. M. Mission, under the care of Dauphin W. Osgood, M. D.
July Ist, 1874. Foocliow printing press.
Melancholy recollections are called
forth by the sight of the Swatow Hos-
pital Report. The last European we
saw practicing in that hospital was
our lamented friend and brother the
late Dr. Thomson. His career was
short, but we believe not fruitless, a
life of promise nipped in the bud. We
are glad to think that the institution
is still under one of kindred spirit •
and it is gratifying to know that dur-
ing the interval of occupancy, it was
satisfactorily conducted by two native
medical assistants- Dr. Gauld speaks
moderately of his native practice, which
is almost entirely an in-patient one. He
gives the number of the latter as 833
for the year, with a daily average of
56. Eye diseases are the most nu-
merous,— in all 360 cases. The, out-pa-
tients he reckons from 1000 to 1500.
The details of special cases are inte-
resting, giving some insight into na-
tive modes of thought and practice ;
while the general tenor of the report
implies a growing confidence among
the natives. He remarks : — " Travel-
ling through different parts of the re-
gion in the beginning of this year, we
were afforded ample proof of the ex-
tensive influence the Hospital exerts,
and we could visit scarcely any group
of villages in which some of the people
had not been patients with us at one
time or another, and where we were
not in consequence favourably re-
ceived." The opportunities for minis-
tering to the spiritual necessities of the
patients are duly improved ; but the
result has not been any great accession
to the church. A few have been received,
after having given reasonable evidence
of the sincerity of their profession. The
subscriptions have been all raised on
the spot, $381 from foreign residents,
and $170 from twenty-six native hongs.
The working expenses only amount
to about $500 ; the drugs being sent
out from England, where they are
paid for by the Mission Committee.
Dr. Osgood's report we presume, is
intended for a more select class of read-
ers. It is obvious his labours have been
abundant, and the number of patients
greater than ever before. The total
including old and new, amount to
9321, of whom 130 were in-patients.
Skin diseases constitute a large per-
centage of the cases treated ; at least
half of which might have been avoided
by a free use of soap and water. Eight
cities anckvillages have been profession-
ally visited, where the people shewed
a good deal of confidence in the foreign
practitioner. We quote : — " Spending
a week in a village and dispensing
medicines day by day does much to
remove the prejudices of the people.
Frequently the physician is invited to
visit their houses, and thus a good op-
portunity is afforded to tell of the
Great Physician who ' healed the sick,
cleansed the lepers, &c.* " We are glad
to see the Dr. has an unshaken faith
in the value of the religious services
connected with the hospital. Only three
of the patients have been received into
the church; but several others have
manifested an interest in Christianity ;
and we believe with him that there is
a power going forth from s.ich institu-
tions, the fruit of which will be apparent
after many days. With respect to the
Notes on Chinese medicines, we feel
inclined to second the recommendation
of the writer, that that part should be
left unread. It is very pleasing to find
the Chinese giving such an unmistake-
able proof of their approbation. From the
local officials $300 have been received,
August.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL
233
and with the additional sums from ' new bosi)ital, and sincerely wish Dr.
those engaged in business, the native
subscriptions amount to $539. We
see it is in contemplation to build a
Osgood every success in his influential
sphere of labour.
The China Bevieiv, from January to June, 1874.
Those who like ourselves are con-
stant readers of the above excellent
serial, must feel grateful to the editor
for the care with which he caters for
the public. The last six months have
produced the usual variety of articles,
which we proceed to notice. To begin
with The Young Prodigy, we cannot say
much in favour of pieces of this class.
The translation of Chinese novels has
occupied the hands of some of our
ablest sinologues ; but unless it be as
a study in the language, we scarcely
think it satisfactory. They are neither
true to nature or fact, and after all
give but a distorted idea of Chinese
life. There is scarcely humour enough
in The Borrowed Boots, viewed from a
European st/ind-point , to redeem it
from the same objection. The Tales
from the Licto chai have a better
claim, as specimens of a wide-spread
popular belief, which have been dili-
gently collected by the erudite native
author. Mr. Gardner's paper on Heredi-
tary Genius is a contribution of un-
doubted value to a question of scien-
tific interest ; in which he has brought
together a mass of curious facts, but
leaves his readers to draw the in-
ferences of which they are suggestive.
Mr. Nacken's two articles entitled A
Chinese Webster are an able analysis
of one of the standard dictionaries, and
form a real addition to our knowledge
of the native literature. The short
article by J. C. under the heading
KanghVs Dictionaries, looks like some
of the lighter reflexions of a thoughtful
mind, on a subject which is very far
from being exhausted ; and we hope
the China Review will be made the
receptacle for a more systematic essay
on the subject from the same hand.
We thank Mr. Kopsch for his memo,
on TJie Master of Heaven. The ex-
istence of this hereditary individual,
who is one of the powers in China, is
comparatively unknown to foreigners ;
and the subject is open to a much
ampler ventilation. The elaborate essay
on Ihe administration of Chinese Law,
over the signature Lex, is well worth
reading. Beautiful in theory, but
sadly corrupt in practice, the executive
of Chinese law is under such a com-
plication of influences, that a special
study is requisite to understand its bear-
ings, and we commend the article in
question to those who desire to penetrate
the mystery. Dr. Hirth's articles on
The Peninsula of Lei-chou and The
Geographical Distrihution of Commer-
cial Products in Kwang-tung are good.
The author possesses -peculiar facilities
and peculiar talent for the investigation
of these subjects, and he docs well to
give the public the benefit of his re-
searches. Mr. Bowra always writes
pleasantly, and his short article on
Hainan is no exception. The History of
Hankow and Hanyang, by E. L. Oxen-
ham, is a fair specimen of a very bulky
class of Chinese writings. Almost every
city in the empire has a record of kin-
dred character, not attractive certainly
to those who read for mere amusement,
but containing an immense store of
histori<;al facts. The Translation of
Examination papers given at Wu-chhing
by the same hand, will probably be
read with greater interest. In the ar-
ticle on Chinese Railways, the writer
keeps this all-important question before
234
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[July.
the public mind. Pointing out the
hopelessness of looking to the Chinese
government, the British government in
China, or the British merchants, he
proposes the formation of an association
at home, as the only likely means of
attaining the desired result. Mr. Gard-
ner's essay on The Tablet of Tit is a
clever defence of the antiquity of this
disputed object; but we scarcely think
his arguments will carry conviction
with them. Th". Chung Ling Ch^Mn
by Clement F. R. Allen is an account
of the re-discovery of an almost forgot-
ten spring in the neighbourhood of
Chin-keang. Marvels are told of the
efficacy of the water, and the writer
records some curious traditional state-
ments regarding it. Mr. Hughes'
article on 2^he Japanese and China
cannot fail to be interesting at the
present moment. We look for the con-
tinuation of it. Mr. Bowra's account of
Christian Missions in Kwang-tung is
extremely interesting. He has been
careful to get together a great many
incidents in the struggles of the early
missionaries for a footing, and their
various fortunes, down to about the
middle of last century. Modern mis-
sions he seems to ignore, and of the
ten pages occupied by his article, little
more than as many lines are devoted
to Protestant missions. In the course
of his explorations, he has come upon
the tomb of Father Provana at Canton,
whose epitaph he gives in a note ; but
in all his researches he says he has
been unable to find any notice of this
missionary. We may supplement his
obseivations with a few notes. In De-
Murr's "Litterae patentes Imperatoris
Sinarum Kang-hi," p. 4, it is stated,
that after it had been ascertained, that
the Fathers Barros and Beauvolier, who
were sent to Europe with an Imperial
commission, had perished at sea. Father
Provana was despatched by the em-
peror, bearing documents on the subject
of the controversy. He arrived at Rome
in 1709, and soon after laid two state-
ments before the Pope ; the first point-
ed out the necessity of abandoning
Tournon's policy ; and the second
stated the controversy with Maigrot.
Why Provana made such a lengthened
stay in Europe, does not appear ; but
we believe the fact excited some mis-
givings on the part of the emperor, as
is indicated by the following official
notification issued in 1716, some copies
of which found their way to Europe : —
a M se
ff. w w mi.^^mwmm'^m
S# m H A If ft fg* + ISl !&'#
+AjgjK:;f;as*XT't+S/S
11$ SUt II|BJJ*a W S ^ 3i1i^
-t Pn5iSSpr>iJHffi>eiiAfi5
T>jJfcam«glW!iA^i
6^#ffM!HlAil K ^
" Ituri, Wang Taou-hwa and Chaou Chang,
Conservators of the Woo-ying teen and other
book depots, in respectful comph'ance with the Im-
perial mandate, issue this communication to all
Europeans in China. In 170(i the Europeans
(fl "^ S ^"".'7 Gan-kwo) Antonio Barros
and (SI K dt P^^ Heen-sze) Antonio
Beauvolier, and in 1708 the Europeans ^
^ 1^ {Gae Jo-selh) Joseph Provana and
(IS ^ 1^ ^^^^ Jo-seiK) Raymond Arco,
were sent to Europe under Imperial commis-
sion. Although several years have now elapsed,
not only has no despatch been received, thus
leaving an uncertainty as to facts, but un-
founded rumours have gained currency. On
this account a letter has been committed to
the Russians* for transmission, which has pro-
♦ Probably delivered to the Russian caravan
that was on its way back in 1715.— See Dud-
geon's Historical Sketch of ths Ecclesias-
tical^ Political^ and Commercial Rdations of
Russia with China, p. 12.
August.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
235
bably reached its Jestination. But we must
certainly wait the retmni of the men who have
been sent, when matters can be reliably ex-
plained. Unless the men sent from us return,
we can have no evidence of the truth ; and no
reliance can be placed on any letter tliat may
arrive. Lest this notification should not be
underetood, we have subjoined a Latin (/{<
European) version. This document being
stamped with the signet of the Governor of
Canton, but not sealed, is to be given to nil
Europeans who arrive, to be taken away with
them. October, 31, 1710."
Possibly this circular may have had
something to do with the return of
Provana, who, as we learn from the
tombstone, perished on his way to
China on the 7th February, 1720.
Ma/p of ToJcio.
We have received a copy of this
map from Messrs. F. K. Wetmore
& Co. of Yokohama, the publishers.
It is a thing of such obvious utility to
a foreigner in the Japanese metropolis,
that we think any one visiting that
city even for a day, would do well to
secure it. It is apparently a copy of
a native chart, with all the names
rendered in English, a copious list of
places pointed out by index figures
being attached. It is printed on
Japanese paper, and the beauty of the
impression says much for the perfection
of Japanese art. It is probable that
many of our readers will not recognize
in the designation Tokio, the city with
which we have been familiar under the
name of Yedo. Since it has become
the residence of the Mikado, it has re-
ceived this new designation, which is
the Japanese pronunciation of the
Chinese name ^ ^ Tun^ king =
"Eastern Capital." The city was
founded by the first of the Shogun
rulers about end of the IGth century,
but so great have been the vicissitudes
through which it has passed, that pro-
bably little or none of the original
foundation is now in existence .
K ;^ "S IS ^'<^ yi''^9 ^^^ Icwan,
M. 1). Peking, 1873.
Treatise on Pliotography." by J. Dudgeon,
For more than twenty years Dr Dud-
geon has given attention to the subject
of photography, and he was done well
to turn to account his attainments, for
the benefit of the Chinese. This is, we
believe, the first work that has appear-
ed in the language on this art, and we
can weir appreciate the difficulties that
must have beset the author's path. To
insure an intelligent comprehension of
the subject, it is very desirable that
the student should be grounded in the
leading facts of chemistry and optics.
It is not many years since an attempt
was first made to expound the first of
these sciences to the natives. The
works of Drs. Martin and Kerr, Mr.
Fryer and Professor Billequin have
done something to initiate the study,
and we believe not a few of the natives
have taken it up with enthusiasm. In
the matter of optics also Dr. Martin's
useful Introduction to Science must be
the standard of appeal. With the ex-
ception of his volume on that subject,
we know of nothing in the native lan-
guage beyond some fugitive pieces
found in various serials. Under these
circumstances it is evident it must
have been a severe tax on the Dr.'s in-
genuity and perseverance to produce
the elaborate work he has done.
Among the prolegomena we find a his-
tory of tlie discovery, rise and progress
of the art. The work is in three books,
the first of which treats of the princi-
ples upon which I he art in all its de-
tails depends. In the second we have
236
THE CHINESE RECOKDER
[July.
a lengthy explanation of the numerous
processes employed in the various opera-
tions. The thh-d book is occupied
chiefly with the materials employed,
their character, cost and names. The
number of native practitioners of pho-
tography is now very considerable ;
and although generally well versed in
the technicalities, they will doubtless
derive much benefit by an attentive
study of the work before us. The
numerous amateurs who are groping
after light to direct them in their man-
ipulations, will now have a guide to
which they can appeal in their diffi-
culties. But even beyond these, we
may hope that the dissemination of
this and works of the same class, will
make their influence gradually felt •
and by raising the native mind to a
comprehension of the mysterious oper-
ations of nature, render them less sus-
ceptible to the seductions of designing
knaves, who practice on their credulity,
leading them to believe that the con-
trol obtained by Europeans over natural
phenomena, is due to their attainments
in the black art.
JH i 1$ ^ Sii'ng cJioo she Tco, Hymn book for the Congregations of the Basel
Mission, 1874.
A COPY of this book' has been for-
warded to us from the Basel Mission
House in Hongkong. As it has
neither preface nor title-page, we do
not know who are the authors of the
hymns, or by whom or when the book
was compiled. We presume however
it has emanated from members of the
same mission, a source in which we
have every confidence. It seems to
be a reprint, consisting of 226 hymns
apparently adapted to European music
The whole is divided into 23 sections
on so many classes of subjects, begin-
ning with hymns of Adoration, on the
Character of God, Sin and Salvation,
the Incarnation, Passion, Eesurrection,
and Ascension of Jesus, Descent of the
Holy Spirit, (fee, embracing nearly
every subject necessary for congrega-
tional worship. We are glad to see at-
tention given to this part of public devo-
tion, which we understand is specially
cultivated in the Basel Mission, — at
least the musical part. It is remark-
able what a hold the hymnology takes
on native Christians, notwithstanding
the general want of appreciation of
musical harmony by the native ear;
and we are confident that labour and
talent of the highest order are profit-
ably spent in preparing suitable books
of praise.
WANTED TO PURCHASE.
Chinese Recorder and Missionary Journal
Vol. i, Nos. 3, 9, 10 and 12.
Please address : — E. F. , 512 Hongkew Road, Shanghae.
FOR SALE.
*^ Thomson's Illustrations oj China and its people.'*
Apply at Presbyterian Mission Press.
THE
Wni|Si| |Sj!4«ttd^Jt
MISSIONARY JOURNAL
Vol. V. SEPTEMBER-OCTOBER, 1874. No. 5
NOTES ON CHINESE MEDIiEVAL. TBAVELLERS TO THE WEST.
By E. Bretschneider, M.D.
KIU CH'ANG-CH»UN'S TRAVELS TO THE WEST.
(Cmthmed from p. 199.)
The master inquired of A-li-sien about the way ; who reported : " I
left this place (Samarcand) on the 13th of the 1st month, and after
three days travelling to the south-east passed the THe-men kuan.
(Iron gate. See note 111) ; five days later I crossed a great river (the
Amu-daria). On the 1st of the 2nd month I passed over a high
snowy mountain (the Hindu-kush), where the snow was very deep. By
pushing in my whip I could only penetrate one half of the bed ; even
on the trodden path the snow lay five feet deep. Thence proceeding to
the south, I arrived at the encampment of the emperor.i^^ When I
informed the emperor of your arrival he was much rejoiced; he
ordered me to rest several days and then return."
The master then set out on the 15th of the 3rd month (beofinnino-
of May) ; leaving behind three of his disciples, he took five or six with
him, Chung-lu and the others accompanied him. After four days
travelling we passed the city of ;|5| ^g" Ko-shO^^ There Boludji,ii'^
who had previously received orders, escorted the master through the
^ PI ffl THa-me^i htan,^^^ with a hundred Mongol and Mohammedan
soldiers. We crossed the mountains in a south-eastern direction, and
108 As I will show further on, Tchingniz was at that time near Kabul, south of tlie Hiiulu-kusli.
109 Tliis seems to be Kash, a city south of Samarcand, and the birth-place of Tamerlan.
This city is marked on most of our modern maps of Asia, but not on the new Russian
maps of Turkistan, Samarcand, etc. About Kash, see D'Herbelot's Bibl. Orient, p. 238.
110 Boludji was probably stationed here to guard the defile of the Iron gate.
111 In the Yuan shi lei pien^ chap. I, p. 8, I find a note, drawn from the ancient Chinese
annals, that T*ie-men kuan was to the west of the city of Ko-shi, belonging to the realm
of Sa-ma-r-kan, The THe-men kuan or " Iron gate " is also repeatedly mentioned in the
Yiian shi, in the description of Tc;hinguiz khan's conquests in western Asia, and in other
Chinese works. Huan-tsang in his accounts of western countries in the 7th century (/. c
torn, i, pp. 22, 23, torn, ii, pp. 283, 286), epeaks also of the city of K^h and the Iron gate.
238 THE CHINESE EECOKDER [Septomber-
found them very high. Masses of rocks were lying scattered about.
The escort themselves pulled the carts ; and took two days to pass to
the other side of the mountains. We ])roceeded along a river to the
south ;^i^ and our soldiers entered the mountains to the north to
pursue the robbers. Five days after we arrived at a small river, which
was crossed in a boat ; the banks being covered with a dense forest.
Thence in seven days we reached a large river and crossed it in a boat ;
the name was fpf -IJ: 'J^ ^ A-mu mu-lien^^^ Proceeding to the
south-east we stopped in the evening near an ancient aqueduct, the
banks of which were covered with dense groves of ^ ^ lu-weiM^
The large ones preserve their green leaves during the whole winter.
We made sticks from them, and they were so strong that they did not
break when we used them for su])porting the shafts of the carts during
the night.i^^ On the smaller ones the leaves wither and are renewed
in spring. More to the south in the mountains there is a large kind of
hamhoo with a pith,i^<^ which the soldiers use for spears. We saw also
Wi ^ si-yi,^^'^ three feet in length and of a dark colour. We were
now at ihe 29th of the 3rd month ; and six days later, the 5th of
the 4th month (about the 22nd of May), we arrived at the encamp-
ment of the emperor ; who had sent one of his high officers to meet the
master. After having been installed in his lodging, the master present-
ed himself to the emperor ; who greeted him and said : " You were
invited by the other courts (the Smig and the Kin. See note 1), but you
refused. Now you have come to see me having traversed a road of ten
thousand li, I am much gratified." The master answered^: ^^ The
Tliree hundred li to the south-west of Sa-7no-kien (Samarcand) he notices f § ^ J^
Kie-shuaiig-na^ which may be identified Avith Kash. Two hundred li further to the south-
west the way leads through mountains ; and then three hundi-ed li to the south-east the
^ P^ T'ie-men (Iron gate) is reached, a naiTow defile formed by two parallel moun-
tains, which rise on each side perpendicularly, and which have the colour of iron. There
is in the defile a folding gate strengthened with iron, etc. Vivien de St. Martin states (/. c.
torn, ii, p. 284) that the defile of the Ii'on gate is often mentioned by oriental writers,
under the double name of Derhend and Kohlougha^ both which have the meaning of
"Iron gate," and that Clavijo also notices it. Clavijo Avas a Castilian ambassador sent
to Tamerlan (1403-5). Compare his Vita del gran Tamorlan. Although Derbend Koh-
lougha is marked on most of our maps of Asia, I do not think that since Clavijo any
Em-opean has seen the Iron gate.
112 According to the Russian map, several rivers come doAvn from the range of mountains
south of Samarcaud, and run southAvard to the Amu-daria.
113 The Amu-daria, often mentioned in the Yiian shi. Mu-leen is intended for the Mongol
Avord 7/mr en, meaning "river."
1 14 In China these two characters are used to denote arundo phragmites and other reeds.
115 The Chinese carts have only two Avheels, and when not used, two sticks are placed per-
pendicularly beneath the ends of the shafts, to preA^ent them touching the ground.
116 The true bamboo, as is known, has no pith ; the stem of it is hollow.
117 According to the Pen ts*ao, book xliii, f. 12, si-yl is a synonym for ^ ^| "x *^**-
lung-tze , "stone dragon" or "lizard." There are indeed lizards of large size in Persia
and Turkestan. Stellio lehmanni is mentioned in a Kussian Avork on Turkestan, as a lizard
three feet six inches in length. I have myself seen, in the Elbiirz mountains near the
Demavond, lizaWs of about the same size.
October.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 239
wild man of the mountains (see note 10) came to see the ein[)eror by-
order of your Majesty ; it was the will of Heaven." Tchinguiz invited
him to sit down, and ordered a meal to be set before him. After this
he asked him : *^ Sainted man, you have come from a great distance.
Have you a medicine of immortality?" The master rej^lied : '^Tliere
are means for preserving life, but no medicines for immortality."
Tchinguiz lauded him for his sincerity and candor. By im})erial order
two tents were pitched for the master, to the east of the emperor's tents.
The emperor gave him the title of )pt^ ^]lj shen-mn (the immortal).
At the beginning of the hot season, the master went with the
emperor to the snowy mountains, to pass the summer there.i^^
The 14th of the 4th month was fixed for explaining the doctrine
of the Tao (the true doctrine) to the emj^eror ; but just as the time
arrived, news was received, that the Mohammedan rebels in the
mountains were about to renew hostilities. The emperor decided
himself to attack the enemy. Therefore the day for the master's ex-
planations was postponed until the 1st of the 10th month, which was
a felicitous day. The master begged permission to return (to Sam-
arcand) ; but the emperor said : — *' Will you not be too much
fatigued to make the journey a second time ? " The master replied :
" It is only twenty days journey ; " but the emperor objected : — " You
have nobody to escort you." The master answered : " Tliere is a man
Yang A-kou, who received orders to go with me." The emperor then
assented, and after three days he gave orders, that Yang A-kou should
take a thousand horsemen, and conduct the master back by another
way (than that he came).^^^ Proceeding on this way we crossed a
great mountain, in which is the ^ p^ Shi-men (Stone gate) ; and at a
distance, the rocks (on each side) had the appearance of candles. An
immense slab lay across these rocks, like a bridge,^^^ and beneath was
a rapid torrent. Many of the soldiers' donkeys were drowned in cross-
ing this torrent ; and on its borders many dead bodies were seen
lying.121 'j'l^ig defile was taken by the armies a short time before.
118 According to Ra^lnd-eddin (D'Ohsson, I. c. torn, i, p. 317), Tcliinguiz passed the summer
of 1222 in tlio plain oi Berouan. In the Yiian shi, annals, it is said: " The emperor, in
order to avoid the great heat of the summer, moved to the river /\ ^ ^ Ba-lu-wan ;
hut this fict is erroneously reported as occurring in the year 1223. Berouan must bo
looked for in the IJindu-kush. Sultan Baber ("beginning of the 16th century) speaks of a
place Perwan^ in the mountains north of Kabul, with a delicious climate. (Comp. Memoirs
ofBaher^ emperor of Hindustan^ translated by J. Leyden and W. Erskine, 1826, p. 137.)
119 Chen-hai remained with the eaiperor.
120 Burnes in his journey from India to Bokhara, passed probably by the same route as
Ch*ang-ch*un. In describing his way down the northern slope of the Hindu-kiish to the
Oxus, he gives about the same details as the diarist of Ch'ang-cb*un's travels. (Compare
Burnes^ T<>ench edition, torn, iii, p. 188). In one of his poems Cb'ang-ch'un saj-s, that
the Stone gate was bouth of the Amu river.
121 In an ode composed on this occasion, Ch'ang-ch'un commiserates the ^ ^^ cKang-rh
240 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Septembcr-
On our way we saw men returning from the war, who carried
with them a great many corals. Some of our accompanying officers
bought about fifty coral-trees, for two yi of silver,^^'^^ \)^q biggest of
them more than a foot in length ; but journeying on horseback, it was
impossible to carry them unbroken.
We travelled in the day-time, and profited also by the fresh nights.
In five or six days (it is not said from what place), we arrived at Sie-
mi-sze-ka?i, or as this city is called by the Ta-shi (Karakitai), \vi ^ ^
Ho-chung fu (the city between the rivers, or in the middle of rivers).i23
The officers came to meet the master and directed him to his former
lodging (in the ancient palace. See note 97).
The lodging of the master was situated on the northern side of the
river, on a hill of about a hundred feet in height. It was reflected in
the bright water of the river. This river has its sources in the snowy
mountains (east of Samarcand. See note 123) ; therefore its water is
very cold.
In the 5th month (second half of June and first half of July), in
the hot season, the master was accustomed to sit at the northern
window and enjoy the breeze ; while at night he slept on the terrace of
the roof ;^^* and in the sixth month, the hottest time of the year, he
bathed in the basin. Thus the master spent his time in the far west.
The arable land in Ho-chung (Samarcand) is suitable for all kinds
of corn. Only the ^ ^ k^iao-mai (buck-wheat) and J^ §_ ta-tou
{soya hispida, " soy bean." See my article on the Study and Value of
Chinese botanical works, p. 9) are not found there. In the 4th month
(May) wheat ripens ; when gathered the people pile it up in heaps. In
the 6th month the intendant of the t^ai-shi ^^^ made a present to the
master of water-melons ; which in this country are very fragrant and
sweet, and of enormous size. We have no water-melons like these in
China. In the 6th month the second prince ^^*^ returned. Chung-lu
requested the master to give him some of his water-melons for a present
to the prince. The country is very rich in fruits and vegetables ; but
"long-eared (donkeys)" and complains of the bad smell from the dead bodies, which
constrained him to stop his nose in passing. A higlily poetical subject for an ode !
122 One yi=l pound. (Palladius.)
123 As regards Ta-shi, see note 83. Ta-shi was the founder of the dynast}' of the Si-Nao or
Karakitai ; and the Chinese author means by Ta-shi the Karakitai. Ho-chung J'u means
"the city between the rivers." Ye-lu-ch*u-ts'ai, Tchinguiz khan's minister, iu his memoirs
also states that the Kitan (the same as Karakitai and Si-liao) called Samarcand Ho-
chung fu. I find in D'Herbelot's Bibl. Oinent. p. 738, an explanation of this name, which
is a literal translation of the Arabic he'in naharem, meaning "between the rivers." This
was, according to a Persian geographer, an ancient name for Samarcand ; for it is situated
between the two rivers Djihon and Sihon (Oxus and Yaxartes).
124 In Pei-sia it is the custom up to this time, to sleep during the hot season on the flat roofs
in the open air,
125 T'ai-shi, the governor of Samarcand. See my note above.
126 Tchinguiz kfian's secoiid son Tchagatai.
October.] and missionary journal. 241
^ yil (colocasia) and |g li (chestnuts) are wanting. Tlie Jg kHe
there have the shape of enormous fingers, and are of a purplish colour.^^
Men and ^Yomeu braid their hair. The caps of the men at a dis-
tance resemble hills. They are adorned with embroidery and tassels.
All officers wear such caps. The men of th^ lower classes wrap their
heads about with a piece of white ^ ^ mo-ssrgiss about six feet long.
(I omit the particulars regarding the dressing of women.)
Most of the vessels they use are made of copper, but there are also
found vessels of porcelain as in China. The money they use in couunerce
is of gold, but has no hole.^29 Q^ both sides are Mohammedan letters.
The people are very strong and tall. They sometimes bear very
heavy burdens on their backs without any cross-beam. ^^^ There are
men well versed in books and who are exclusively taken up with writ-
ing. They are called ^^ % Da-shi-maP^ In winter they fast for a
whole month ;^^^ during which every day at night the superior (^
ch'ang) kills a sheep for the meal, when all sit round cross-legged and
eat the whole night till morning.i^^ Besides this they have six fastings
in other months.
They have high buildings with rafters on the top, standing out
about ten feet, all round ; and on these rafters an empty pavilion rises
hung with tassels.^^"^ Every morning and evening the superior goes lip
and bows to the west (see note 68). They call this ^ 5c ^^^ ^^^^
(praying to heaven) ; for they believe not in Buddhism or Taouism. The
superior above sings in a loud tone ; and the men and women hearing
his voice, meet at this place and pray below. The same custom exists
throughout the whole country. Whoever neglects to perform these
ceremonies, is executed. The superior is dressed like the others, only
his head is \Vrapped with a piece of white mo-sze (muslin, see note 128).
127 KHe=solanwn vielongena^ "the egg-plant, aubergine." The egg-pliuits of western
Asia have a more cylindrical form, whilst the Chinese varieties of this plant I have seen,
have all roundish fruits.
128 Probably viuslin^ which, as is known, is an Arabic word derived from the name oftlie city
of Mossul^ Avhere this stuff was first woven.
129 The Chinese copper cash, strung on a string, have a square hole in tlic middle.
130 The Chinese always bear burdens on a cross-beam.
131 Danishment in Persian means " alearned man." Here probably by ta-shi'Tnan the moliahs
or the clergy is understood. A. PallarUus states (^Ancient traces of Christianiti/ in Otina,
I. c p. 61) that the name ^ ^ ^ ia-^Jii-man^ occurring several times in tlie Yiian
shi and in other Chinese works, denotes always the moliahs of the Mohamniedains.
132 The Persians indeed fast every year during the whole month of Ramazan ; but as their
months are variable, Ramazan can occur in all seasons of the year.
133 This statement is perfectly correct even for the present time. In Ramazan tbe Persians
eat and smoke only after sunset, when the stars can be seen.
134 The buildings the author describes are without doubt minarets, with their prominent gal-
lery on the top, from which the moczzin every day before sunrise, and aller sunset, invites
the' believers to pniyers. The moczzi.is or callers to prayt.s (literally ''the annomicei-s")
announce the time of prayer in a singing tone. By ^ ch'ang (translated senior) the
Chinese author means the moliahs^ or here especially the moezzins.
242 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
In the 7th month, as the new moon had just appeared (middle of
August, 1222), the master sent A-li-sien with a report to the emperor,
asking about the time for the explanation of the doctrine of Tao. The
ausNver of the emperor, written on the same report (of Ch^ang-ch^un)
wais received on the 7th of 'the 8th month.
On the 8th of the same month we set out for the emperor's en-
campment. The t^ai-shi accompanied the master twenty or thirty li and
returned. On the 12th we passed the city of Ko-sJii^^^ On the 13th we
were joined by a convoy of a thousand men on foot and three hundred
on horseback, and entered the high mountains. The route we followed
now went round the THe-men kuan (Iron gate).^^^ We crossed a river
with red water, and proceeded through a defile to the south-east ; where
there were rocks several li in heinfht. At the foot of the mountains is a
salt spring ; the water of which deposits white salt after evaporation.
We took a large quantity of it with us. Further to the south-east we
ascended a mountain, which forms a water-shed (^ HjO- To the west we
saw a high valley, which seemed to be filled up with ice ; but it was
salt. On the top of the mountain there was a red-coloured salt, with
the appearance of stone, which the master tasted himself. In the eastern
countries (China) salt is only found in low grounds, but here it is also
met with in the mountains. The Hui-ho (Mohammedans) eat cakes
w^ith salt. When thirsty they drink water, even in winter.^^^ Poor
men sell water in jars.^^^
On the 14th of the 8th month we arrived at th^ south-western foot
of the Iron gate (they had turned round the defile). Here the issue of
the defile is bordered by terrible rocks. One on the left had fallen
down, and the river to an extent of a li was covered by rocks.^^^
On the 15th we arrived at the river (Amu-daria again). Ife
resembles the Huang ho (Yellow river in China) and runs in a north-
western direction. Having crossed it in a boat, we stopped on the
southern bank. To the west there is a mountain fortress, called ^
/^ Jl] T^uan-ha-la^ which is a strong position.^"^^ Here we met Chen-
kuiiy the physician of the third prince (Tchinguiz khan's third son
Ogotai). We proceeded up the stream (in a boat); but after 30 li the wa-
ter was too shallow ; when (we went on shore and) travelling during the
136 Regarding Ko-shi, see notes 109 and 111.
136 It seems Ch'ang-ch'un proceeded by a route which was more to the west, than the way he
followed on his first journey to Tchingiiiz.
137 The Chinese do not like water ; they prefer drinking tea.
138 This is still the custom in Persia, that water and ice are sold on the roads to thirsty
travellers.
139 Burnes in his narrative of travel, notices similar phenomena in the Hindu-kush, and at-
tributes them to earthquakes.
139a By Tuan-ha-la^ the author means perhaps Toun in Coulu'stan. Ba-la is evidently
intended for halik or " city."
October.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 243
night wo passed Jj£ g Ban-li, a very large city,"o the inhabitants
of which had revolted not long ago and fled. We heard tlie bark-
ing of the dogs in the city. At daybreak, after having taken breakfast
we went to the east more than twenty li to a river running northward
which could be forded on horseback ; and passed the night on tho
eastern bank of this river.
On the 22d of the 8th month, CJien-hai^^^ came to meet the master,
and accompanied him to the emperor's encampment.^'^^ On his arrival
Chen-hai asked the master, whether he wished to be introduced im-
mediately to the emperor, or to rest first. Tho master begged to be
presented. It must be said here that the professors of the Tao, when
presented to the emperor, were never required to fall upon their knees
or to bow their heads to the ground.i'*^ On entering the imperial tent,
they only made a bow and placed the hands together.^**
The master was then presented to the emperor, who ordered kv^
miss^^^ to be set before him; but the master iirmly refused to
drink it. The emperor asked him how he was supplied with victuals
in the city in which he lived (Samarcand) ; when the master expressed
his satisfaction. Next day the emperor sent a man to invite the
sage to dine every day with his Majesty. The master replied : " I am
a wild man of the mountains ; I cultivate the true doctrine (Tao), and
therefore I like seclusion." The emperor then permitted him to live
as he liked.
On the 27th of the 8th month (beginning of October) the emperor
set out on his return to the north (and the master accompanied him).
The emperor on the road often sent wine made from grapes, water-
melons and other eatables to the master.
On the 1st of the 9th month, 1222, we crossed the river (Amudaria
again) 6n a floating bridge and proceeded to the north.
On the 15th of the same month, at the suggestion of the master,
Tchinguiz ordered a tent to be prepared for the explanation of the
Taouist doctrine. Chen-hai and Chung-lu were present at the explanation.
The t^ai-shi (councillor) fpf ^ A-hai^^^ translated the words of the
140 Ban-li is the city of Balkhy according to Rashid-eddin, taken by Tchinguiz in the year
1221. Most of the inhabitants were massacred (D'Ohsson, /. c. torn, i, p. 272). The Yii^n
ski reports also the taking of Balkh by Tchinguiz, and writes the name JfiE Hu ipE
Ban-le-Ito. On the above-mentioned ancient Chinese map of the 14th century, the same
name is written G» M. ^ Ba-li-hci
141 The former traveUing companion of Ch*ang-ch*im. He had remained with the emperor
at Ch'ang-ch'un's last visit.
142 Tchinoniz was still, it seems, somewhere in the Hindu-kush.
143 ^ li #
144 ^ J^* ^ ^ A sign of esteem among Chinese monks. (Palladins.)
145 }|| g§ Tung-lo^ a fermented liquor made by the Tartars from mare's milk.
146 A-hai is mentioned in the Yuan shi, chap 110, as t'ai-shi or councillor.
244 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
master into Mougol for the emperor. The emperor was highly edified,
and the discourse of the master pleased his heart. On the 19th the night
was bright, and the emperor called the master again to continue his ex-
planations, with which he was much satisfied. On the 23rd the master
was again invited. The emperor ordered his words to be written down
in Chinese as well as Mongol.
After this we followed the emperor in his march to the east,
^and approaching the great city of Sie-mi-sze-kan (Samarcand), encamp-
ed twenty li to the west of it. On the 1st of the 10th month, the master
solicited permission to visit the place where he lived before (in Samar-
cand), which the emperor granted. The imperial camp was thirty li to the
east of Sie-mi-sze-kan. On the 6th the master appeared again before
the emperor, together with the t^ai-shi A-hai (who was the interpreter).
Tchinguiz asked the master : ^* Shall the by-standers withdraw ? " to
which he replied, that they might remain, and explained to the emperor
as follows : — " The wild man of the mountains these many years has
devoted himself to the investifjation of Tao, and likes to be in solitude.
Around the tent of your Majesty, I hear the noise of your soldiers, and
I cannot keep my mind quiet ; therefore I solicit from your Majesty the
permission to travel henceforth alone, in advance or behind. This will
be a great favor to the wild man of the mountains." The emperor
assented.
At that time (November) rain first began to fall, and the grass
became green again. In that country in the middle of the 11th month,
rain and snow become more frequent, and moistened the ground. After
-his arrival in the city (of Sam.arcand), the master distributed the re-
mainder of his provisions to the hungry people, who were very numerous.
On the 26th of the 11th month (beginning of January, 1223) we
set out on our journey. On the 23rd of the 12th month there was a
snowfall and such an intense cold, that a great number of our bullocks
and horses died on the road. Proceeding to the east, we crossed, three
days later the Ho-cli'an mu-lien (Sir-daria, see note 37) and reached
the encampment of the emperor (who was also on his homeward
journey). We were told, that during the past night, the bridge across
the river had been broken and carried away.
(The emperor again had discourses with Ch^ang-ch^un, but I omit
them as being of no interest.)
On the 1st of the 1st month (beginning of February) 1223, the
master took leave. The commander-in-chief, the physiciau-in-ordinary
and the diviner-in-chief came to conorratulate the master.
On the 11th we proceeded again to the east. Sie-mi-sze-kan was
now behind us, at a distance of more than a thousand li. On the 21st we
I
October.] ^ and missionary journal. 245
went to the east one station and arrived at a largo valley,!*^ well
watered and rich in grass ; where we stayed for some time, in order to
restore our tired horses and bullocks. Sai-lan (see note 85) is three
days journey from this place to the north-east.
On the 7th of the 2nd month (middle of March) 1223, the
master presented himself to the emperor and said : " At the time the wild
man of the mountains left the sea-shore (Shan-tung), ho gave his word
to be back again in three years. It is indeed my ardent desire to seo
my native mountains again in this third year." The emperor replied :
<* I am myself returning to the east. Will not you go with me ?" Then
the master said ; " I have explained all your Majesty wished to hear ;
I have nothing more to say. It would be better for me to go ia
advance." He solicited earnestly to be sent home ; but the emperor
refused his assent, saying : " Wait a little ; in fchree or five days my
sons will arrive ; there are still some points in your doctrine not quite
clear to my mind. After having understood all, I will not object to
your going home."
On the 8th the emperor was hunting in the mountains to the east ;
and in shooting a boar, he was thrown from his horse. The wounded
boar stopped, and the emperor was in danger. (I omit Ch'ang-ch'un'a
conversation with the emperor, about the necessity of desisting from
the pleasure of hunting at bis advanced age.i^s)
On the 24th of the 2nd month, the master ventured again to solicit
his being sent home ; but the emperor said : ^' Wait a little. I must
think over the presents to give you on your departure ; " so he was
aofain oblio^ed to remain. But on the 7th of the 3rd month he renewed
his request, when the emperor made him a present of bullocks and
horses. The master refused, saying that post-horses would be sufficient
for him ; and the emperor granted a decree, with the imperial seal,
which released all professors of the doctrine of Tao from taxes. He
ordered A-li-sien to accompany the master on his journey to the east ;
appointing him g ^ siian-ch^ai (imperial envoy), Meng-gu-dai and
Go-la-ha-Jiai being appointed his assistants.
On the 10th of the 3rd month (middle of April) 1223, the master
finally took leave of the emperor and we started ; all the officers from
the ^ ^Ij f^ ta-la-haii^^^ down to the lower ranks, accompanied the
147 j\\ Ch*uan==^^ & valley, a river." The river here mentioned is probably the Tchirtchik,
an affluent of the Sir-daria. The Tchirtchik runs near Tashkend.
148 Tchinguiz was at that time 62 years old.
149 By ta-la-han the Mongol word tarkhan is rendered, which was a title granted to deserving
men. The Persian liistorian Djouveini states (D'Ohsson, /. c. toui. i, p. 44) the privileges
of the tarkJuin^ that they were free from taxes, that they had access at all times to the
emperor, and that they could commit eight capital crim.es ^ith impunity. In the Yiian
ski the title ta-la-han occurs frequently.
246 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
master more than twenty li carrying with them wine and rare fruits,
and all were moved to tears.
In three days we arrived at Sai-lan (see note 85). In the mountains
south of the city there are two-headed snakes, two feet long, which are
frequently seen by the natives.
On the 15th, the disciples of the master went out of the town to
sacrifice at the tomb of the disciple who died there (on the journey
hither). We spoke about carrying with us his mortal remains, but
the master said : ** The body formed temporally of the four elements,^^^
decays without any value ; but the soul has a real existence, is free
and cannot be grasped." Then we spoke no more about that, and the
next day we started again.
On the 23rd of the 3rd month we were joined by the suan-ch^ai
(imperial envoy) At-gou (who had received orders) to accompany
the master on his journey, along the southern bank of the 5JC ^ S
Ch^ui mu-lien^^^ (^Ch^ui miiren, see note 78). Ten days later we were at
a distance of more than a hundred li to the west of Alima (see note 72),
and crossed a large river.i52 On the 5th of the 4th month, having ar-
rived at a garden east of the city of Alima, Chang ku7ig, the architect
in chief (;^ |g) of the second prince^^s requested Ch^ang-ch'un to
cross the river for the purpose of inaugurating some temples on the other
side ; but this excursion was not brought about. (I omit the details.)
In the evening (of the day we started from Alima) we arrived at
the foot of the |^ [1| Yin shan, passed the night there, and the next day
passed again the forty-eight bridges and proceeded fifty li up the torrent
to the Heavenly lake.i54
Thence we went m a north-eastern direction, crossed the Yin shan
150 m :k
151 This river Ch'ui bears the same name to the present time on Chinese maps. On our maps the
name is generally written Choo or Tchu, According to the Russian mnp of Turkestan,
which is the only trustworthy one for these regions, it takes its rise in the mountains
West of Lake Issikul, flows in a north-western and western direction, and discharges itself
finally into a small] ake in the desert east of Fort Perov/sky. This river is connected
with the western corner of the Issikul by an arm, which however often dries up, as I
have heard from a local observer. Compare also notes 77, 83, above.
152 This can only be the Hi river.
163 The second prince was Tchinguiz khan's second son Tchagatai. The Persian historians
state, that the dominions of Tchagatai stretched from the country of the Ouigours and
Cayalik, Avest as far as the Djihun (Amu-daria), and that he liked to pass the summer
at Alinalig^ near the high mountains Gueuk and Cout. In winter he used to live at a
place called M^rouzik 27a (D'Ohsson, /. c. torn, ii, pp. 2, 107). lliese statements relate to a
time posterior to Tchinguiz ; but Tchagatai had his apanages near Almalig already in his
father's life-time.
154 Regarding this lake, see notes 71 ,72. I suppose it iohQ Lake S air am. Then the Yin
shan of the Chinese author would be tlie range of mountains separating Kouldja from this
lake, the Borokhoro mountains of the Russian map. I remind the reader, that Ch'ang-
ch'un generally calls the vast T*ien-shan mountains by the name of Yin shan (see note
57^ According to the Russian map the Borokhoro indeed is a branch of the T*ien shan,
the principal chain of which stretches in a western direction to the Lake Issikul.
October.] and missionary journal. 247
(e. e, a branch of it), and after two days journey, camo to the same
post-road which we had followed in our journey hither, and which leads
south of the Kin shan (see note 51) on a great river.^''^
Then, proceeding from south to north, wo passed to the eastern side
of the Kin shan.^^^
On the 28th of the 4th month (beginning of June) there was a
great snowfall, and the next day all the mountains around were white.
We then went in a north-eastern direction along mountains, and in
three days reached the front side of the f^ 7[^ ^ A-hu-han mountain
(see note 49). The disciples (left by the master here in a new-built
monastery. See note 50) and the others, came a long distance to meet
the master, and directed him to the monastery Si-hia kuan (see note
50). Just as the master got out of his cart it began to rain, when
all were very glad and congratulated each oth^r, saying : " In this
country it very seldom rains in summer ; rain and thunder rarely hap-
pen except in the mountains to the south and the north ; but this sum-
mer rain is abundant ; for the present fall we are indebted to the
sanctity of the master."
The people of this country, in ordinary years irrigate their fields
and gardens by means of aqueducts. In the 8th month (September)
wheat begins to ripen, and there is then no rain. At the time the corn
ripens, it is damaged by mice ; these mice are all w^hite. In this country
the cold predominates, and the fruits ripen late in the year. In the 5th
month (June) we found, on the borders of the river at a depth of about
one foot, ice in the ground about a foot thick , and the master sent his
servants every day after dinner to bring some. To the south, a high
mountain range is to be seen, covered with masses of snow, which never-
melts even in the hottest season of the year. There are many remark-
able things in this country. A little to the west of this place, on the
border of a lake, there is a "wind hill" (jg ^), the top of which
consists of white clay cracked in many places. In the 2nd and
3rd months the wind rises here and howls in the rocks and cavities of
the southern mountains. This is only the beginning ; when the wind
first comes out from the wind hill, numerous whirls are seen like ram's
horns ; but after some time, these whirls unite to form a hurricane,
which raises sand, throws stones, lifts off roofs and uproots trees. la
the stream to the south-east there are three or four water-mills ; but when
the water reaches the plain, it becomes scanty and finally disap})ears.
155 J^- % jg ^ UJ F& :^ t^ E^ S& I am not able to state, what great river is
meant. Perhaps tlie Ulungur, which runs into the Kizilbash lake.
156 We have seen above, that the ^ flj Kin shan or Chinese Altai, a branch of the Russian
Altai mountains has at first a south-eastern direction, and then the chain stretches to the
east (see note 51).
248 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
la the mountains are coals. To the east there are two springs, which in
winter time increase like rivers or lakes ; the water is then absorbed by
the ground, but suddenly it appears again carrying fish and shrimps
along with it. Often the water overflows the houses, but in spring it
gradually disappears. To the north-west of this country, at a distance
of about a thousand li or more, there is a country called j^ j^ ji\ Kien-
hkn-cJioUy^^^ where good iron is found, and where squirrels abound,
and wheat is cultivated. A great number of Chinese live there, and
carry on the business of manufacturing diflferent kinds of silk and other
stuffs. From the monastery (of Si-hia kuan), the Kin shan is visible,
where much hail falls. In the 5th and 6th months, there is more than
ten feet of snow. The land is interspersed with deserts. In this
country the ^ ^^ ^ jou-ts'ung-jung^^^ grows. The natives (Mongols)
call this plant ^ gg so-yen. In their language water is called % j^
wu'Su, and grass ^ /p j^ ai-bu-su.^^^ In the Kin shan mountains
on the northern slopes, there are pines about a hundred feet high.
The assembled people said to the master : " This country here is in
a state of deep barbarism (gg ^). From the most remote time the
people have never heard of the true doctrine. We had only to do with
the charms of mountain goblins and other bad spirits ; but ever since
the master founded a monastery here, there has been a service es-
tablished. On the 1st and the 15th of every month the people have
assembled and have taken a vow not to kill living creatures. Certainly,
that was an effect of the true doctrine {Tao); what else could have
produced this change ? At first the Taouists here had much to complain
157 Kien-kien-chou is without doubt the country Kemkemdjoute inentioned hy Rashid-eddin ,
as a country near the dominions of the Kirghuiz people. Kemkemdjoute was situated on
the Kern river or Upper Yeuissey. There is still a place in Siberia, called Kemkemtchik
near the confluence of the Ulukem and the Kemtchik, which foriu the Yenissey. In the
Yuan shi the same country is mentioned under the name of ^ ji\ KHen-chow. There
it is said, that this country derives its name from the river p| K'ien (the Kemof Rashid),
and that it is situated in the south-eastern part of the country of the o ^0 O ©
Ki-li-ki-sze (Kirghuiz). Compare Yuan shi or ' ' History of the Mongol dynasty, " chap.
63. There is an aiticle devoted to the Kirghuiz. The river Kem is repeatedly mentioned in
the Yuan shi and written also ^|i Kien. Our diarist says, that the place, where Ch*aug-
ch*un had founded a monastery, south of the A-bu-han mountains was about a thousand
li distant from Kien-kien-chou (the Upper Yenissey). This place then and the mountain
A-bu-han must be looked for west of the present Uliassutai. There is a river Dza-hu-khauy
which name sounds similar to A-bu-han.
168 Jou-ts^unq-jungi% according to Tatarinow's Catalogus medicamentoi'um sinensium, the root
of a kind of orobanche. The drug purchased under this name in a Chinese druggist's
shop at Peking presented thin almost circular slices, of about an inch in diameter, show-
ing the section of a bulbous root, which in its appearance has some resemblance with the
section of a testicle. There are several species of orobanche in northern China. Bunge in
Enumeratio plantarum Chinee horealis mentions orobanche caryophyllacea^ L. o.
canescens^ Bge. I collected two other species in the mountains west of Peking. Both
have been described as new species, under the name of o. ombro charts and o. pycnos-
iachi/a, by my fi-iend Dr. Haace, British consul at Whampoa (see Linnean Soc.'s Jour-
nal, vol. xiii,"^ p. 84). I am not able to state which of these plants yields the Chinese drug.
159 At the present time the Moiigol^ call water=u;M5M, and grass=w6MWM.
October.] AND missionary journal. 249
of the malice of bad men, and were not left quiet. There was the
physician Lo Sheng, who always tried to annoy the Taouists and
to injure them. But once passing by the Taouist temple he was
thrown from his horse and broke his leg. Then he was moved to reix3n-
tance, owned that he was punished for his sins and begged })ardon. By
degrees the demoniacal influences have also disappeared."
A-li-sien and the others said to the master : *' The southern route^®^
has much sand and is very stony ; little grass and water are found
there. Our travelling company is very numerous ; the horses will be
extremely fatigued, and we have to fear many delays on the road.'*
The master replied : '* Then it would be better to start in three parties."
On the 7th of the 5th month 1223, he sent six of his disciples in
advance, and started himself with six disciples on the 14th. He was
accompanied for twenty li by the most respectable people of the place ;
then they got down from their horses, bowed before the master and
shed tears. The master spurred on his horse and departed quickly.
On the 18th the remaining five disciples set out.
Proceeding to the east, on the 16th the master crossed a hi oh
mountain, which was covered with snow, and it was very cold. The
post-horses were changed near the tent.
On the 17th the master did not eat anything ;. he only drank
rice-water from time to time. Proceeding to the south-east we crossed
a great sandy plain, where we found grass and trees infested with
mosquitos. We passed the night on the eastern bank of the river.
Further on the master travelled from time to time in liis cart. The
disciples asked him from what complaint he sufifered ; to which he
replied : " My malady can not be understood by physicians ; it is a puri-
fication by the help of the sainted men and the sages.i^i I cannot get
well suddenly, but you need not be anxious." The disciples were afflict-
ed and did not understand his words. Then one of them had a dream,
in which a spirit said to him: " Be not alarmed about the master's sick-
ness. After his arrival in China (J^ J^), he will get well again." Wo
proceeded by a sandy road for more than three hundred li ; water and
grass wesre very scarce. We travelled uninterruptedly ; even at night
our horses did not rest.^^^ Finally after two days we emerged from
the sand, and were then near the northern frontier of the Ilia.^^^ Here
huts and tents became more frequent, and we had less difficulty in get-
ting horses. The disciples who travelled behind, reached us here.
160 Ch*ang-ch*un leaving the place where he now sojourned, returned to China by the direct
route, crossing the great Mongolian desert in a south-eastern direction, which road led
him to the present Kukukhoto.
161 ^ ^ # S pT JJM S R 3it » iK ^6. .
162 They traversed the sandy part of the Gobi. .
163 See note 81 about the Hia or Tangut Empire.
250 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
On the 21sfc of the 6th month (July) 1223, we stopped at ^ [g
13 Yu-yang kuan.^'^^ The master still continued to abstain from food.
Next day we passed the customs barrier and reached fifty li to the
east g ji\ Feng-chouj^^^ where the first officers of the place came to
meet the master, who began again to eat as he was accustomed to do.
We were then at the end of the summer, and the master was in
the habit of sitting at the northern window of the house in which he
stayed. At the request of the master of the house he wrote some verses
on silk paper.
On the 1st of the 7th month we started again, and arrived
after three days at "^ 7JC Ilia-shui}^^ The next day we left, and on
the 9th arrived at ^ tf ^un-chung^'^'^'^ where the master spent more
than twenty days. The military commandant (^ gijl) of ^ g Silan-
te^^^ sent an express to Yiin-chung, with a letter to the master and
an oflfer of cart and horses.
At the bemnninof of the 8th month, the master started, and
proceeding eastward we reached |g JpJ" Yang-ho, passed ^ ^ Fo-teng,
5c M FHen-ch^eng, and '|g ^ Hiiai-an, and crossed the river f^ Jpf
Hu7i /io.16^ The commandant met the master far out of the city (of
Siian-te) and lodged him at the temple Chao-yuan kuan. The Taouists
received the master with great distinction, and told him that in the
last winter some of them saw Ch^ao-kung (the disciple who died at
Sairam) entering the monastery and leading a horse by the bridle.
All came to meet him, but he disappeared suddenly. He was also
seen at other places.
The princes, dignitaries, commanders and other officers in northern
China,^^^ addressed letters to the master inviting him to visit them.
These invitations succeeded each other like the spokes of a rolling
wheel ; but the master answered, that he was sorry he could not divide
himself into several bodies, to satisfy the wishes of all.
According to a vow taken at the time Ch^ang-ch^un passed the
battle-field of Ye-hu-lin (see note 16), covered with white human bones,
164 A defile leading through the Yinshan mountain, north of Kukukhoto.
165 According to the gi'eat geography of the Chinese empii-e, ancient Feng-chou was near the
present KukukJwto or |^ ^^ ^ Kui-hua dicing.
166 Palladius states that the military place Hia-shui li, named after a lake (Ji) at the fron-
tier between China and Mongolia is often mentioned in Chinese history.
167 At present Ta-Vung fu in Shansi.
168 The present Snan-Jwa/u, a large city on the road from Peking to Kalgan and Russia.
169 All the places mentiotied can be found on modern Chinese maps between Ta-t'ung fu and
Siian-hua fu. By Hun ho tlie river Yang ho of the Chinese maps is meant. It passes
SiJan-hua fu, and joins further to the south-east tlie San-kan ho, when the united river
takes a south-eastern direction, and passes about ten miles west of Peking. This river
bears to rtie present time the name Bun ho.
170 \fj ^ TIo-so, i.e. north of the Yellow river.
October.] and missionaky journal. 251
there was on the 15th a service performed by Ch^ang-ch'un's disciples
at the temple of Lung-yang kuan in Te-sing (uow Pao-an chou), to
help the destitute souls to pass over.
After the service, an officer from the emperor arrived to inquire
about the master's journey, health, etc. The master spent the winter
at Lung-yang kuan.
The governor of p^ ;;^ Yen king (the present Peking), and other
officers from that city sent an express with a letter to the master, in
order to invite him to stay in the temple Ta-tHen-chang kuan^ to wliich
lie assented. He started, passed Ku yung (see note 11), and j)roceeded
south. At ^ P Nan-kou,'^'^'^ in the temple of Shen-yu huan^ the
Taouists of Peking met him. The next day venerable old men, men
and women assembled from all sides and accompanied the master with
fragrant flowers, when he entered Yen king, and the people bowing
before him obstructed the road.
At the time the master started for the west, the friends wished to
know when he would return, to which he replied : '' In three years, — in
three years ;" and indeed his prophecy was realized, for it was on the 7th
of the 1st month 1224, he arrived at the temple of Ch^ang-t'ien kuan.^^z
Having brought back the traveller from a long and painful
journey to his native soil, I break off the narrative of his adventures
The Si yu hi continues Ch^ang-ch'un's biography until his death ; but
the further events of his life are of little interest, and have nothing to
do with my programme. I will only briefly state, that the master
remained at Peking, where he died on the 9th of the 7th month
1227. Next year, his disciples with the help of a great number of
other Taouists arrived from different parts of China, built for the mortal
remains of the sage a monastery, the buildings of which were finished
in forty days. The 9th of the 7th month was fixed for the ceremony of
transferring and burying the body. During the 6th month heavy
rain fell uninterruptedly. i^^ The people were afraid, that the ceremony
would be hindered ; but on the 1st of the 7th month the heavens
suddenly cleared up, and all were much gratified. When the coffin
was opened, the appearance of the master was the same as he showed
in his life. During three days people came from far and near, princes,
officers and others, more than ten thousand. All were astonished at
171 Nan-kou is still a little town at the southern issue of the defile of Kuan-kou, ahout 30
miles N. W. of Peking.
172 Cli*ang-ch*un started three j^ears before from the temple of Lung-yang on the 8th of the
1st month 1221.
173 It seems the climate of Peking has not changed since that time ; for now during the 6th
Chinese month (second half of July and first half of Augixst) the rain-fall at Peking is
still so abundant, that all communication becomes interrupted, and a great part of the
capital is inundated.
252 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
this wonder and laid their hands on their foreheads. The funeral
ceremonies continued three days.
On the 8th of the 7th month at eirrht o'clock in the mornino:,
at first black cranes (^ ^ hiian hao) flew past from the south-west ;
then followed white cranes (|^ Jl po hao).^'^'^ The people looked at
them with astonishment. On the 9th at midniorht was the last fimeral
service, after which the mortal remains i''^ of the master were buried
in the monastery. This monastery received the name j^ ^ Jg Po-yun
huan (the monastery of the white clouds).^'''^
VOLITION AS A CAUSE.
By Rev. D. Vrooman.
rjNE of the most fundamental conceptions or convictions of the human
mind is, that for every effect there must be an adequate cause.
Closely akin to this is the conclusion, that this is a law of nature,
so established that given causes, operating with stated force, uniformly
produce the same eflfects, and no others. This connection between
cause and effect, is, in many cases, so palpable and plain, that even a
child cannot fail to discover it. But in many other cases it is abso-
lutely invisible, and beyond the reach of the senses; in such a case it
can be discovered only by the reason.
All materialistic philosophers recognize this law, as the foundation
of all their speculations ; and yet those who deny the agency of an
invisible God, practically, in this respect, ignore it.
174 According to A. Palladius, the Taouists consider cranes and storks as the birds of sainted
and immortal men. On cranes the Taouists who have attained perfection are said to
soar up to heaven. By white crane the beautiful grus montignesia is meant, a bird of
great popularity among the Chinese. It is commonly called ^UJ ^ sien-hao (the crane
of immortality), and often represented in CHnese drawings and embroidered upon the
dresses of Chinese officers (a Manchoo custom). This crane is of large size, and of a splendid
white colour. Only the neck and some feathei-s of the wings are black. The top of the
head is red. The black crane is probably the grus monachus, but it is rather of a brown-
ish colour. Marco Polo speaks also of a crane in Mongolia (Yule's Marco Polo, vol. i, p.
260), which is as black as a crow, and mentions another, the biggest of all, which is all wliite.
This is doubtless grus montignesia. The stork is called ^| kuan in Chinese. There are
Avhite and black storks.
175 Tlie Chinese text has \]l\ J^ sienjui, literally the snake's skin of the immortal (part of man).
176 The temple or monastery of Po-yun kuan exists still west of Peking, one li west of the *S/-
pien men gate. At the time it was built, it v/as inside the wall of Peking, but as under
the Ming dynasty the capital was lessened, Po-yun kuan remained outside. Archiman-
drite Palladius, who has visited the monaster}', states, that it is still the first Taouist
monastery in China. In the principal temple, where the remains of Ch'ang-cli'un repose,
there is a statue (idol) representing the sage. In another temple we find his statue
again, and those of six of his disciples. A third temple contains the statues of his eight-
een companions of travel. On the 19th of the 1st month, the birth-day of Ch*ang-cli*un
is celebrated every year in the Po-yun kuan, and the people of Peking repair in great num-
bers to thie place.
October.] and missionary journal. 253
Accordino: to this law, every phenomenon must flow from an ade-
quate antecedent cause. Now what are termed by the chemist elements,
or elementary bodies, are found to combine in fixed numerical propor-
tions. This fact, — this phenomenon, has been discovered, and forms the
basis of modern chemistry. In view of this, we put the question to the
skeptic, — what cause is antecedent to this undisputed phenomenon of
numerical combination ? The phenomenon is imdeniablo, but tlie cause,
we believe, lies beyond the researches of material chemistry. Numbers
may be applied to enumerate individuals, or to estimate quantities of
every conceivable description. But numbers, in themselves considered,
are purely a mental product, — a phenomenon of mind.
No one will deny that the whole science of pure mathematics, is
thus named jxure because it has in it no element of matter, but is
entirely and absolutely a mental product, — a phenomenon of mind.
How does it happen then that phenomena purely mental, and
other phenomena purely material, come to have this universal cor-
respondence ? So far as man has any agency in it, there is ab^ olutely
no relation of cause and effect between the products of his mind and
the numerical relations of matter. The chemist only discovers what
existed in nature antecedent to man. Being already in the possession
of numbers, he finds the numerical relations of matter precisely in ac-
commodation to his use and benefit. Had he power, he might wish to
change some of these, so that they would combine in different propor-
tions. But in elementary substance, change, it is evident, could be
effected only by volition ; and as his volition cannot reach that end, he
is powerless to make changes in elements. Some antecedent cause,
more powerful than his volition, has fixed the nature and decided the
numerical combinations of all matter.
This correspondence between the relations of elements of matter,
as they are now called, and the numerical science in mind, point clearly
to a common origin, or cause, as antecedent to both.
Now, as it is impossible to conceive of the origin of a simple ele-
ment, except as the product of volition ; and since numbers are purely
mental, we are forced to consider the quality of mind that works in
numbers, and the quality of elements that combines them in numerical
proportions, as the result of volition, and to consider that same volition
as the cause and origin of all things.
Thus we see that the ultimate root or spring of all phenomena
must be found in some personal will going forth in volition. The
universe came into existence, and is still sustained by the command of
God. God is a Spirit, and having no body through which to operate,
he performs all his works by simple volition.
254 THE CHINESE KECORDER [September-
All the forces, agencies, activities and order of phenomena in what
we call nature, are but the outflow of his volition. The sequences of
antecedent and consequent, called cause and effect, were all appointed
by him. All that are termed laws of nature were established by him,
and unless for some wise end he sees fit by volition to suspend or
modify them, they continue uniform in action and results. However,
to us, second causes may seem to intervene and entirely conceal his
personal agency, yet is it true, that he works in everything, and only
by volition. By volition he controls men. By volition he brings
across their pathway obstacles, various influences, and combinations of
circumstances, that lead them to decide in regard to certain courses of
action. All his works for the good of mankind must be referred to
volition.
But there is a still more practical view of volition in which we
may be interested.
God has ordained that man should be a co-worker with himself,
for the recovery of the race from sin and rebellion. Man, made in the
image of God, has a small sphere in which he operates by volition.
Man can command his body by volition, and through that he may
operate upon external things, or upon other men. But his sphere of
activity is thus extremely limited, and all labors thus put forth, could
never allow him to feel that he was participating in the grand and
glorious work of saving the whole race. All the efforts he could possibly
make through his body must be limited to a few individuals, and these
would not permit the feeling that his labors, in any way reached
beyond the limits of his personal efforts. This work differs from all
other in the world.
A number of men might undertake to co-operate to carry stones to
raise a monument. Each might also earnestly desire to have it car-
ried forward with greater rapidity ; but all such desires would avail
nothing. Only by putting forth muscular effort would the stones be
raised, and the monument erected ; and when completed, each could
claim a definite and distinct share of the honor, just in proportion to
his labor in rearing the structure. This would be a fair example of
man as a fellow-laborer with man. The human will operating through
the material body, over which it has a certain control, overcomes the
inertia of the stones and the force of gravity, and rears the monument.
The whole is only a material structure ; all is visible, palpable and local.
There is in it nothing of the spiritual. There is no element of the uni-
versal. There is nothing grand, glorious, or God-like.
The efforts of man, as a co-worker with God, in the recovery of
the race are altogether different from this. The Divine Being with
October.] and missionary journal. 255
whom man is here a co-worker is invisible, and the part of the work
done by him, is also invisible. No one can define his own agency, and
say precisely how much of any such work he has performed. Unless
he have the co-operation of God at every moment, he can eflfect absolute-
ly nothing. He may labor with all his energy ; but unless the volition
of God goes forth in harmony and in sympathy with the human voli-
tion, no good will be effected ; and the merely human labor will be only
fruitless toil. For the salvation of souls man may work with God ; but
he cannot work without him or independent of him. Man alone can
do nothing to save man. We have seen that what man does through
the medium of his body is accomplished by volition. Since God works
by volition and so does man, if we come to the last analysis, we shall
find that all intelligent work is done by volition, and only by volition.
The conversion of the world must be effected by volition. It can be doae
by nothing else. In this fact we have the nexus of the finite and the
infinite. In this, and in this alone, is it possible for finite man to be a co-
worker with the infinite God. The volitions of man for the recovery
of mankind may find some expression in self-denial, in contributing to
missions, and in muscular or mental labor, but they are not limited to
such local forms of expression, or manifestation. Man has the power
to will to a far greater extent than he has the command of external
forces, to carry his volitions into execution. But this discrepancy is
not insurmountable. Provision has been made, so that those who are
co-workers with God, may have every right volition carried out in ac-
tion. The volitions of God are pure and simple. All forces obey his
mandates. The visible labors of man must be limited and finite. But
as a co-worker with God, his desires and volitions may go forth in sym-
pathy with him, for obj' cts and ends which only infinite power can
compass.
God has established an order of law or sequence in the material
world, and he wills that so far as nature is concerned, this order shall
be preserved ; but he has endowed man with power to modify these
sequences in accordance with natural laws. Men wisely cultivate
a field and make it produce more than otherwise it would, and thus
the multitude are fed. Human volition often interferes with what
nature herself would do. God has also established an order of sequences
in the spiritual world, and he wills that this order of law should
be preserved; he also wills that in accordance with his appointed
order of things, men should be converted through human effort ; and
this order includes the volitions of man as a means. As man may
by volition, modify the products of the earth, and thus improve the
race in material things, so also by volition, without interfering with
256 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
spiritual lawSj may he modify man's spiritual condition. But he
must do so as a co-worker with God. God has no partiah'ties. He
is no respecter of persons. He wills that the whole race should, in
accordance with the laws of spiritual being, repent and be saved. But
he also wills that the whole race should peiish in perdition sooner than
suffer one jot of his holy law to suffer dishonor. Every truly spiritually-
minded man and woman, every converted sinner, must have the same
mind, in this respect, as God himself.
If ye have not the spirit of Christ ye are none of his. How then
shall good-will towards all mankind find efficient expression ? How
shall the heart go forth in volition to help to secure the salvation of
the whole race ? By what method is it possible for the volitions of man
to expand, and go forth in efficient expression, until they touch every
object embraced in the volitions of God, with whom man is a co-
worker ? Or, in other words, how shall man be a co-worker with God in
the whole field of effort, and help in the recovery of every rebel man
now living, or to be hereafter born ? Only by some method of doing
this can the God-like heart be satisfied. The answer is not unknown.
The method is that of prayer. By prayer, and by prayer alone, can
finite man merge his volitions in those of the Infinite, and send them
forth invested with the escort of infinite wisdom and power. Through
this divinely-appointed law, that volition as a cause, may find efficient
expression in prayer, it is made possible for the humblest child of God
to be a co-worker with him, in the grandest and most glorious achieve-
ments that infinite love can suggest, infinite wisdom devise, and infinite
power accomplish.
TELE OPIUM REFCJGE AND GENEBAL HOSPITAL ATHANGCHOW.
By Eev. G. E. Moule.
TT is about fifteen years ago that an Indian civilian was induced by
conscientious motives to resign his office, as a collector of the opium
tax. Having learnt the enormous mischief occasioned by opium-smoking
in China, and having then recently commenced in earnest to apply the
laws of the gospel to his own conduct, he felt unable, under the rule —
*' Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to
them :" any longer to take part in a system, whose effects on mankind
were so evil. He was not satisfied, however, simply to disconnect him-
self with a trade and a policy of injury to mankind ; he wished also,
in some measure at least, to undo his own share in the evil ; or if that
were impossible, to express in » practical way his sympathy with the
October.] AND missionary journal. 257
suflferers. Having made enquiry through a missionary of the Cliurch
Missionary Society, at that time stationed at Bombay, and throu<T|i
the late Bishop Smith of Hongkong, he ascertained that opium-smokers
were in some cases anxious to be emancipated from the enslavincr habit •
and that with medical help it was not difficult to effect their object.
Thereupon he placed sums of money, on the whole upwards of £3tXX),
in the hands of the committee of the Church Missionary Society
to be applied as they might think best, to the object of assisting opium-
smokers who wished to break off the habit, and of checking in any way
that seemed feasible, the mischievous practice of opium-smoking. It was
understood that this money formed the whole amount of the civilian's
savings during his tenure of office. It is believed that his worldly
circumstances were not such as to make the gift, — an offering of
love and sorrow towards God and men, — at all less costly than
it seems.
The first instalment of the benefaction reached us at Ningpo in
1859 ; and as no medical man was then in a position to undertake
the work, a school-house of the Church Missionary Society was set
apart as a temporary hospital, and Mr. Gougb, with some medical
advice from Dr. McCartee and Mr. J. H. Taylor, took charge of some
hundred and fifty opium-smokers, who successively, in the course of a
few months, came to him begging for relief. The majority of these
men were from J'ung-yang heen in the department of Kin-hwa,
more than a week's journey from Ningpo. How these remote peo-
ple first received the hint, that they might get assistance from Eng-
lishmen in renouncing the habit which Englishmen had done so
much to foster, I do not know; but I well remember the earnest-
ness with which the first party of six or seven peasants, their packs
on their shoulders, and good Carolus dollars to pay their expenses
in their hands, urged my elder brethren to take pity on their con-
dition, and to do an act of merit by helping them to reform. There
was some hesitation at first ; partly because none of us hud sufficient
medical knowledge, partly because of the disturbed state of the coun-
try when the Tae-ping rebels were overrunning the south of Chekeang ;
and some of our timid natives warned us that our visitors were very
probably rebel spies. The hesitation however gave way to the apparent
sincerity and urgency of the applicants ; and they, and a succession
of parties like them were received and treated by our dear brother,
until his health was seriously affected by the strain, and in the follow-
ing year he was compelled to return to England. Earnest as the ap-
plicants always were, and ready to make deposit of considerable sums
258 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
of money according to their means, they hardly ever failed to become
restive and apparently ungrateful during the course of treatment ; and
it became a matter of exceeding difficulty to maintain order amongst
them, or to prevent their smuggling into their temporary asylum, sup-
plies of opium, wine, etc, etc. Some time after the experiment was
closed, two catechists were sent down to Tung-yang to make enquiry as
to the reality of the reformation effected. Unhappily the result of the
enquiry led to the conclusion, that a very small proportion indeed of
the whole number had resisted the different temptations to return to
their old habit. Only a few months later the Tae-pings took possession
of Kin-hwa foo, and a large number of the population of Tung-yang
and the other districts perished by famine and the sword.
It was I think just ten years ago, that the anonymous benefactor
sent the bulk of his denotion, £3000, to the secretaries of the Church
Missionary Society. Their first step was to direct enquiries to their
missionaries in China, as to the best method of carrying out the inten-
tion of the donor. What was the general tenour of the replies to these
questions I do not know. Some at least, influenced by the experience
of 1859-60, deprecated the establishment of an asylum, and w^ere in
favour rather of opening a general hospital or medical school, by which
it was thought, the good instead of evil, so much desiderated by the
anonymous benefactor, would be done to the Chinese generally, though
not precisely to the opium-smoking class. The trustees however con-
sidered that such charities would not carry out, literally enough, the
wishes of the donor ; and they accordingly requested Mr. (now Bishop)
Russell, upon his return to China in 1869, to take steps to open an
asylum as soon as possible. His attempt, which was of a similar
nature to Mr. Gough's ten years earlier, resulted in several cures ;
but it came to a stand-still for want of a suitable building ; the one in
which it was commenced being required for other purposes.
At length in 1871, the secretaries of the Church Missionary
Society obtained the services of Dr. Gait of the Edinburgh Medical
Missionary Society, and under advice from Mr. Russell, instructed him
to establish an Opium Refuge at Hangchow, as soon as his knowledge
of Chinese permitted it. He thus became a member of this mission ;
and the European and American missionaries who had hitherto been
without any medical aid nearer than Shanghai or Ningpo, secured the
advautafre of a resident doctor. The doctor reached us on one of the
last davs of 1871.
His first year, — amid many interruptions, occasioned by his
practice amonojst the missionaries, and also by house building, — was
spent in acquiring the language. He treated a number of native patients
October.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 259
recommended by the missionaries ; but he did not commence his special
work till the close of last year. During the former part of that year
he had necessarily spent much time in superintending the erection of the
refuge, which is a native house forming originally part of my pre-
mises ; and which, when repaired and removed to the doctor's com-
pound, proved sufficient to accommodate twenty-four native beds in
three large wards ; besides containing a large reception room also used
for religious worship, a surgery and consulting room and offices.
It is rather cramped in the last respect, and also in respect of ac-
commodation for general patients, or such as require quiet and separate
treatment. It is hoped that before long additional buildings may be erect-
ed, if funds for the purpose are forthcoming. The staff at present con-
sists of a native Christian assistant, whose chief defect is his very limited
education, a cook and helper, and a porter. A pupil from the mission
school at Ningpo is to join the hospital in the autumn. The doctor's
duties and responsibility without any skilled help, and without a chance
of professional consultation are very heavy indeed. He opened the
hospital to opium-patients last autumn. They came at first but slowly ;
and the out-patients, who are attended to every Tuesday and Friday,
were by no means numerous. Since February however (^China New
year) the hospital has been getting more and more popular ; opium-
smokers eagerly waiting for their turn to be admitted, and the recep-
tion-room crowded every week with an average of more than ninety
out-patients.
The opium-smokers are admitted upon payment of $2, which is
sufficient in most cases to defray the cost of their maintenance, during
their treatment in the hospital. This period varies from fifteen days to
three weeks. Hitherto they have been admitted at the rate of about
twenty at a time, and as fast as vacancies occurred. It is intended
in future to admit only once a month, so as to allow the doctor and his
staff a little breathing time between one party and another. The treat-
ment consists mainly in an immediate prohibition of the opium-pipe,
and a gradual reduction of the amount of opium-stimulant, admmis-
tered in a liquid form, and combined with other stimulants and tonics.
One or two patients had proceeded to such an excess in the amount
of the drug smoked, that their system was hardly able to bear
the ordinary form of medicine. They were however recovered by
special care and appliances. One of them was in the habit of smok-
ing as much as nine drams of opium daily ; another, eight drams.
The whole number of cases treated since the close of last year is
upwards of one hundred and sixty. They were in character and be-
haviour while in the hospital very much what might have been expected.
260 THE CHINESE EECOliDER [September-
A very few came reluctantly at the instance of relatives. The
majority were most urgent to be admitted ; and expressed the utmost
readiness to conform to rules. But in the course of three or four days,
when the gradual diminution of the opium began to be felt in the form
of lassitude and general malaise^ they would become discontented, inso-
lent, and uproarious. It was not uncommon for the majority of those
in the hospital, after spending the greater part of the day in bed, and
taking their first meal in the afternoon, to make a riotous demand at
the hospital kitchen for another meal at some time between ten
o'clock and midnight ; and then to spend the rest of the night in loudly
abusing the doctor, the assistant, and foreigners and Christians in
general. Another manifestation of a mutinous spirit which occurred
not unfrequently was the throwing of food, basins and all, out of the
window ; and the hurling of furniture and other heavy missiles at the
head of the porter, w^ho was particularly un])opular, on account of the
check his office compelled him to put on the excursions of the patients.
It would not have surprised me, if Dr. Gait had resolved to post-
pone the renewal of the experiment, until he could meet with assistants
of sufficient T;act and resolution combined to put a stop to such proceed-
ings. He has not done so however ; and though much exhausted by his
first half-year's campaign, he hopes to re-open the wards before the end
of August.
The whole number of patients happily have not been guilty of the
mutinous practices described. A certain number, — perhaps, speaking by
guess, as many as ten per cent of the whole, — have been honestly grateful
for the boon afforded them. Two amongst these latter are military
graduates ; who not only conducted themselves well and shewed an in-
terest both in religious and scientific books whilst in the hospital, but
have kept up an interest in the doctor's work and in Christianity since
their cure One of them, having no employment at the time, made him-
self exceedingly useful by spending nearly all his time for some weeks
in the hospital, assisting the dispenser, keeping order among the out-pa-
tients, and on more than one occasion quelling the turbulent complaints of
the opium-patients. No remuneration whatever seemed expected for this,
and in fact beyond a present of medical books from Dr. Gait, and his meals
during about half the time he was with him, he received nothing.
Daily morning and evening worship is always maintained in the
reception room, and most of the in-patients attend with some regularity*
A few of them also have purchased copies of the Scriptures ; and the
graduate just mentioned, besides buying all the religious books Dr.
Gait could supply him with, also purchased a copy of Dr. Kerr's new
work on chemistry.
October.] and missionary journal. 261
The relief of out-patients^ though they arc attended to only twice
a week (on Tuesdays and Fridays), is also a task involving no small
labour. Since February upwards of a thousand individuals, making
near three thousand applications, at the average rate of about ninety each
open day, have been relieved. They were of nearly every class except
the highest ; from beggars to well-dressed women who came in sedans.
They were admitted as early as 8 a. m., soon after which the doc-
tor began his inspection, admitting usually four patients at a time
to the consulting room. He had seldom finished by 1 p. m.
The assembled patients were always addressed, and some portion
of Scripture read to them, by a member of our mission ; and although
from the variety of dialects in the assembly, and the hitherto imperfect
arrangements for keeping order, it is a difficult audience to address, I
have often witnessed eager and intelligent attention on the part of
many of the hearers. Occasionally portions of Scripture were sold to
them ; and more than once the address was followed up by interesting
discussions.
Capricious as our Christians often are, in preferring the Chinese
doctor and his drugs to the scientific foreigner, there seemed a
tolerably strong preference amongst these out-patients for the foreigner.
On one occasion there was a little, discontent, occasioned by the
idea that patients were going into the doctor's presence out of turn.
One young man became so excited and violent, that I thought it
necessary to have him expelled ; and on returning to the reception room
appealed to the other patients, not to be so unreasonable as to impute
unfairness to the doctor, who was wearing himself out to benefit them.
I pointed out to them, that there were not only native doctors whom
they might consult, but, if they were poor, there were two or
three free {native) dispensaries where they might obtain help. The
mention of the native dispensaries ^called out a very warm expression
of preference for Dr. Gait and his medicines, and the conduct of the
expelled patient w^as loudly condemned.
In bringing my sketch to a close, I would beg the ])rayers of the
readers of the Recorder, on behalf of Dr. Gait in his anxious and most
laborious task ; both that his medical treatment may bo blessed to e fleet
many cures, and relieve many from the fascination of opium-smok-
ing, and that by word and example he may bo enabled to si)read
amongst the patients and their friends, the saving knowledge of
our Redeemer.
His colleagues, who do what they can to second his cftbrts by
addressing the patients, would also ask for an interest in the same
2Q2 THE CHINESE KECORDEB [September-
prayers, that genuine faith and love may always stimulate and guide
their addresses, and that speaker and hearers alike may be under the
influence of the Holy Spirit.
If ANGCHOw, August, 1874.
Note. — As allusion has been made to Dr. Gait's merlical attendance on mission families
here, it may be well to explain, that whilst such attendance of course taxes his strength and
leisure to some degree, it does not at all affect his pecuniary position. Tlie hospital is
maintained under the direction of the Church Missionary Society, in the first instance by an
annual grant from the Indian collector's donation. Taking the last quarter as a sample, this
grant supplied about a third of the whole expense ; fees paid by missionaries and the opium
patients' entrance payments furnished more than one half; and the remaining fifth (ap-
proximately) was met by the Church Missionary Society. This society, which employs,
amongst American Indians, Africans on the west and east coasts, in all parts of India, in New
Zealand and Mauritius, in China and Japan, upward of two hundred European agents,
counts among them hardly two or three medical missionaries. So far as I am aware, our
Dr. Gait, and a Cambridge M.D. Dr. Maxwell in Caslunere, are the only examples. Hither-
to they have felt it to be their first duty to provide for the literal preaching of the gospel ;
and hence, highly as they estimate the influence for good of all efforts of Christian benevolence,
they have not seen their way to apportion any large fund to hospitals.
G. M.
H
MONGOL TOILET.
OW do Mongols of both sexes living in the same tent, manage to
dress and undress with decency ? This is a great question among
foreigners who enter a tent and see how confined it is ; and rash peo-
ple are apt to jump at once to a conclusion and condemn them as
destitute of all delicacy. This is unjust. It is true that there is no
place for retirement, but it is also true that a Mongol woman can get
up and dress with perfect propriety in a tent full of men. It is all in
the dress. The dress of both sexes, as far as shape is concerned, is
pretty much alike ; the main difference is that the men gird themselves
with a belt, while the women allow their long garments to hang loose
from shoulder to heel, and hence it comes that the common word for
"woman" in Mongolia is " beltless.'" When a Mongol goes to bed he
takes off' his belt, unbuttons his coat, gets his arms out of the sleeves,
so that he is all inside his robe as if it were a little tent, stretches him-
self on his felt, face downwards, and, covered by his coat, resting on
his toes and head, divests himself of his nether garment. His coat he
has for blankets, and under it he curls himself up, needing no other
covering except in cold weather. •
In the morning before rising he may be seen making strange
movements, and then he suddenly rises up inside his coat and with his
nether garments on all right. Women button up their coats at once
and commence household duties. The long wide robe hanging loose
gives them a very slovenly api^earance, while in milking and cooking
October.] and missionary journal. 2<)3
great part of the gown lies about on tho dirty ground, and in general
the women appear slatternly in the extreme. Tho loose gown onco
appeared to advantage. A traveller crossing the desert in a camel
cart, was for a time puzzled one forenoon to know what tho wo-
man,—who, mounted on a camel, led his cart camel,— was about. Her
hands disappeared, and inexplicable leanings and movements were
seen about the shoulders, till at last the gown slid off and revealed an-
other, more suitable to the increasing heat of the day. The girl had
managed to change her dress while riding her camel and leading tho
cart, and had done it so adroitly and modestly, that it was impossible
to tell what she was about till the process was complete.
Men on rising usually crouch down close to the fire, open their
coat and sit lazily warming themselves and smoking. After a while
they look about for a short cotton garment which is worn under tho
coat, and which might by extension of courtesy be called a shirt. The
production of this garment is usually the signal for the most unplea-
sant sensation that a foreigner is conscious of in connexion with Mono-ol
dressing. The shirt was probably new or washed six months ago, and
being constantly worn has an unpleasant look. The first step in the
process of manipulation, is with a view to the temporary purification
of the habiliment, and will better be left undescribed. It has next to
be warmed. This is done by holding it over the fire in the smoke, with
the occasional improvement of extending the sleeves opened, so that they
act as chimneys. The garment is now ready for putting on. T'hey
seem to like it, but a foreign spectator cannot help shuddering at see-
ing six months perspiration and soot warmed up and applied to tho
skin of a Mongol even.
Washing is another sight. The Mongols wash once a day. A
little water is poured into the ever-present wooden cup, from which it
is either emptied little by little into the hand, or taken into the mouth
and squirted out as needed. Washing is usually confined to the face
and hands ; neck and everything else not being regarded as standing
in need of water. The washing itself is not so bad, but the " drying "
is a little out of the way. With his ordinary want of forethought, a
Mongol usually begins to think how he is to get his face dried only
after he has got it washed. As he looks round dripping, most pro-
bably the first thing that catches his eye is the " shirt " aforementioned,
and it is pressed to do duty as a towel. A more provident Mongol has
a handkerchief, which is but a slight improvement on the shirt. There
is another method in vogue, mostly among girls. When tho washing
is completed, the hands are rubbed slowly over the face, gathering the
moisture, which is sucked from them as they pass over the mouth.
2G4 THE CHINESE RECORDER .[8eptember-
The sound and the idea are not pleasant, but it is undoubtedly the
cleanest method of wiping the face, and as such perhaps the least dis-
agreeable to the beholder. Feet are never washed except by accidents,
such as herding sheep in the rain, or crossing a stream on foot. Bath-
ing is not customary. 8aid a Mongol, "It is too cold in winter ; in
summer the flies bite." This is of course the sluggard's excuse. If
they were alive to the importance of it, nine-tenths of them could
secure a bath with very little trouble. I once met an invalid, who
being a doctor, prescribed hot bathing for his disease, and had fitted
up a gem of a little bath in his tent. He had sunk into the ground, a tub
about three feet deep and big enough to sit in, and hung from the roof
of the tent two felt curtains. All he had to do was to get inside, close
the curtains, and then he was at liberty to dress and undress in com-
plete retirement ; and this is probably the shape the Mongol bath will
take, when the Mongols are persuaded of its utility as a preventive
against disease. They already believe in water as a curative agency,
and flock to hot and cold springs in Mongolia and China. Few of the
invalids of long standing have not at one time or other tried hydro-
pathy, and many have tried it with remarkable success.
But to return : — the dress of the poor is wretched- Men and wo-
men go about in rags, tatters, and filth, shivering in the cold. The rich
dress impressively. The men have beautiful robes lined with the finest
lamb's skin, and hang a profusion of massive silver ornaments from
their belt. They are also great on fur caps, and one may sometimes
meet a man wearing a cap worth as much as all the rest of his clothes
put together. But the true criterion of a Mongol's wealth and stand-
ing is his snuff bottle; and as custom requires him to hand it on
introduction, one can make a good guess as to the position of any man
he may meet. These bottles come from Peking, and range in price
from a few cents to eighty taels. The cheap ones are made of glass ; the
valuable ones are beautiful stones skilfully hollowed out and nicely
finished. Women do not usually carry a snuff bottle, but on ceremonial
occasions they also produce it from the box where it is stowed away.
Women's bottles are almost uniformly small, thin, flat stones, with
scarcely any capacity ; and, as far as I have yet seen, always empty. The
being empty does not matter. It is handed with due ceremony and
form, and the recipient, too polite to see that it is empty, smells it deli-
berately, and returns it with dignity.
But the most remarkable parts of Mongol costume are the hair
ornaments and head-dresses of the women. Even a poor woman, if
married, has a profusion of silver ornaments and fittings on het head
and hanging from her hj^ir, which contrasts strapgely with the dirt and
October.] AND missionary journal. 2^5
squalor of her general appearance. The precise nature and shaj)e of
these ornaments vary with the tribes ; and any one well up in this
species of heraldry can tell a woman's tribe at a glance. But thouf^h
they vary, they all agree— in being cumbersome,— perhaps a Mongol
would say impressive,— and in necessitating a style of dressing the hair,
which when once performed, will most likely be allowed to stand un-
disturbed, till growth disarranges it and demands fresh attention.
Perhaps one may think a head not dressed for a month would look
untidy. Not at all. Though the hair from which the pendants hang
is not undone, the upper hair can be dressed, so as to look quite neat.
They smmr it with glue, and if one does not know and does not examine
too closely, it looks well enough. Some of the tribes have hanging
ornaments, which are suspended from a band running round the head,
and kept in place by a hook in the ear. As these pendants are heavy,
it is quite painful to see how the lobe is distended when the head is
bent forward ; and the unpleasant feeling is increased, by noticing that
many of the elder females have had their ears rent open, — some of them
more than once. One tribe I am acquainted with, has a head dress for
its matrons, which projects up and makes it impossible for a cap to sit
on the head. On occasions of ceremony, such as formal introductions,
or the meeting of friends after absence, a cap must be worn. It is
placed above the ornaments and tied on, remaining all the while clear
of the head, and looks so absurd that it requires an effort to receive the
lady's snuft" bottle with becoming gravity.
The every-day gear permanently worn is sufficiently cumbersome,
but on gala days a perfect curtain of beads is superadded ; and when
a crowd of women, arranged in flaming dresses and rich fur caps,
enveloped almost to the waist, in strings of red coral beads, and flashing
with the sheen of silver ornaments, take their stand together in the
verandah of a temple, the effect is simply grand. In the presence of
such a sight, none but the blind and the prejudiced would refuse to
admit that the beauty of these Mongol women is enhanced by their
ornaments. The Mongol women on seeing foreign ladies, are struck by
the absence of head gear ; and we are in the habit of trying to per-
suade ourselves that beauty is, when unadorned, adorned the most.
Mongol women when young are often beautiful, but always look best
in their ornaments ; and perhaps their foreign sisters might gain some-
thing, as far as mere look is concerned, by an impressive head-dress,
though coral beads and glue would hardly do. The diflerence between
them and us is this : the Mongol woman's field of attraction is confined
to her face and appearance, while we estimate a lady's worth, not so
much by her looks as by her mental qualities. The Mongol woman is
2{]Cy THE CHINESE RECORDER [Septemlxjr-
scarcely taught that she has a mind at all, and it is not strange that
having nothing else to recommend her, she should excel us in making
the most of her face. The Mongol ladies outdo western ladies ; but
this is not all, — Mongol gentlemen's dress is more becoming than ours.
To be convinced of this, you have only to glance at a foreigner in his
tights and short coat, and a Mongol in his ample robe flowing down to
his heels. We do not grudge him his looks. If we had as little to do
as he has, we might dress as well ; but while our ladies have intelligence
and we have activity, we can afford to let the better-dressed Mongol
sit in dignified laziness, and contemplate the superficial charms of his
8U})eriorly adorned wife.
HOINOS.
QN
NOTES OF A VISIT TO NAN-CHANG FOO "^ ^ M'
By Rev. J. Ing.
Tuesday, July 14th at 5. 30 p. m., we set out from Kiu-kiang by
a small native boat for Wu-chen, whence we were hoping in a few
days to proceed sixty miles farther south, to Nan-chang the provincial
capital of Kiang-si. By 9. 30 p. M. we had made twenty miles, to the
district city of Hu-kow, at the mouth of Po-yang lake, into the harbor
of which, a mile from the Yang-tsze, we gently floated on the back-
water current. Just before arriving we observed a comet in the north-
west, not much above the horizon, which immediately threw our ship's
company (three celestials all told) into a mantic rhapsody, and the cook
taking the lead, prophesying said : ^^ Rebellion is coming which will
take its rise among the people. The Chinese are seemingly overhung by
the comet." We joined issue with these unlettered presagers of the
future to no avail. " Evil days are coming" they said, " Chinese, unlike
the men of other nations, are desperately wicked and addicted to strife,
sedition, rebellion and every crime known to the law." So ran the
tenor of their gloomy enunciations. For this torrid season the night
was delightfully cool, and we slept from tattoo to reveille ^ one sound
refreshing slumber ; till aroused to a world of care by the boatmen in the
confusion of setting sail. The heavens were unpropitious, and an
adverse wind drove us into a small anchorage, where we passed the
heat of the day ; when just as the king of day hung upon the summit
of Lew san ]J [Jj our small craft was again in motion, and crossing the
Po-yang lake f [) jg '^ twice, a distance of twenty miles v/as made to the
old town of Tsu-che ^ '^, five hundred years ago a place of impor-
tance, but now utterly gone to decay. Another good night's rest and
October.] and missionary journal. 267
morniug dawned upon us with storms arising in tlio north and south,
accompanied by thunder and lightning, as wo sailed for Wu-chon ^ JJ
ten miles distant, where we arrived at 7 a. m. on Thursday. It was a
quick trip for the season of the year. Tliat day and the following wero
occupied with preaching in the chapel, assisted by our native helper. On
Sabbath we had the quarterly meeting. The presiding older preached
from Luke vii : 50; immediately after which we held a baptismal service.
There were three candidates, — two women and one man. Of the former,
one was over fifty years of age ; the other two being under thirty.
Tlie two women during their eight months of probation studied, and
were able to read understandingly, the catechism and hymn book. The
young man was able to read the New Testament, only indifferently.
In the afternoon, another sacramental service was held ; five na-
tives partook of the communion, one member being absent, in the
country.
Having resolved for convenience to adopt the native costume, on
Monday morning a barber was called, who shaved my head in native
fashion, and attached a queue to my crown. I then clothed myself in
the loose cool grass-cloth garments, which I had taken care to prepare
before leaving Kiu-kiang. With Chinese shoes upon the feet and fan
in hand attended by a native colporteur I proceeded up the street
to the Tsean-tsau ma-tau ^ ^ J^ ||[ where we embarked in our
boat. We had three boatmen, — two men and a boy. The two
men were inveterate opium-smokers, wliile the boy seemed constitu-
tionally opposed to every practice tending to personal cleanliness.
We had a head wind and made only twenty miles the first day,
through a level country, the river averaging about half a mile in width.
Tuesday evening found us at Tsiow-sha ^Jt ^ forty miles from Wu-
chen and twenty from the capital. The natural scenery at this point is
decidedly interesting ; the country is mountainous, and affords one or
more commanding and beautiful prospects, sufficient to allure the curious
traveller from the direct line of his course. On one of these points,
immediately commanding a grand sweep of the river, stands a temple
dedicated to the goddess of mercy. A young Buddhist priest, with
whom we had some conversation a year previously, was still in charge
of the temple.
Wednesday morning at day-dawn we had a light wind which soon
failed us ; but by patient toiling at the oars, early in the forenoon the
capital appeared on the horizon of our vision. There was the brick
wall, say fifty feet high, of the great city of half a million souls. The
wall has seven gates. There was a forest of masts stretching for miles
along the city side of the river, immediately under the wall. We
268 THE CHINESE RECOKDER [September-
beheld neitlier lofty spire nor mighty edifice, rising heavenward to
welcome us. The office of the provincial treasurer, consisting of a
cluster of Chinese houses interspersed with trees, — the tops of the trees
and buildings only being visible to us, — was the most conspicuous place
within the city. The river is about two-thirds of a mile wide; it
divides into two branches at the lower end of the city ; the right branch
leading off to Jaou-chau foo ^ >I'|»| )^ sixty miles distant ; while the
main branch passes on by the city to about opposite the treasurer's
yamun, where it again divides, the right branch leading to Foo-chau
foo ^ ilfl /jj distant by land sixty miles ; the other to Kan-chau foo ^
>ff[ ^ three hundred miles distant. All these branches are said to be
navigable for Chinese shipping the whole year.
What a grand center for missionary operations ! All these great
cities, teeming with hundreds of thousands of people are to-day with-
out a single Protestant missionary. The field is open, — waiting, — the
harvest is great. Would that the Lord would enable us soon to com -
mence active operations in this heathen capital, that is said to contain
two hundred idol temples of the largest kind, while the lesser shrines
are without number. We anchored near the Ta-shen men^ M P1»
and having called two chairs for myself and colporteur, we entered the
city by the above-mentioned gate, with a native attendant Chen Pin-
ngan 8|5 ?B ^> ^ member of the little church at Wu-chen. Making
our way to the Sin-kean ^ ^ hsean yamun, which was at least two-
thirds of a mile distant, our chairs were put down within the gates,
while the attendant went forward to present our cards. The sse-ya
then advanced, and invited us into his office fifty yards away, just in-
side the second gate, on the right hand.
" The hsean J|^ is not at home," the secretary at once informed
me. "Very good" I replied, "we can present our business to you
as well." Tea was served ; the people came in crowds to see us ; many
of them went away doubting, while some left the door murmuring " no
foreigner, — is either a Cantonese or Ningpo man ;" — but this is the
usual verdict of persons in the interor, w^hether we are in foreign or
native dress ; and I am glad that it is so, — for it annihilates to a great
extent the vast distance between the Chinese and the missionary.
Our business was, — 1st. To ask redress for loss of clothing which
our colporteur suffered last winter at one of the inns in the city. The
claim was at once allowed, and they proposed as a work of supereroga-
tion, to give the innkeeper and a few petty officers connected with him,
each two hundred blows. We saved their backs however from being
beaten with many stripes.
2nd. Tlie desire to sell books and preach ; to which they urged
October.) AND missionary journal. 2(j[)
no objection, but promised to give us every facility for so doing, as they
did during our stay.
3rd. We asked permission to open a chapel in the city, in the
course of two or three months if desirable ; to which they consented,
and promised their assistance at the proper time.
We staid all night, four policemen sleeping on our boat, and all
was quiet. At the dawn of day we thanked God for a night of sweet
rest, and freedom from dread alarms, such as w^e experienced before
the city one year previously. After breakfast we had many calls, and
many questions to answer our numerous curious visitors, touching the
object of our mission to their city. Most of these callers were from the
colleges (^ ^ shiu-yuan) in the city ; a party of whom insisted that I
should preach to them, which I did. Immediately after, one of the
younger men in the company quietly remarked to his friends, — "Tliis
doctrine undoubtedly had its rise in China, and afterwards was dis-
seminated in foreign countries: and now it is making the return
circuit." In company with a small mandarin, we visited the some-
what celebrated Ten-wang ko J^ ^ ^ lately rebuilt, — finished last
year, — from which we had a grand view of the city. The wall is some
ten miles in circumference, high, and in good condition. The city
was not taken by the rebels during the late insurrection. From this
lofty look-out, the yamuns of the foo-tai ^ J, fan-tai ^ J, ngea-tai
^ J, che-tai -^J J ifec. are visible. We w^ent to the office of our
very kind and courteous attendant, which was immediately under the
Ten-wang ko. He assured us again and again, that " we were his
guests ; he was lord, ready, able, willing, and bound to protect us."
We spent an hour or so in conversation with him concerning the object
and designs of the missionary, concerning the foreigner and foreign
countries, &c. At 2. 30 p. M. we took leave of the city where we had
passed twenty-four hours very pleasantly, feeling that Nan-chang foo
S ^ J& had risen in our estimation ; for it was in company with Mr.
Card well of the Inland Mission that I visited the city near three years
ago, when admittance or any prolonged delay before the place were
denied us ; and again, a year since, when alone, I made a visit there,
I was not allowed either to sell books, enter the city, or remain more
than two hours. I was mobbed the night following, on the opposite
side of the river, near a mile from the city. The treatment which
vice-consul Baber, then of ^Kiu-kiang, received there some two and
a-half years since, when sent to test the value of a foreign passport, is
still fresh in the memory of all. Better days have come, and men
have grown wiser. I believe this city of half a million souls is waiting
for the gospel, and would that it might not wait long. What a grand
270 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
center for an " inland mission." Would that I might have the honor
of opening and carrying on this work. Men for the interior, — to
reside and labor there, — we believe is the great missionary desideratum
in China at the present time. Chinese in the church and out of it are
beginning to ask the question, — ^why not occupy this capital, and other
great natural and political centers ? ^^ Go disciple all nations."
September Wi, 1874.
THE LATE EMEUTE AT CHI-MI.
Qmpiled from the ''''Supreme Court and Consular Gazette" and '■'' Shanghai Budget.^ ^
TN the autumn of 1873, the Rev. Mr. Corbett of the American Pres-
byterian Mission, having received sufficient encouragement to justify
his hopes that many of the Chinese in the neighborhood of Chi-mi, — a
large town four hundred li to the south of Chefoo in Shantung, — were
anxious to renounce their superstition, and become adherents of the
Christian faith, packed up his library, a portion of his furniture, <fec.
and, accompained by his three children, and a native Christian, departed
for Chi-mi, with the intention of residing there and founding a church.
After spending two months in different villages, he decided to settle
down for the winter in the village of Kow-pu, where he rented a
house for his family.
For a time all went well, the natives appeared very friendly, and
anxious to hear of the religion of Jesus ; but gradually rumours began to
be circulated against Mr. Corbett, accusing him of stealing children, of
plotting an insurrection, and of having arms hid under the floor of his
house. The usual result followed. On the 30th November stones were
thrown as he rode through the market town of Hwa-yen, and the as-
sault was repeated with more severity on his return. Mr. Corbett com-
plained to the magistrate of Chi-mi twice, who each time promised to
issue a proclamation to restrain the people, but it was not until a third
and more pressing enquiry why ^the notice had not been posted, that a
few were put up. They had however no effect, for on his again riding
into Hwa-yen a fortnight later, accompained by two native preachers,
he was again attacked and mercilessly stoned, escaping from a cruel
death almost miraculously, being extricated by a native who was an
entire stranger, and of whom he has been unable to gain any tidings
since. To use Mr. Cobett's own words : — "At this point, a man whom
I did not know, came to me and said, ' You must get out of harm's
way.' I replied * I have no way to get out.' He answered ^ Give me
your riding-whip and follow me.' He took the whip and opened a way
I
October.] and missionary journal. 271
with it on either side, and I followed him rapidly ; ho at the same time
saying to the crowd, I know you all, and I will bear testimony
against you, if you injure this man.' While we were hurrying out, a
few men fell down behind us, blocking uj^ for a moment the way ; and
thus helping to facilitate my escape. I tried afterwards to find who
this man was, so as to make an acknowledgment of my indebtedness
to him, but could not."
The affair created some excitement in the neighborhood, and
threats were conveyed to Mr. Corbett, that if the rioters were punished
their friends would retaliate on him and his children. Under the cir-
cumstances he thought it w^ell to remove his family to Chefoo, leaviuT
his house and effects in the care of native Christians, and after endur-
ing many trials and hardships, finally reached Chefoo with his children
in safety. So soon as he had gone the people broke open his house, and
ransacked his property, also assaulting and annoying some of the
native Christians in the district.
Mr, Corbett lost no time in laying the matter before the United
States vice-consul at Chefoo, Mr. Cornabe, and despatch after des-
patch were exchanged between him and the taotai without any satis-
factory result. At length Mr. Cornabe acquainted Dr. Williams, the
American charge d'affaires at Peking w^ith the treatment that Mr.
Corbett had experienced, and the steps that he (Mr. Cornabe) had
taken to obtain redress. Dr. Williams with characteristic promptitude
and alacrity, at once instructed Mr. Sheppard the U. S. Consul at
Tientsin, to proceed to Chefoo, and armed him with full authority to
enquire more minutely into the particulars of the usage sustained by
Mr. Corbett, and, if necessary, to adopt such measures as seemed best
calculated to induce the taotai to comply with his demand for satisfaction.
On receiving these instructions Mr. Sheppard at once proceeded
to Chefoo to investigate the case. He examined Mr. Corbett and a great
number of Chinese witnesses, — some of whom were Christians, — and
the evidence elicited convinced him of the veracity of the statements
originally made by Mr. Corbett to Mr. Cornabe. Once assured of
this, Mr. Sheppard — distrusting documentary intercourse with the
taotai, as a speedy medium of attaining a satisfactory termination to
the affair, — requested a personal interview with his excellency, for the
purpose of making some definite arrangement towards bringing the
ringleaders in the riot to punishment. The taotai appointed a meeting
to be held at his yamun on the 24th March ; and accordingly on that
day, Mr. Eli T. Sheppard, Mr. W. A. Cornabe, Mr. J. M. Farmer,
(secretary), the Jiev. J. B. Hartwell (interpreter), and a Chinese
secretary waited on his excellency. At this meeting, after a good
272 ' THE CHINESE REOOBBER [September-
deal of discnssion in which the taotai indulged in most contradictory
statements, he conceded substantially everything that Mr. Sheppard
demanded.
A few weeks after this, Mr. Cornabe received a letter from the
taotai informing him of the arrest of the men whose names had been
handed in to him by Mr. Corbett. The list of names delivered to his
excellency comprised in all forty-two Chinese, — eight of whom were
notorious ringleaders in the riot, — and Mr. Cornabe accordingly, believ-
ing that " the men " said to be arrested meant all the men, immedi-
ately sent a despatch to Tientsin requesting Mr. Sheppard to return to
Chefoo to attend the court. It afterwards transpired, however, that
only fourteen had been brought from Chi-mi ; and of these only ten
iond Jide, but very insignificant men indeed. On Mr. Sheppard's ar-
rival he was made acquainted with the deceit which had been practised
by the taotai, and on Monday, May 4th, in company with Mr. Cor-
nabe, Lieut. Commander Bridgman of the U. S. gun-boat Palos, Mr.
Farmer, Rev. Mr. Hartwell and Mr. Lasher, proceeded to the yamun
in chairs of state accompained by outriders. His excellency the taotai
was supported by the Chi-mi hien, the magistrate from Foochow, and
Mr. H. 0. Brown, commissioner of customs at Chefoo. As at the
former meeting, the subject on hand was formally introduced by Mr.
Sheppard, who complained of the mere semblance of an effort that had
been made to meet the requirements of the case. His excellency ex-
cused himself by recounting the many difficulties to be contended
against, in essaying to find so many individuals who lived at such a
remote district as Chi-mi. The interview lasted three hours and a half,
and was concluded by a distinct and lucid understanding being come
to, that in fourteen days the rest of the rioters were to be apprehended
and conveyed to Chefoo. This promise, given in writing, was faithfully
performed.
The trial commenced on Monday the 25th of May, before his
excellency the taotai and Mr. E. T. Sheppard, U. S. consul, Mr.
Cornabe, U. S. vice-consul, being also present. The Eev. Mr. Corbett,
as prosecutor, stated his case from the time he arrived in Chi-mi, last
September, till he was compelled to leave on account of the threats made
against his life. His recital occupied four hours, and he rehearsed
every incident of that eventful period, during which he was persecuted
on account of his endeavors to impart to the natives a knowledge of
the rudiments of the Christian faith. Then followed the examination of
witnesses, during which it was clearly ^ewn that the officials from the
highest to the lowest, took no steps to assuage the angry feelings against
the Christians existing in the minds of the people of the r^eighborhood ;
October.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL
273
and also shewed the evident sympathy entertained by the influential resi-
dents,— both literary and official, with the people, in tlieir opposition to
foreigners. The trial was brought to a conclusion on Wednesday, June
3rd, having occupied the court six days, commencing each day at
two o'clock and continuinor until six P.M.
o
The same day (June 3) the taotai had an interview with Mr.
Sheppard at the residence of Mr, Cornabe, at which the captain and
officers of the Saco were present, and all the demands of the United
States consul were complied with. Six persons, who were proved to
have been prominently engaged in the two cases of stoning, were beaten
with the large bamboo ; three of them eighty blows each, two others sixty
each, and one forty blows ; and the local constables, — tipaos of Kwo-pu
and Wha-yen, — were degraded from their offices after receiving eighty
blows each. The persons who entered the house and had possession of
the things, were imprisoned until they returned in full an equivalent in
money for the losses sustained by Mr. Corbett, according to his valua-
tion amounting in all to Tls. 375. It was further agreed that any ac-
cusations or lawsuits growing out of, or connected with this difficulty,
should be suppressed ; and all the accused were made to enter into a
bond for Mr. Corbett's personal safety, while he remained in Chi-mi.
The taotai also issued a full and stringent proclamation, giving the
history of the case, stating how it was settled, and threatening severe
punishment upon any one who dared to engage in similar outrages in
the future.
A. G.
^ 1^ Kwei hwa.
THE OLE A FRAGEANS.
Sweet flower, thy fragrance comes at last,
Borne on the wakening northern blast.
Sure sign of snramer flown ;
Each village now is redolent.
And even tlie city knows thy scent,
From high-walled gardens blown.
Tliou gift from Heaven to earth defiled.
Sweet as when virgin Eden smiled,
I hail thy yearly bloom ;
Thou to the toil-worn sons of men,
Tlirough hovel door and opium den,
An Eden sigh art come.
Yet sweeter, in my English home,
(Where green-veined snowdrops early bloom),
The secret vio]et'^ ! re.ith ;
And cowslips on the breezy down.
Tell winter's fury past and gone,
And life come after death.
So restless through life's changeful day,
Here for the northern blast we pray.
There for the balmier breeze ;
Each season and all climes tell out
God's glory, but we fret and doubt,
Like children hard to please.
That better home each year draws on,
Each fading summer, setting sun,
And flowers that bloom and <lie ;
When the sweet season's march shall spread,
(Where death is not, yet sin is dead)
Beneath a broatler sky.
The^splendour of long summer days,
The calm of autumn's slantinj? rays,
The soi;g3 u;:d fl ^•el•s of s^/ing ;
The social jovo of winter nights,
All shall be blent in heaven's delights,
Eaith's Maker is heaven's King.
274 THE CHINESE RECORDER [fSeptember-
MEMOIR OF THE LATE MRS. MILLS.
The late Mrs Mills, wife of Eev. C. R. Mills of Tung-chow, was
born at Belfast in Ireland, on the 20th of June, 18e34.
Her father, Hugh McMaster, Esq. emigrated to America, and
settled in Buffalo, I^. Y. when she was only three years of age. He
connected himself with Trinity Church (Episcopal), Rev, Dr. Shelton,
rector ; and there the family worshiped till the death of Mr. McMaster
in 1844. Her mother, a woman of superior intelligence and piety,
by this sad event was left alone in a strange land, with four little girls ;
of whom the eldest, the subject of this notice, was but ten years old.
She was cdacated at an excellent grammar school in Buffalo, taught
by Mr. and Mrs. Brodhcad. At about sixteen she commenced teach-
ing in the public schools of Buffalo, in which she continued with only
an interval of a term or two, until her marriage with Mr. Mills in
August, 1856. She was a very successful teacher, and gained the res-
pect of her colleagues and the affection of her scholars. She was at
the time of her marriage, a member of the Central Presbyterian Church,
Buffalo, Rev. Dr. Lord pastor. She greatly enjoyed his pulpit minis-
trations, and owed largely to him a particularly distinct apprehension
of the doctrine of justification, which strongly marked her religious
character.
Though by conviction and preference a Presbyterian, she much
admired the sober dignity of the Episcopal church service, in the forms
of which rhe w^orshipped God in her childhood. Her religion was
marked by a reverence for divine things, which harmonized well with
the use of a liturgy in the service of the sanctuary. She loved with a
beautiful Christian charity, the people of God of every name. She was
remarkably reserved in speaking of the relation of her own soul to God.
Never till the last few hours of her life, did she speak freely of tliese
deep mysteries of the soul, even to her dearest earthly friend. In that
memorable conversation, she said she could not remember the time
when she did not love Jesus.
Mrs. Mills' experience of missionary life in Shanghai, where Mr.
Mills resided for about six years, was unusually cheerful. Her health
w^as good, the long season of heat not debilitating her as it does most
Europeans. She greatly enjoyed the opportunity which Shanghai
offered, for a large acquaintance with Christian missionaries both in
China and Japan. Not a few who read this notice will remember with
pleasure, the graceful Christian hospitality in which she found such
delight.
The distinguishing feature in the missionary work of Mrs. Mills
in Shanghai, was her labor of love for the Nanking refugees, who fled
from the rebels to that place by thousands. The summer of 1860 was
devoted almost wholly to these miserable people. There was some-
thing fascinating in the abandon with which she toiled for them. In-
deed work which relieved the ]>hysical wants of the poor and sick,
was that in which she felt most enthusiasm in every part of her mis-
October.] and missionary journal. 275
sion life. In the summer of 18G2 Mr. Mills removed from Shanghai to
Tung-chow, to join his brother-in-law Rev. S. R GayU^y. Uj) to tliis
time their life in China had been of rare felicity. The re-union with
Mr. Gayley was anticipated with lively satisfaction. Few have had
the happiness to possess such a friend. He had entered u|X)n liis work
in Shantung with much enthusiasm ; and Mr. and Mrs. Mills were
impatient to rejoin him and his family. God saw fit to blast all these
hopes. Mr. Gayley was smitten down with choUra almost immedi-
ately after their arrival. Mrs. Mills was herself brought nigh to death
by the same terrible disease. Their two little boys and two nieces fell
its victims. Those were dark days. Mrs. Mills felt the loss of her
children very acutely. Her own health was much impaired. For six
years her mission life was a brave struggle with sickness and suflfering.
There were intervals of sunshine and joy. Little voices made music in
that desolate dwelling, but again and again were they sihmced in
death. Four little graves on the hill indicated the characteristic of Mrs.
Mills early mission work in Shantung. It was not so much toil as
suffering, — brave heroic suffering, — that marked her life. In the midst of
these personal and domestic griefs, she opened and carried on a girl's
boarding-school, which though never large, did good service in its way.
She had numerous female visitors, with whom she conversed on the
great things of salvation. She spoke the language freely and accu-
rately, having acquired first the Shanghai, and afterwards the mandarin
dialect readily. She was much resorted to by the sick, and gave
medicines freely, especially to women and children. She took a lively
interest in her husband's work as pastor of a native churchy and gained
the affection of the native Christians to an unusual extent.
In the summer of 1860, Mr. and Mrs. Mills and their two children
made a visit to Great Britain and America, which she most thoroughly
enjoyed. Their stay was continued till September, 1871, when they
started for China via San Francisco. This visit restored her health,
and she returned to her mission v/ork with renewed cheerfulness
and vigor.
In the Spring of 1872, Mrs. Mills was called to endure the chief
sorrow of her life. A little son three years of age, a specially bright,
intelligent child, the favorite of the little group, after u severe attack of
fever becamci totally deaf, and ultimately as a sequence, entirely dumb.
Some hopes were entertained of his final recovery for a considerable
time, and earnest prayer was offered by many for him. But as the
months passed on, bringiug vigorous health to her darling and no sign
of returning speech, hope died out even in that mother's heart. It was
a fearful struggle. Never had anything so tried her faith in God's
wisdom and love. She said but little on the subject. The language of
her conduct harmonized with that utterance of the ])salmist, " I was
dumb, I opened not my mouth ; because thou didst it.*' In her dark-
ness and perplexity she resorted to God in S})ecial prayer. Tlie result
was a glorious triumph over unbelief. From the temix)rary darkness,
she came out into clear, joyous, permanent light. She had learned the
true secret of happiness. " I will as God wills, and God wills right," was
the quaint but fine expression of her secret, in homely English. From
276 • THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
this time on, her life was radiant with divine joy. There were still
grievous sorrows in store for her. Heavy tidings from America told her
of a favorite sister interred in the same grave with her husband ; her
death following his, after a few months of blank, cheerless, broken-
lieartedness. But the Scripture promise to the godly was graciously
fulfilled to her : ^' Surely he shall not be moved for ever : the righte-
ous shall be in everlasting remembrance. He shall not be afraid of
evil tidings : his heart is fixed, trusting in the Lord."
The last winter of Mrs. Mills' life was a peculiarly happy one. She
had indeed reached in her pilgrimage the land of Beulah. Christian joy-
fulness had now become her marked characteristic. The winter was an
unusually mild and pleasant one. Mrs. Mills was largely occupied in
efforts on behalf of the poor Chinese. For several months she had
done and continued to do most of the interpreting for Dr. Bliss, a
young phj^sician who had recently joined the mission, and was not as
yet familiar enough with the language to attend to the numerous ap-
plicants for medical help without assistance. In addition to this work
she had commenced daily visiting in Chinese families. She took with
her on these visits Say-la, a bright Christian young woman, the first
scholar in Mrs. Mills school before her return to America. It was a
great pleasure to her to introduce this young woman to heathen
families, and hear her tell her ignorant countrywomen of the Saviour.
Whether the exposure involved in these daily visits to the cheerless
houses of the Chinese, occasioned the attack of pleurisy which after
nine days terminated her life, cannot be certainly determined. No other
cause can be assigned for the attack. She was taken ill on a Sabbath
evening, after having attended divine service in English at the house
of Miss Dickey, and in Chinese at the Presbyterian church. The at-
tack was a sharp one from the first. Dr. Bliss, who resided in the
family, took up the case promptly and gave it his close attention. By
Friday she was thought out of danger, and Saturday and Sunday
forenoon she was comfortable and seemingly approaching convalescence.
That forenoon she had a very interesting religious conversation with
her husband. He was supporting her sitting up, when she said in a
very striking way, "Tell me some of the words of Jesus." After
thinking a moment Mr. Mills spoke of the use of the universal terms
every one^ all, and the like, as occurring in John vi : 40, and uniformly
throughout the chapter, and elsewhere commonly in the promises of
Scripture, remarking his comfort in them, as surely embracing himself
in their comprehensive scope. She remarked that her mind took hold
of the matter rather differently. To her it seemed that as the special
object of Christ's mission to earth, was to save men, his desire in the
matter might be summed up in the homely phrase, " the more the bet-
ter ;" that as we, coming to this wretched people, are pleased with
nothing so much, as when we see the poo])le gladly accepting the re-
ligion we bring them, so is it with Christ ; we need seek no warrant
for gladly appropriating Christ's salvation, when the very object of his
incarnation, suffering, and death is our being saved by doing so.
The whole forenoon was passed in religious conversation. In the
afternoon she suffered much, but Dr. Bliss hoped it was only neuralgia.
October.] and missionary journal. 277
In the evening it became apparent that pleurisy of the left lung bad
set in. Its progress was very rapid. The right lung was still paraly-
zed or otherwise unfitted to perform its functions. By midnight tliero
was inflammation of the lungs in addition to the pleurisy ; and thus
in a few hours, without any very great suffering, she had passed from
proximate convalescence to inevitable death. Mr. Mills, though awaro
of the serious complications of her disease, was unprepared for the an-
nouncement made by the doctor to Mrs. Mills about two o'clock on Mon-
day morning, that the case was now desperate.
The announcement caused Mrs. Mills much surprise, and she ask-
ed the doctor for the grounds on which he based his opinion. He told
her the exact state of her lungs, explaining how and why it must sooner
or later terminate fatally. She listened attentively but without trepi-
dation, and with great calmness accepted the situation. Some two
hours were spent in prayer and endearing conversation with her hus-
band, whom she consoled by the prospect of reunion after a brief
separation. She then inquired if her change might come before the
children would naturally awaken. Dr. Bliss intimated that it might ;
upon which she requested that they be called up, that she might em-
brace them once more and give them her parting blessing. The chil-
dren were brought accordingly. Tenderly but with perfect calmness
she kissed her little ones. Her little infant daughter she specially en-
trusted to Mrs. Lan her Christian nurse, charging her not to allow her
to learn wicked ways from the heathen. Little Charlie's dull ears
caught no word of his dying mother's calm, sweet benediction. She
committed him with perfect confidence to God, intimating her satisfac-
tion in the Divine will concerning him, and expressing her assurance
that God would in some way hear the ])rayers that had been offered ia
his behalf. Eddie and Calvin were likewise committed to God, — that
God whose care over herself when an orphan, their mother now re-
membered ; with the memory gathering confidence for these little ones,
so soon to become orphans. To the eldest she gave, as a mother's dying
charge, the text '^ Thou God seest me." She remarked to the children
that Jesus had called her, and that she was about to come at his invita-
tion, to a world of more happiness and beauty than she had strength to
tell them of. She then requested Mr. Mills to read for them Rev.
xxi, and vii from the 9th verse.
She also addressed the servants appropriately in their own lan-
guage. By daybreak intelligence had been communicated to the other
missionaries, who hastened to the dying saint, till little Land ram
Holmes alone of the small English-speaking community was absent.
These friends she recognized, saying to one, — an old tried friend, — as he
took her hand, "Mr. Crawford, I am £foinor home." She noticed the
absence of her little friend, and expressed a wish to see hmi. It was now
about eight in the morning. The strength of the dear sufferer seemed
too great for immediate dissolution. The thought occurred, " May
she not possibly be restored even now ?" The friends returned to their
homes, to offer earnest jn-ayer that the precious life might be spared.
In the restorative measures to which Dr. Bliss and Mr. Mills then ap-
plied themselves, Mrs. Mills acquiesced cheerfully, — not eagerly. ^'I
278 THE CHINESE REOOHOeR [Septembor-
had already reached the gate" she said, "and would rather have en-
tered the city, had God so willed."
She was weary, and was encouraged to sleep. In the early part of
the day her mind was not perfectly clear ; but there was sometliing
beautifully characteristic, even in her incoherent utterances. Once she
was on her errands of love, visiting the Chinese women, recommendino*
to their attention the words of her imaginary attendant, the young
Christian woman, bespeaking an attentive hearing to the good words
she would speak to them. Another time she was consulting with her
husband, with reference to a report of this particular work to the
friends at home. It must be done unostentatiously, perhaps she might
state the facts in a modest way, mostly avoiding allusions to herself.
And then she was speaking of a medium of communication with her
darling mute child. It was extremely difficult she said, to join vivacity
to dignity in the mimicry of this sign language.
About noon she ceased to give any indication of a wandering
mind. On the contrary her mind seemed to have gained new force and
vigor, Her voice was now strong. So far from being a painful exercise,
speaking seemed a positive pleasure to her. Her thoughts were clear
as sunlight; her language was singularly pure and beautiful. An
indescribable tenderness marked her every word and action, and gave
a peculiar sweetness even to the tones of her voice. She talked on a
great variety of topics. She made over to her husband the manage-
ment of her household, going leisurely into its practical details,
as calmly and minutely as though about to leave him only for a brief
visit to a neighbouring city. She spoke of the management of her
children, expressing her appreciation of tastefulness in dress, purity of
language, and a frank simplicity of manner. She greatly commended
her own mother's practice in reference to all these particulars, but
especially praised her for teaching her children to memorize large por-
tions of the word of God. She dwelt at much length on the supreme
importance of resorting to the very words of the Spirit, for instruction
and comfort, and of hiding God's word in the heart for that object.
She mentioned how in her present condition, she found nothing but the
very utterance of the Spirit gave her confidence ; illustrating by quot-
ing a verse from a familiar hymn, w4iich she had just been testing thus
before venturing to give it full credence. The lifejong reserve as to
her own personal relations to God was now terminated. She spoke of
herself with great modesty, as the least of the saints ; but she had not
the shadow of a doubt as to her safety, basing her hope upon the un-
failing word of promise. " My experience to-day " she said, " is no
hallucination ; it is not a disordered imagination ; it is not the exhiliar-
ating effect of medicines. No, Jesus is with me, and is fulfilling to my
soul his precious promises." Of the future of the soul she spoke
soberly ; the precise condition of the soul on its separation from the
body, she said she did not find described in God's word. It was enough
for her to know, that absent from the body, the redeemed soul is present
with the Lord. She spoke of mission work, and regretted that with
poor health and family cares, she had not been able to do more. She
expressed her high sense of her privilege in being engaged in this work,
I
October.] and missionary journal. 279
and wished nothing better for her childern than a share in it. As for
making sacrifices in so doing, the idea was preposterous. Nothing
done by mortals for such a Saviour could bo rightly denominated a
sacrifice.
Only a partial record of this memorable afternoon's discourse has
been given. Some attempt has been made to reproduce it, not only to
show the vigor and grasp of her intellect, but more particularly to givo
an impression of the easy, natural transition from the earthly to the
heavenly, in the experience of this dying saint. She by no moans
spoke solely of heavenly things ; earthly things ceased not to interest
her. To her apprehension, the two spheres seemed not to be separated
by any broad line, but on the contrary beautifully to coalesce and in-
termingle. This was the feature of her dying experience that most im-
pressed those who witnessed it. We instinctively recoil from an ex-
perience altogether unlike the known and familiar. This fear of dying
was wonderfully removed by seeing and hearing this dying saint ; her
whole being refined and elevated by the incoming glory, and yet bo
thoroughly her own familiar self.
"I am going as I told you to a beautiful world," was her lan-
guage to her eldest little boy. '' You will come by and by if you lovo
Jesus. God has work for you and papa here. This is his world too,
and a good and beautiful world it is." About the same time, as her
husband brought her a newly-made cup of tea, she expressed her plea-
sure in tasting it, remarking on the goodness of God to her, even in
little things, and observing that she had not supposed the susceptibilities
of pleasure from the organs of sense continued on till death itself. Mr.
and Mrs Mateer kindly spent the night with her. She did not speak
much, but a sense of God's goodness was manifestly the uppermost topic
in her mind, and the theme of most of her utterances. She was easy
and slept most of the night. About 7h. 30m. A. M. it was discovered that
she did not rouse when spoken to. Her children were hastily called,
and reached her in time to see her die. It was an eminently peaceful
death ; without a struggle or groan or other sign of pain she ceased
to breathe, and so was absent from the body, present with the Lord.
She thus passed away on the 3rd of February, 1874, in the 40th
year of her age. With that scene before us death seems shorn of
its terrors.
REVIEW OF MR. CRAWFORD'S ESSAY, ''WHAT CAUSED
THE SUDDEN DEATH OF CHRIST?"
By Rev. E. C. Lord, D.D.
TN the July and August number of the Chinese Recorder there is an
essay from the Rev. T. P. Crawford, in which he endeavors to
answer the above question. And the answer which he gives is, that he
was killed by the spear-thrust of the soldier. He argues this : — I. From
the requirements of the law of Moses relating to sacrifices, "that
280 THE CHINESE RECORDEii [Beptombcr-
wbich was torn or died of itself," he says, " was unclean, and conse-
quently unacceptable as an offering to God. This would have been the
case if Christ had died from exhaustion, by an act of his own will,
through rupture of the heart, or any such like cause." — II. From the
fact that "the Messianic prophecies foretell the Saviour's death by a
stroke or its equivalent ; as, * They shall look upon me whom they
pierced (killed by piercing), and they shall mourn'; " etc. — III. From
the circumstance that " in Judea criminals were killed on the cross, and
their bodies buried the same day : while elsewhere, they were allowed
to die by slow degrees, and their bodies were left to be devoured by
birds of prey." Also, the language of John, " Then came the soldiers,
and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified
with him ; but when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead
already, they brake not his legs : But one of the soldiers with a spear
pierced his side, and forthwith came thereout blood and water ;" — when
rightly understood, — means that he " was killed by a spear-thrust." —
IV. And finally, from the meaning of the Greek verb a0fc(; and afpsTe,
used in Matt, xxvii : 49, Mark xv : 36, " and rendered in our trans-
lation * let be,' or ' let alone,' is the very word whose leading sense is ' to
send away, discharge a missile, dismiss, or get rid of,' and is happily
rendered by ^ dispatch him.' "
The above is a brief, though it is believed a fair statement of Mr.
Crawford's argument, and given, as nearly as possible, in his own
language. The conclusion to which it leads him, as already stated, is,
that Christ's death was caused by the thrust of the soldier's spear. Will
his argument lead others to the same conclusion? Unless we are mis-
taken there are few whom his argument will convince.
I. Is not his first step in it a little fanciful ? Does he not strain
the analogy supposed to exist betwixt the sacrifices offered on Jewish
altars, and the sacrifice that was offered on the cross ? Why should he
assume so confidently that the physical qualities required of them, was
also required of this ? Is there any adequate ground for such an as-
sumption? On the contrary, it strikes us that the thing assumed is
impossible, if not absurd. So far as relates to the point in question, the
two things were not alike ; and we know of no authority that states or
even intimates that they were, or were intended to be. There is ground
enough for supposing that the sacrifices offered under the law. were
typical, and pointed to the great sacrifice offered on Calvary. But the
conditions of the one were infinitely unlike those of the other. The
former were sacrifices in the natural and ordinary sense of the word.
The latter is called a sacrifice, but figuratively, and in a sense in which
no other victim has ever been, or can ever be, a sacrifice. What was
necessary of the latter could not in the nature of things be required of
the former ; and what was required of the former (that they should be
without physical blemish) could have no significance in regard to the
latter. In our view, the only point of analogy betwixt them, if indeed
it can be called analogy, is that they were both suited to their pur-
pose ; — each in its own way was perfect. But the qualities that made
the former perfect, could not make the latter so ; and the qualities
that made the latter perfect, could have no existence in the former.
October.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 281
Wliere then is there any real ground of comparison betwixt tlieni on
the matter in question ?
Again, from all that we know, it does not appear that thcnc 1 1>
quirements, to which reference is made, in the victims offered under the
law, had in themselves any atoning merit ; or that they were enjoined
for any other reason than to instruct the ])eoj)le in the pro{)er service
of God. They must serve him not in covetousness and in meanness,
but in liberality and in the beauty of holiness. How then can we
speak of these qualities as typical, to be repeated in the Son of God ?
Again, the sacrifices that were offered under the law would not
have been accepted, had the victims been crucified and killed on a
cross, instead of being slain and burnt on an altar. But it' Christ
might be crucified on the cross, instead of being slain and burnt on the
altar, why might he not also die from the effects of his crucifixion, b<i
those effects exhaustion, rupture of the heart or some blood vessel,
mortification, paralysis, or any similar cause of death? Then too, why
need he have been crucified at all if he was not to die from crucifixion ?
Mr. Crawford thinks that Christ could not have died from crucifixion ;
and that he died from any intermediate cause such as we have mention-
ed, cannot be supposed, as that would have been a departure from the
Jewish law of sacrifices. But the Jewish law of sacrifices was departed
from in his crucifixion. And being departed from in that which is
greatest, why may it not have been departed from in that which is
least ? The fact is, the law of Moses relating to sacrifices, as far as we
can see, had, and could have had, no application to the death of Christ.
The remark in John xix : 36*, to the effect that the legs of Christ
were not broken, that the Scripture might be fulfilled, does not, wo
think, militate against this remark. The Mosaic law requiring that
the bones of the victim to be sacrificed be not broken, relates to the
paschal lamb. Now it is a question among commentators, whether the
evangelist here refers to that direction given in Exodus xii : 46, and
repeated in Numb, ix : 12, or to the statement in Psalm xxxiv : 20,
" He keepeth all his bones : not one of them is broken." If he refers to
the latter, his reference would seem entirely pertinent. The psalmist
declares God's minute and tender care over those wliom he loves. The
evangelist asserts that this care was not withheld from our Lord, but
was manifest even in the circumstances of his death. But admitting
that he refers to the former, still there is no reason to su])pose that the
direction given there was intended to bo applied here, any more than
there is reason to suppose that the statement in Hosea xi : 1, quoted in
the second chapter of Matthew : <' Out of Egypt have I called my
son," was intended to be a prediction of the event which Matthew re-
cords. In both instances there is a sense in which these Scriptures were
fulfilled. The word fuljill must be understood in that wide sense in
which we often use it in common life ; as when we say that such-or-such
an event fulfills such-ar-such a saying. It points out the- striking re-
semblance between language in the Old Testament, and these events in
the history of Jesus. But it does not authorize the conclusion,--as one
must see on examining that language, — that it was intended either to
require, or to predict, these events.
2S2 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
Finally, Mr. Crawford's position would be little if any benefitted,
if it could be shown, that the requirement that the bones of the paschal
lamb should not be broken, was really typical of this event, which
John mentions as being fulfilled. There could be nothing in this cir-
cumstance to disprove the supposition, that Jesus died from crucifixion,
ending, as it might have done, in exhaustion, internal bleeding, par-
alysis, or mortification.
II. In the second step of his argument, Mr. Crawford endeavors
to show that " the Messianic prophecies foretell the Saviour's death by
a stroke or its equivalent." And in proof of his position he quotes a
number of ])assages which we will here repeat. "They shall look upon
me whom they pierced (killed by piercing), and they shall mourn."
" He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter.''^ " For the transgression of
my people was he stricken'^ He hath poured out his soul (or life-blood)
unto death." " Smite the shepherd;, and the sheep shall be scattered."
" Awake, 0 sword ^ against my shepherd." We have given some
attention to the passages here quoted; and our impression is that the
use which Mr. Crawford has made of them is not authorized by sound
rules of interpretation. In the first place, he overlooks the fact that the
words pierced^ slaughter ^ stricken^ smite^ sword, &c. on which he seems to
lay so much stress, occur in the language of poetry, not in the language
of science. In the second place, he overlooks the fact, that the passages
in which these words occur, were written for other purposes, — not to
point out precisely the manner of our Saviours death. They are there-
fore subservient and of secondary importance. Now words under these
circumstances must not be put into straight -jackets. In matters of
ordinary life, no sensible reader of poetic or figurative language, when
he reads of a promising youth cut down in the morning of life, would
infer that he died by sword or spear, rather than by fever or consump-
tion ; nor when he reads of a tender wife crushed into the grave by an
unkind husband, would he infer that she had been the victim of physical
violence ; nor yet when he reads that the weak are overridden, or trodden
down, by the strong, does he infer that either horses or human feet are
the instruments of their oppression. We do not deny that the words
to which Mr. Crawford calls our attention, do indicate something in
regard to the manner of Christ's death ; but we do not see that they
indicate anything more than that he died by violent hands ; and in
the passages quoted, we understand them to indicate this only as a
secondary, not as the main matter of discourse.
As to the particular word pierced, occurring in Zech. xii : 10,
John does indeed say that it was fulfilled in the spear-thrust which he
mentions. Yet Mr. Crawford has no right to make it do the duty he
does here, since John also says that this thrust was made when Jesus
was already dead.
Ill The remark which Mr. Crawford makes in the third step of
his argument, that crucifixion dififered in Judea from that which
prevailed in other parts of the Roman empire, — the custom in Judea
being to hasten the death of the victims by other means, so that their
corpses might be removed from the cross and buried the same day ;
while elsewhere they were allowed to die by slow degrees, and their
I
October.] and missionary journal. 283
bodies were left to be devoured by birds of prey ;— is doubtless true ;
but we do not see what it avails towards maintaining his position!
These extra means were confessedly resorted to only to hasten death ;
but if death came soon enough without, they need not of course be
resorted to. And this, it seems to us, is just what happened in the case
of our Lord. The soldiers, to hasten their death, had broken the legs
of the two thieves. Then they came to Jesus, evidently intending to
break his also ; but seeing " that he was dead already, they brake not
his legs : But'* (they did something) <' one of the soldiers with a spear
pierced his side, and forthwith came thereout blood and water." Mr.
Crawford says that this spear-thrust was made while Jesus was yet
alive ; but John speaks of it as being made subsequent to the discovery
that he was dead. We think John the safer guide, and so must beg
leave to follow him.
Mr. Crawford thinks that the interpretation which he gives,
putting the spear-thrust before, instead of after Christ's death, —
" relieves the subject of all theological as well as physiological difficul-
ties." Unfortunately he does not tell us what these difficulties are ; and
we ourselves do not know. One would suppose them to be something
very serious to justify such a remedy as this. But we do not appre-
hend that these difficulties are very serious after all. They are probably
nothing new ; but objections that have been fairly met and answered
over and over again.
IV. The fourth and last step in Mr. Crawford's argument, is the
one which will perhaps attract most notice, both from its novelty, and
from its boldness. He says : " The above interpretation of John is
sustained by both Matthew and Mark ; for they each say in substance,
that he was dispatched by a soldier about the ninth hour, in order to
prevent Elias from coming to save or take him down from the cross.
(Mat. xxvii : 49, Mark xv : 36.) Now the Greek imperative verb
d(peq or a(l)eTe, used here and rendered in our translation Met be'
or ^ let alone,' is the very word whose leading sense is Ho send away,
discharge a missile, dismiss, or get rid of,' and is happily rendered by
'dispatch him.' (See Liddel and Scott. 'AcplYfjun.y^ In these remarks
we understand Mr. Crawford to say that his interpretation of John, —
that the spear-thrust of the soldiers was made while Jesus was yet
alive, not after he was dead, — is sustained by Matthew and Mark, be-
cause they have made use of the word dtpeq or d^ere^ which should
be rendered, not ^* let be," or " let alone," but " dispatch him.'' He
means, we suppose, " put him to death." This reasoning seems to us
remarkably inconclusive.
In the first place, admitting Mr. Crawford's exegesis of the Greek
verb here given to be correct, we do not see that it aflbrds any adequate
ground for the inference which he draws from it. For it is quite pos-
sible that the soldier, or soldiers, may have been told to dispatch Jesus,
and yet for some reason or other they did not do it. And we should
be bound to infer that they did not, when we come to read the plain
and positive statement of John, that when the piercing was done, Jesus
was already dead.
In the second place, we are not prepared to admit the correctness
281 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Scptember-
of Mr. Crawford's exegesis of d(})ec^ or a^ere. On tlic contrary it ap-
pears to IIS that the rendering wiiich he proposes, instead of being happy
would be exceedingly unhappy. We are not aware that Mr. Crawford
has shown, or can show, a particle of authority for such a rendering.
Among the various meanings given in Liddel and Scott's Dictionary
under the word 'A(piy]fii^ to whicli we are referred, there does indeed
occur the word 4ispatch, but not in the sense given by Mr. Crawford.
It means dispatcli in the sense of " to send one away," not to put him
to death. The language of the dictionary is : " To send foy^th on an ex-
pedition, send out, dispatch. Hdt. 4. 69 ;" and when so used we believe
it always requires the expression of the object sent. Indeed the verb is
seldom used in any sense without its object expressed ; but it occurs
in a few instances, — five in all, w^e believe, in the New Testament. Mr.
Crawford thinks, that to say " simply ' let be,' or ' let alone ' is neither
good Greek nor good English." In reply to this we have only to say,
tliat the Greek of course is such as the evangelists have left us ; and
as for the English, it is such as the best of scholars have sanctioned
ever since we have had the Bible in English.
The foregoing criticisms on Mr. Crawford' sessay have been made,
of course on the presumption that the readings on the subject in our
present text are the true ones. If it could be show^n that they are not,
then our remarks might need to be modified. Mr. Crawford, we
judge, doubts these readings, especially that in Matthew. He remarks :
"Lastly, there is a rejected rendering " * — we suppose he means ?'<?a(i-
ing — " in four manuscripts of Matthew, wdiich confirms the above in-
terpretation of John." He would introduce this reading, and translate
the whole passage as follows : " And about the ninth hour Jesus cried
with a loud voice, saying, Eli^ Eli, lama sabachthani '^ Some of them
that stood there Avhen they heard it, said, ' he calleth for Elias.' And
immediately one of them ran and took a sponge, and filled it wath vine-
gar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. But the rest said,
* dispatch (him), that w^e may see whether Elias comes to save him.'
But another taking a spear, pierced his side, and forthwith came there out
water and blood. And Jesus, again crying with a loud voice, dismissed
his spirit."
If Mr. Crawford relied upon a different reading of the text to
sustain or strengthen his theory, it would seem but fair that he should
have given us some reasons why that reading should be adopted.
But he has only told us, that there is in four manuscripts a rejected
reading which confirms his interpretation. But really, suppose this
rejected reading were adopted, would it confirm his interpretation?
On the contrary w^e fear his interpretation would still be a little shaky.
This new reading would apparently place the statements of Matthew
and John at variance ; and what would be the force of one's authority
coimteracted by the other ? He of course would say, there is no vari-
ance;— what Matthew relates directly, John relates indirectly. But so
far as we can see, the language of John is as direct as Matthew^'s. And
if w^e cannot be sure that the narrative of John mentions the spear-thrust
* " Rendering" is a misprint. It is " reading " in the MS. coi^y.—Ed.
October.] and missionaky journal. 285
iu the, proper order, how can wc be sure that Matthew's does ? We
cannot see, therefore, how the proposed reading could to any extent
confirm Mr. Crawford's interpretation.
But how about this proposed reading ; — is there any real authority
for it? We have referred to Tischendorf and Alford on the subject.
They mention, as Mr. Crawford does, tliat it is found in four manu-
scripts ;* but they reject it as false, regarding it, as do all other au-
thorities which we have noticed, an interpolation from John. Adam
Clarke in his note on the passage remarks : "After this verso" — verse
49 — " BCL. and five others add, another, taking a spear, pierced his
side, and there came out blood and water. Several of the fathers add tho
same words here : they appear, however, to be an interpolation from
John xix : 34." Alford, in his critical digest, says : " Tho Jerusalem
Syriac Lectionary has this portion of Matthew twice among the lections
of which it consists, one time omitting and the other insertincr tho
doubtful words : Oi'igen favors the omission when he says ri^r] S' avrov
diroOavovToq elq tcjv OTparccjrcjv Xoy^ri k-t.X. — When he was already
dead, one of the soldiers with a spear, etc." And in his notes he adds :
" It is remarkable that the words undeniably interpolated from John
should have found their place here before the death of Jesus, and can
only be attributed to carelessness, there being no other place here for
the insertion of the indignity but this, and the interpolator not observing
that in John it is related as inflicted after death.^^ These remarks, we
may suppose to be a fair expression of the view generally taken by
critics as to the reading here in question. Indeed its genuineness has
been regarded so exceedingly improbable, that we believe it has never
been admitted into any printed edition of the Greek Testament, or into
any of its versions. Nor is it often mentioned even in commentaries.
Mr. Crawford's view, therefore, that Christ was killed on the cross
by the thrust of the soldier's spear, we think must be regarded as imsus-
tained and unsustainable. John tells us, in language both plain and
positive, that when this thrust was made Jesus was already dead ;
and the plain and natural meaning of his language cannot be altered
by any such considerations as Mr. Crawford has mentioned. All the
best critics that we have had during the past three centuries, have been
unanimous in the opinion that our present reading of the Greek text on
this subject is correct. They have been agreed also in the main, in
their interpretations of it. In their view the spear-thrust of the soldier
was not before, but after Jesus' death, being added probably as an
indignity, but possibly to be assured that he was really dead. And the
verb a</)e^ or a^ere they have taken to mean, not '^ dispatch (him),"
but 'Het 6e," or '•^let alone,'^ in the sense of "to desist."
We have now done with our criticisms on Mr. Crawford's argu-
ment. In making them, our object has been to show the imtenableness
* The MSS. mentioned are those designated BCLU, the Codex Vaticanus, the Codex
Ephraemi^ the Codex Regius Parisiensis and the Codex Nanianus 1. But Tisclieu-
dorf in his Engh'sh Tauchnitz edition of the New Teotan)ent, printed iu 1869, mentions
the reading as found in the Codex Sinaitiais. These manuscripts though highly esteemed,
have not yet been regarded by ci'itics, as affording sufficient authoi'ity for the reading hero
in question ; the evidence of its being an iuterjiolation being too strong.
286 THE CHINESE RECORDER fSeptember-
of his theory, — ^nofc to advocate any of our own. We are satisfied that
what caused the sudden death of Christ was not the thrust of the soldier's
spear. Were we asked : " What then did cause it ? " we should
frankly answer : " We do not know." We know that he was cruci-
fied ; and we have always supposed that his death was the result of his
crucifixion. What hidden causes, physical, mental, or spiritual, there
may have been at work to hasten his death we do not know ; nor do we
regard it as within the bounds of human possibility to ascertain.
Moreover, could it be ascertained, we should not regard it as a matter
of the least importance. It would be all one to us, — it would be all one
to the world, — so long as his death availed for our redemption, whether
the immediate cause of it were this or that.
Dear Sir,—
Will you allow me a few lines in your pages, to correct a slight
mistake in the very interesting " Notes on Chinese Mediaeval Travel
lers to the West,*' by Dr. Bretschneider. The learned writer says
(^Chinese Recorder, May-June, pp. 114, 115), ^' another sovereign of the
west, Haiton, the king of Little Armenia,* has described his journey to
the court of Coujouc Khan in 1246."
Haiton the traveller, who was not king of Armenia, is very often
mistaken for his relative of the same name, Haiton II, who was king of
Armenia. Nicolaus Falconi, who by order of the Pope, translated Hai-
ton's French narrative into Latin, writes : " Hse sunt historige partium
orientis a Religioso viro fratre Haytono Domino Curchii consanguineo
Regis ArmeniaB compilatsB . . . ." What has contributed to some extent
to spread the error is, that Hayton II became also a monk. He ascend-
ed the throne in 1289, and resigned after a reign of four years to join
the Franciscans. Haiton the traveller took orders in 1305.
In the " Memoires concernant les Chinois," (Vol V, pp. 10, 11), the
error made in ascribing to the traveller the rank he never had, has been
noticed ; but the writer does not explain that the confusion easily arises
from a similarity in the name of the relatives, and from their both
entering religious orders.
Yours truly,
Old Mortality.
Shanghai, September ISth, 1874.
Dear Sir,—
Mr. Crawford's four arguments will hardly carry the weight he
has constructed them to bear.
I. If typical detail is to be so pressed in the antitype, that the
rule which forbade the offering of what was torn or died of itself, will
suffice to shew that our Paschal Lamb cannot have died of agony, bodily
October.] and missionary journal 287
or mental, there are other rules which must not bo neglected ; e.g. those
about the sacrificing priests, tlie altar and other inrpleinents, and the
accessories. Heathen soldiers, a gibbet, a savage execution are surely
very unlike these ;— not to notice that human sacrifice is altogether
excluded both by natural and Mosaic law.
II If verbal exegesis is so cogent, that Zech. xii : 10 proves
that Christ should be slain with a spear, and Ps. xxii : 20, with a
sword ; — or with one or the other of these un-liturgical imi)lements ;
other prophecies bring savage animals on the scene ; and one of Mr.
C.'s own proof texts (Is. liii : 12) seems to speak of the Saviour's death
as caused by an act of his own will.
III. If the Jews were, in this case, either judges or executioners,
so that Moses' law, or Josephus' account of liis countrymen might
apply to the determination of it ; why do the priests go to Pilate for
leave to remove the bodies ; and why again does the apostle (St. John)
specify the reason for their anxiety, namely, that the next day was a
high Sabbath ? Josephus implies tliey always removed their victims on
the day.
IV. Mr. C. seems, but does not I think intend, to make Liddell
and Scott answerable for his rendering of "A^ec;, '' dispatch him.'* L. and
S. would I think decline any such responsibility. But the texts quoted
on soldiers' responsibility shew that at any rate they consulted their
commanding officer when he was at hand ; of which, in this case, there
is no hint, though the centurion was standing by, an attentive sj^ctator
all the time. After all, the dispatch could not be ordered by any
less than Pilate himself, as it appears.
The rejected reading of the four MSS., though it 25 even more
numerously supported than that, will not make much I fear to supple-
ment the defects of the four arguments.
On the whole shall we not more wisely leave the cause of our blessed
Lord's death in the uncertainty in which we find it ; confident that in
the best way, though not exactly after the precedent of all the Levitical
types, He " gave his life a ransom for many ? "
Faithfully yours,
G. E. MouLE.
Dear Sir, —
On the 13th of September, — a beautiful Sabbath, — our little clmrch
in Shanghai was dedicated to the service of God. From 9 to 10 in the
morning, some thirty or more native Christians met in my house for
prayer, at which time many joined in expressing their gratitude to God
for his great mercy to them, and praising the name of Jesus for liis
inexpressible love. It was indeed refreshing to one's soul to hear such
testimony from those who were once in darkness, " in the gall of bitter-
ness and in the bond of iniquity."
At half past 10 A. M. services began in the chapel with singing
and prayer; then part of 2nd Chronicles, Gth chapter, and part of the
loth chapter of Hebrews was read ; after which a sermon was preached,
288 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
from Isaiah Ixvi : 12. The house was filled with eager listeners, who
were very orderly.
At the close of the sermon, two adults and four children of
Christian parents were baptized. One man who was baptized had come
sixteen miles for that purpose. About forty native Christians joined
in partaking of the Lord's supper, some of whom were from Soochow
and Changchow, eighty and a hundred and fifty miles distant.
Two days following the dedication of the church were passed in
various religious exercises. On the night of the 15th, at the close of
the services, all the native helpers, colporteurs and native Christians
were invited to re-consecrate themselves in solemn prayer to the service
of God. I feel sure that these men returned to their fields of labor with
an increased desire to win souls to Christ. What a great cause for thank-
fulness to God, that an effectual door has been opened for the spread
of truth in the inland towns and cities of this great empire. Many
will remember the day when only a short distance from the open ports,
no building could be obtained for preaching the gospel, and no access
could be had to the hearts of the people. Now in the north, south, east
and west, are to be found heralds of the cross, both foreign and native,
proclaiming the good news of salvation.
The week following the dedication, three women who had been
attending the women's meetings and church services on the Sabbath,
handed in their names as candidates for baptism. We earnestly pray
that this may be the harbinger of better things for many of the degraded
women of China. The Lord hath said, — My word '^ shall not return unto
me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper
in the thing whereto I sent it."
J. W. Lambuth.
Dear Sir, —
I trust that in the interest of all missionaries engaged in the work
of translation generally, and especially on behalf of those occupied
with the Sacred Scriptures, you will kindly allow me space for a few re-
marks upon the essay by the Rev. T. P. Crawford, which appeared in
your last issue. It is a fact, for which we cannot be too thankful, that
hitherto as a rule, missionaries so engaged have enjoyed the confidence
of all interested in the question of the fidelity of their translations to the
original, and notably that of our Bible and Tract societies. Anything
that tends to the impairing or the withdrawal of that confidence, is to be
most earnestly deprecated. And yet if it be supposed, that the practice
advocated by Mr. Crawford is to find acceptance with us generally, the
result must naturally be the loss of that trust, and a questioning as to the
stability of the foundation upon which we are endeavoring to build up
the church of Christ in the land of Sinim. As Protestants our appeal
is constantly to the inspired word, and there must be no room for sus-
picion on the part of any, that in translating that word we do aught
but faithfully reproduce the expression of the original.
Now in the case before us, Mr. Crawford advances a theory, and
iji order to prove it, proceeds must unwarrantably to pervert the plain
J
October.] and missionary journal. 2ii[)
and hitherto nndoubted meaning of tlie sacred text. This is a crrave
and serious charge, but one capable of simple substantiation. In sec-
tion IV, Mr. Crawford says, " "A<^e(; or "Afpere^ used here and render-
ed in our translation * let be,' or < let alone,' is the very word whose
leading sense is Ho send away, discharge a missile, dismiss, or ^et rid
of,' and is happily rendered by ' dispatch him.' (See Liddell and 8cott
'A(ptr}!^i.y' Now would not any ordinary, not to say intelligent reader,
at once understand Mr. Crawford to mean, that " dispatch " is a mean-
ing given to the verb 'A(/>i^/^£ by the authorities which he quotes. Well,
agreeably to the Rev. gentleman's instructions, we turn to Liddell and
Scott (5th edition, revised and augmented. 1861) and what do we find? The
word '^ dispatch " is certainly there, once only, as a subsidiary meaning ;
but in what sense is it used ? I quote the passage verbatim ; it is under
the head emittere as leading idea " 3. in })rose, to send forth an ex-
peditioti, DISPATCH it, Hdt. 4. 69,* etc." Now would any candid reader
gather from this, that he was at liberty to translate the word in ques-
tion by " dispatch," in the sense of ^' to kill," to put to death, or take
away life ? If excited soldiers used it, they would do so in the military
sense ; but what is this ? Under the head dimittere we read, '' c. to let go,
dissolve, disband, break up, of an army, Hdt. 1. 77,t etc;" and of any
other meaning which will bear the construction Mr. C. puts upon
the word, there is not the faintest trace. The Rev. gentleman's own
authority breaks down at once, at the very first step which we take.
And farther, a careful consultation of Stephen's valuable Glossary and
Thesaurus, as well as the large Lexicon of Schleusner, enable me to
state without fear of contradiction, that there is not the faintest trace
of such a meaning to "Acpeq as Mr. C has discovered or invented ;
neither can he produce a single instance of its use in that sense.
Beyond all this let us remember, that the gospel narratives have
again and again been the subject of microscopic investigation, with a
view to the elucidation of their true meaning and correct interpretation ;
and if the attention bestowed upon them has reached its culminating
point anywhere it is here, with regard to all that concerns the death of
Christ. Now as to this word '^(peq, there is a singular unanimity on
the part of translators. I append extracts from Poole's Synopsis X and
Kuinoel. || I have also examined the readings of Patrick and Ham-
mond; Olshausen and Lange, Alford, Young, Hanna and others with
* TiT07Tp7]aavTF.^ Se aura dmeiGC (po(3i]aavTe(i rov(; jQov^. " Then baviug set
fire to them, they terrify the oxeu, and let them go."
f Toi^ Se irayeovra kuI fiaxeodiievov arparbv niporjoi, 09 rjv avrov ^en'iKo<;,
Trdvra dirEK^, "But the army that Avas with him, and that had fought \\\i\\ the Per-
sians, which was composed of mercenary troops, lie entirely disbanded."
iMatthgeo Polo. Si/nopsis Cntlconm, vol. iv, in loc. Matt, xxvii: 49. Sine. A(f)£q
Non offeras ei potum, nee propius accedas ad crucem : putabant enim Eli am facilius adven-
turum, si Jesus solus relinqueretur. Vox ["A^e^] est nXeovd^ovaa, nt a<peTe apud
Marcum ; non prohibentis, sed subjunctive sciiuciiti inveuiens ; q. d. Age videannius, &
sic nunc etiam populi nonnulli loquuutur.
II Kuinoel, Edit. 1835, p. 348, in loco. Reliuui qui adstabant arcere vobbant hunc hominem
verbis his "mitte eum, vidiamus an Ehas venturus sit qui euni sen-et. ^ lUo vero ut
Marc. XV. 36 refert respondebat : siuite me eum recreare, ne nimis sere Elias veniat ut
diuths vivat at Elias ei auxilio venire posslt.
290 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
like result. Commentators are all of the same mind, and the Douai
version, which is translated from the Vulgate, together with Ostervald
who reads AttendeZy and Martin Luther, Halt, betray no thought of
diflference. Surely these profoundly learned scholars cannot all have
been servile imitators of each other ; their knowledge of what is good
Greek and of its meaning, forbids their being mistaken. Besides this,
whilst objecting to the phrase " let be " as not good English, from
the lack of the pronoun, we yet find Mr. C. introducing the pronoun
"him" to eke out the sense of his favourite rendering " dispatch," on
each occasion of its repetition, without — observe — the slightest authority
for so doing. After this I think we must consider Mr. C.'s judgment
as to the quality of the apostle's Greek or our translator's English, as
worse than unreliable.
And next as to the proposed interpretation of St. John, xix : 32 — 34,
p. 202, surely the evangelist's language is sufficiently explicit, read it
in what version you will. Mr. C. says, — "He (John) by no means says
they pierced his side after they looked on him, or saw that he w^as
dead already." But w^hat says Chrysostom, whom we must allow at
least to have understood Greek ? See scholiast quoted by Alford on
Matt xxvii : 49. Gk. Test. Vtli edition : " St. John says that he was
pierced with the spear after he had died." Really if after this we are
to adopt Mr. Crawford's reading, we must be of the same mind as the
celebrated Frenchman whose dictum it was, that the use of language is
to conceal one's ideas ; for, for the last eighteen centuries, the words of
St. John have been accepted in one sense, and one only, viz, that " be-
cause he saw Jesus to be already dead the soldier pierced his side."
Wordsworth gives in his Gk. Test. (1866) quotations and references,
from Origen, Chrysostom, Jerome, Ambrose and Augustine ; whilst a
reference to Hooker, Barrow, Pearson, Hall and Alford (who also
quotes Origen) for ourselves, and Olshausen, Lange and Neander for the
Germans, show's that all hold the same view ; and what is more, make
no reference to the possibility of any other being seriously advanced.
In short to accept Mr. Crawford's misinterpretation of St. John, is to deny
that language has any definite meaning at all. I am continually pain-
fully reminded, as I look into this essay of Mr. Crawford, of a passage
in Lange,* vol. iv, p. 415, referring to the misunderstanding by the
Jews of the Saviour's cry, Eli, Eli : "That exegesis was a type of the
thousandfold twisting of His w^ord out of the infinite into the finite, out
of the wonderful into the unusual, out of the Christian into the heathen-
ish, which it was to experience even down to the latest days."
Then as to the four MSS, we are not told to which four our atten-
tion is directed. I presume Mr. C. means those known heforQ the dis-
covery of the J*^ {Codex Sinaiticus), viz. BCLU, as he quotes U in his
suggested new translation of Matt, xxvii : 49, 50. To these must
be added y^, most probably the oldest extant, and yet it remains
true that all other MSS. and versions omit the interpolated words;
and of the fathers the only one who mentions such a reading is Chry-
* The Life of the Lord Jesus ChrisL traiaslateti by Kev. Robert Ernest WalUs. Edinburgh :
1864.
I
October.] AND missionary journal. 291
sostom, and he thinks it unworthy of discussion. It remains that this
reading was known to the church of old, and yet rej<3cted by it.
Wordsworth is awaro of it, and yot makes no comment; whilst All'ord
and Tischendorf both ascribe it to interpolation by memory from
ISt. John, It is ahnost unnecessary for me to add that tlie absolute
directness of St. John's language is in itself sufficient to negative the
proposed reading in Matthew ; the two statements would present an
instance such as at present the Gospels do not furnisli, — namely, of a
direct contradiction.
I submit that the theory breaks down at all three points before
mentioned ; but the subsidiary arguments betray the same inaccuracy
of statement and recklessness of assertion ; e. g. that about the soldiers'
alarm, p. 203. Matt, xxvii : 27 tells us that " the whole band of soldiers"
was concerned in this matter, — headed by a centurion, who so far
from feeling alarm at the crowd, which was too plainly for the
most part composed of the enemies of the Crucified, sat down to
watch him.* Some were mocking with the people during the first
three hours. And after the next three hours of darkness had
passed away, we find their officer standing over against Jesus, so far
from being alarmed by fears of the crowd, that he was able to take
note of the various events occurring around, to listen to the two
sayings which followed the reception of the vinegar,f to note the
loud voice with surprise, which he would hardly have done had
it been " (from the pain caused by the spear-thrust),"! and compar-
ing all this with his past experience of such transactions, he recog-
nised that which Mr. Crawford has so much difficulty in perceiving, —
the supernatural, — the miraculous nature of that solemn death scene,
and said with profound conviction, "Truly this was the Son of
God."
There remain yet the misstatements and confusion, of sections I
and II; but really I must be excused attempting to unfold them in
detail. In every sacrifice, the victim was first to be killed, and then
its blood offered, after the victim w^as dead. How the victim was to
be killed I do not find. Without adopting Mr. Crawford's view, the
type has always been considered to have been perfectly fulfilled in the
antitype. No discrepancy has been observed. Again, — without criticis-
ing too closely the English of the passage beginning, ** Throughout
the New Testament," — it is well to notice that the texts quoted do not
bear out the assertion, that the transaction was viewed as separated
into two parts; an act is predicated, even murder, and its manner is
stated, viz. crucifixion. So Alexander and Alford in loco.
One passage more, and I have done my unpleasent task. It runs :
*^he saw in vision both the nails with which he was crucified, and
the sword or spear with which his life was taken from the earth,"
and it carries with it its own refutation. If the text quoted || indicated
a spear, why did it not say so? The Hebrew has totally different
words for sword and spear. But it says sword ; how then can the
* Matthew yxvii : 36, 54.
t John xix : 30, It is finished. Luke xxiii : 46, Father, into they hantls I commend my Spirit.
X p. 204. II Fs. xxii : 20.
292 THE CHINESE RECORDER [September-
spear fulfill it? Tiiere is not the shadow of a proof adduced, that
death was to be caused by a specific instrument.
My task is finished. I only regret that it should have been im-
posed upon me, in connection with^an event so unspeakably solemn
and awful as the sacrificial death of the liedeemer of mankind. What
caused the sudden death of Christ ? is an enquiry that should be entered
upon with a very reverential fueling of awe, as we draw near to the
Cross of Calvary ; and witli God's word in our hearts as in our hands,
we may be able to gather somewhat of the burden and bitterness of
those sins there borne for us ; but to approach with the scalpel and dis-
secting knife of science, and to talk however reverently, as does for in-
stance Dr. Hanna, of pericardium and crassamentum, is very, very
much beside the mark. We forget that that sacred body was not to
see corruption ; and therefore, from the moment of death, it ceased to
be subject to the same laws as those which govern our mortal bodies.
That the death was realj let the spear thrust assure us ; let us believe
if we will, that that death had been immediately caused by a weight of
agony unimagined and unknown, breaking the heart of love divine ;
there is Scripture for it (Ps. Ixix : 20); but let us see in the blood and
water which flowed from the wounded side, effectual signs of grace to
quicken, strengthen and confirm our faith; — signs that already mysterious
changes were passing upon the body of that immaculate victim ;
changes which told not of mortality and corruption, but of new life
and liojht and glorv everlastin":.*
No consideration of this question can be satisfactory or complete,
without full justice being done to the comment of Lange, Vol. VI. pp.
9 et seq. When the church of China is ripe for such discussions, mis-
sion work will have entered upon a new and hopeful phase, which I trust
some of us may be spared to witness in the future. Meanwhile,
I remain, Mr. Editor,
Yours faithfully,
N. B. Hutchinson. C. M- S.
Dear Sir, —
In his new dictionary. Dr. Williams has initiated the laudable de-
sign of expressing the same sound in all parts of China by the same
symbol, thus reducing to a uniform plan the romanizing of Chinese
sounds. The writer would venture to suggest a further improvement ;
that namely, of the symbols themselves. To the young student there is
something far from attractive in many of the modes in which sounds
are represented. Former experience is of no avail, and only after some
exercise with his teacher is he able to associate certain sounds with
certain collocations of symbols. The symbols are only occasionally a
* Dr. Lightfoot in loco. Vol.' XII, p. 421. But this issue of blood and water had something
of mystery in it beyond nature ; if nothing preternatiu-al had been in it, I hardly imagine
the evangelist would have used that threefold asseveration, &c. p. 423. Nor do I think
that the water itself which issued from his side, was that only winch was contained in the
pericardium, but that something supernatural was in tliis matter.
October.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
guide to the true pronunciation. This it seems to me could, to a great
extent be avoided, by adhering to the rule of never emj)loying the same
letter to represent widely-differing sounds; while at tho same time
slight variations of sound, which can be projxjrly learned only by ear,
should be left unnoticed, to prevent confusion. Thus let a never bo
used to denote any other than the sound of a, but let there be no writ-
ten distinction between the a in faj' and the a in father.
The following alphabet expresses correctly all tho mandarin sounds
of the north :^—
a
h
cJi
d
e
f
9
h
i
3
k
I
m
n
0
P
r
as in far,
at present written p,
as in church.
at present written t.
as in let.
as in far.
hard ; at present written h.
strongly guttural, like the Greek
X or German ch.
as in it.
as in June^ at present written ch.
as in king.
as in let
as in met.
as in net.
as in lost.
as in pun.
as in run.
s as m sun.
t as in tun,
00 (for u) as in moon.
u as in fun.
u as in French or German oo ; not
represented in English.
w as in mow (nearly oo sound).
y as in you.
z as in azure (real sound zli). This
sound in now represented by j ;
but as j is required for its own
proper sound, it is better to have
z for this.
ds^ ts^ occur frequently, but their
combined value is perfectly
equivalent to the value of each
separately ; — also true of diph-
thongs and triphthongs.
EXAMPLES.
ha gua /\ f@ (eight) instead of pa ko.
chwan jia ^ ^ j, ch^uan chia.
da ta ff ^ „ ta t^a.
gun bun i$^ 7^ „ ken pen,
jian jwang ^^ „ chien chuang.
pa ta koo\^^^ „ p^a t^a k^u,
zoo ^p (==zu of azure) „ JU'
ADVANTAGES.
As to the VOWELS a, e, i, o, oo, u, w, their value would vary only
in length of sound, i. e. in tone. Sometimes one finds it employed for
the 00, sometimes for the above u sound. Tlie same u sound (fun) is
occasionally represented by e, and by a ; while e frequently stands for
a. Sometimes the oo sound is neglected as in ^ written so,^ pronounced
swo, not unfrequently shwo. Soo-o is awkward, while it is in perfect
analogy with the English language to express oo by w. The greatest
gain would result from the invariable value of u ; then words like @
1^ would not be written se, te, or seh, teh, but correctly represented by
the letters swa, dua.
The CONSONANTS would gain in the omission of the sign of the as-
294 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Septembor-
pirate, and their consequent assimilation to their use in western lands.
The unaspirated c/i, k^ p, t^ would be represented by their proper sym-
bols^*, g, b, d. The writer has heard objections warmly urged against
the use of g, by d, as inadequate to represent the Chinese sounds ;
and examples have been adduced, which however proved they were the
proper symbols. The case of d h exceptional, but the aspirated f
labours under the same difficulty. He has heard many speakers of vari-
ous nationalities, but all pronounced the unaspirated t with the d sound.
The Chinese d and t lind their equivalents in the Celtic, but not in
English, German or French. Yet the Celtic d and t are represented
by these Roman characters.
The sound z (properly zh) is precisely represented by the French
jy but all s^mimetry is lost if one letter is taken from this language,
another from that, and any benefit promised is secured by a few words
in the preface.
This subject is one of consequence to new arrivals. The change pro-
posed would remove much disgust from the mind of the beginner, and
would enable foreign philologists and others interested in China, to form
a more correct approximation to the precise pronunciation of the
Chinese, than it is at present possible for them to do.
1 am, &c.
BOREALIS.
September 2dth, 1874.
What caused the suddeii death of Christ?
Dea|i Sir, —
Mr. Crawford would have strengthened his position materially in
maintaining the interesting, but surely too original view which he holds
on this subject, had he mentioned in somewhat more respectful terms
the manuscripts of St. Matthew's gospel which sustain that view.
By a " rejected reading," he means I suppose, a reading not admit-
ted into the received text. But these four manuscripts B, C, L and U,
are some of them at least, of _the highest authority. The Vatican,
written ])robably in the fourth century, the Codex Ephraemi, of the
fifth century, the Codex Regius of the eighth, and the Codex Nanianus
of the tenth.
And further, this same remarkable reading is found also in the
Codex Sinaiticus, which Tischendorf most confidently styles the most
ancient manuscript yet discovered.
But notwithstanding these ancient witnesses, surely we must
agree with Alford's commentary : " It is remarkable that the words un-
deniably interpolated from John should have found their place here [in
Matthew] before the death of Jesus, and can only be attributed to care-
lessness, there being no other place here for the insertion of the in-
dignity but this, and the interpolator not observing that in John it is
related as inflicted after death.''"'
Mr. Crawford, however, is not so careless as these ancient interpo-
lators. He strives to explain away the obviously implied sequence of
events, by asserting that " the order of language is not always the order
October.] AND missionary journal. 295
of events.*' Surely far more serious violence is done to the gos])el
history by this explanation, than is done to the ideal of sacrifice by the
old-fashioned view of our Lord's death which Mr. Crawford combats.
Was it likely that the soldiers would give the vinegar and tho
s})ear-thrust at the same moment. The centurion and " they that were
with him " watching Jesus, were amazed at his cry and sudden death.
Wliy so, if he ordered and they executed tlie acceleration of death by
the spear-thrust ?
How careless of St. John (if Mr. Crawford is correct in his theory),
to say that " when Jesus therefore had received the vinerrar, " he said,
" It is finished." He ought to have inserted " and after he had re-
ceived the spear-thrust." Yet St. John an eye-witness, and close (evident-
ly) to the cross, actually narrates this thrusting of the spear into our
Saviour's side, as an after act, and coincident with the visit of the soldiers
(after the reference to Pilate), when they found the Lord " dead already.^"*
No new translation of the Greek word d(pec^, and no harmonizinor
expedient whatever, can I fear relieve the force of the shock to the
apostle John's veracity, which Mr. Crawford's theory appears to me
to inflict. There must be some other explanation of the apparent discre-
pancy between type and antitype, which forms the one strong point in
Mr. Crawford's argument. He criticises other theories, (e. g. that Christ
died by an act of his own will ; and, that intense mental agony
ruptured his heart), as tending to foster " false doctrines and sentimen-
talisms." How so, when Christ himself says, " no man taketh it [my life]
from me, but I lay it down of myself;" and when St. John says
he "gave up the ghost" ("a voluntary and determinate act," says
Alford) ? What false doctrine is fostered, when in prophecy our Lord
says of himself, '^ Eeproach hath broken my heart ?"
Mr. Crawford has not noticed nor explained that which struck St.
John so much, " the blood and water *' which issued from the riven side
of the Lord of glory. Was this natural before the actual death? It
was so after death, by rupture of the heart. Neither must the bloody
sweat in Gethsemane be forgotten, nor the cruel scourging, when blood
flowed freely ; nor the piercing crown of thorns. It was one long sacri-
fice from the garden to the cross. By all means let Dr. Hanna's inter-
esting and eloquent chapter, on '^ the physical cause of the death of
Christ " be read side by side with Mr. Crawford's very interesting paper.
I remain, my dear Sir,
Faithfully yours,
A.E.M.
:96
THE CHINESE RECORDEK
[September-
llk^iflttatg f eiu^.
BIRTHS.
At Sliangliae,on September23rd, the wife
of Eev.YouNG J. Allen of a daughter.
At Hangchow, on October 9th, the wife
of Eev. Samuel Dodd of a daughter.
At Nagasaki, on October 4th 1874, the
wife of the Eev. Henderson burn-
side, of a daughter.
MARRIAGES.
At Hanley in Staffordshire, England, at
Bethesda Chapel, by Eev. J. 0. Watts,
Eev. William Nelthorpe Hall, of
Tientsin, China, to Susan, daughter
of the late William Moore, of Caul-
don Place, Sheltpn, Staffordshire.
At Peking, on Sep'tember 9th, 1874, in
the Methodist Episcopal Mission
Chapel, by Eev. H. H. Lowry, assist-
ed by Eev. C. Holcombe, Eev. Geo.
E. Davis to Miss Maria Browne.
At Shanghae, on September 17th,at Tri-
nity Church, by Eev. Canon Butcher,
Mr, F. W. Baller to Miss Bowyer,
both of the China Inland Mission.
At Shanghae, on October 23rd, 1874, at
the British Consulate and afterwards
at the London Mission, by Eev. J.
Thomas, assisted by Eev. 'W. Muir-
head, Eev. Griffith John, of Han-
kow, to Jeannette, widow of the late
Eev. B. Jenkins, D.D. of Shanghae.
DEATHS.
At Teignmouth, South Devon, England,
on August 23rd, Mrs. Elizabeth
Medhurst, aged 80 years, widow of
Eev. Dr. Medhurst, who was forty
years a missionary to the Chinese.
At T'ung-chow, on Tuesday, Septem-
ber 1st, Mrs. Goodrich, the beloved
wife of the Eev. C. Goodrich, after
a long and distressing illness.
At Ningpo, on September 10th, Eev.
M. J. Knowlton, D. D. aged 46;
twenty years a missionary in China.
At Shanghae, on September 21st, Mrs.
L. M. Carpenter, beloved wife of
Eev. S. Carpenter, at his residence,
aged 63.
At Shanghae, on September 27th, at
one o'clock, a. m. Alfred D., only
sou of Eev. J. M. W. and Mrs. Farn-
ham, aged one year and five months.
At Shanghae, on October 1st, at the
residence of the Eev. J, W. Lam-
buth, Julius Augustine, infant son
of the Eev. Hampden C. and Mrs.
Pauline McA. DuBose, aged one year.
Shanghae.— By the P.M. S. S.Co.'s str.
Oregonian^ which arrived on September
18th,the American Presbyterian Mission
received the following addition to their
numbers in Obina : — The Eev. J. M.
and Mrs. Shaw, who left by the Shing-
hing on the 29th for Cbefoo, en route
for their station at Tsi-nan fu ; — Mrs.
Crossette, who had been to the United
States for a time on account of her
health, and left by the Shantung on the
23rd for Cbefoo, en route to join her
husband, the Eev. J. F. Crossette, at
Tsi-nan foo ; — the Eev. C. Leaman,
who left on the 23rd in company with
the Eev. A. Whiting for a journey
to Soochow and Nanking, with a
view to determine a permanent location;
— Miss Sellers, who joins Mrs. Morrison
at Ningpo, in her labours among the
Chinese.
The Eev. F. F. EUinwood, D. D.
secretary to the board of the above mis-
sion, arrived in the same party, accom-
panied by Mrs. EUinwood We under-
stand he is on a tour of inspection among
the stations of the society in Japan,
China, India and Syria. He left the
following day bythe Panting, for Chefoo
and the stations in the north, and
returned here on the 25th of October.
After visiting the stations in this neigh-
bourhood, it is his intention to proceed
to Canton, and thence to India.
The Eev. C. P. Scott and Eev. M.
Greenwood, agents of the Society for
the Propagation of the Gospel in
Foreign Parts, arrived by the same
steamer. They left by the Appin on
the 30th for Chefoo, where it is said
they intend commencing a mission.
October.]
AND MISSIONARY JOUllNAL.
297
The Eev. J. Ing and family of the
American (North) Methodist Epis-
copal Mission left by P.M. S*S.Co.'s str.
Golden Age on September 11th for Yo-
kohama, en route for San Francisco.
Mr. K. LiLLEY, agent of the National
Bible Society of Scotland, arrived here
on September 21st, from a long jour-
ney in the interior. Leaving Chefoo
last January, he made his way over-
land in the face of much opposition
and annoyance, to the large city of
Seang-yang on the Han. At the
Yellow River, though duly provided
with a passport, he was persistently re-
fused a passage over by the authorities
at two different ferries ; and it was
only after some eight or nine days
of fruitless effort that he succeeded.
From Seang-yang he came down the
Han to Hankow, where, after waiting
a week or two, he started again in the
latter part of May, for a trip up the
Han, and got as far as the city of Han-
chung in Shen-se ; when finding his
books almost exhausted, he turned
and came down to Shanghae, having
disposed of a large number of volumes
altogether. With a fresh stock of Bibles
and tracts, he left again by the Tun-
sin, on September 29th for Hankow,
with a view to make a very long jour-
ney up the Yang-tsze into the province
of Sze-chuen.
■* *
*
Peking. — The Rev. J. Gilmour arrived
on September 11th, from an exiensive
missionary campaign among the Mon-
gol nomad es beyond the Great Wall.
The Rev. L. W. Pilcher, of the
American (North.) Methodist Epis-
copal Mission, who arrived in 1870,
left in the early part of September,
for the United States. He sailed
from Shanghae in the P.M.S.S.Go's str.
Luzon on the 24th September for Yoko-
hama en route. We hear it is his in-
tention to return in about two years.
* *
Paouting. — The Rev. J. Pierson of
the A. B. C. F. M. writes under Aug.
19th : — " Since the beginning of my
work here, the good Master has smiled
upon me. Nine converts have been re-
ceived into the church, and several at a
country post, sixty miles south, are
anxious to enjoy the like privilege. A
soldier (corporal) here has become
deeply interested, has begun to pray,
and has for eighteen days broken off
the use of opium, of which he used to
take two mace a day. He talks of
baptism, but has not yet conquered
the fear of his father's displeasure, and
of expulsion from office. The case of
Nicodemus strengthens my faith in his
behalf Three months after you left
us in 1871 at Yu-chow, a young en-
quirer came to us. He has now com-
pleted two years of study at the theo-
logical training school at T^ung-chow,
and gives great promise for usefulness.
He is here now. It is my privilege
to send a second man to the same
school this fall."
* *
Tangchow.— The Rev. C W. Mateer,
of the American Presbyterian Mission
writes on October 6th: — "The presby-
tery of Shantung recently held a special
meeting in P'ing-too, at which Yuen
Kih-yin was ordained to the gospel
ministry, and installed pastor of two
churches in that district At the same
time calls were presented from three
churches recently orgainzed in Chih-
muh, for Tsung Yuin-shing who was
ordained an evangelist at the last
meeting of the presbytery. A com-
mittee was appointed to install him
pastor of these churches. These are
the first native pastors in Shantung
away from open ports and direct for-
eign oversight. It is to be hoped they
will soon be followed by many more.
In P^ing-toa the people promise half
the pastor's support, he serving them
only half his time. In Chih-muh it is
hoped the people will raise the pastor's
whole support."
298
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[Septomber-
Chefoo. — The following letter relative
to the general convention to which we
alluded last month, has been addressed
by the provisional committee to each
of the missionaries in China : —
Dear Brother—
During the jecent session in Chefoo of the
Presbyterian Synod, frequent reference was
made to the desirableness of a General Con-
ference of all the Missionaries in China ; and
a meeting was called consisting of members of
Synod, delegates, and resident Missionaries, to
consider this question. It appeared that the
subject had of late frequently been discussed
at the several mission stations, and that there
Avas a general desire for such a convention.
It was then detemn'ned that a Committee be
appouited to correspond with all the Protestant
Missionaries in China, in order to ascertain
their views in reference to this subject ; and
the undersigned were requested to foi-m that
Committee.
We Avere instructed to solicit your views and
■wishes upon the following points, viz. : —
1. Do you regard such a Conference as
desirable and practicable ?
2. If so, where and Avhen Avould you prefer
to have it held ?
3. What subjects would you suggest as most
suitable to be brought before the Conference ;
and Avhom Avould you nominate as specially
fitted to prepare papers on the subjects you
suggest ?
4. While Ave Avould be glad to receive your
individual vieAvs, Ave Avould also request you,
in connection with others, to bring up this
subject before your next local Conference, or
before a special meeting of Missionaries in your
vicinity ; and to appoint a person to correspond
with us, communicating the action of your
meeting, together with any other information
or suggestions which may be offered.
5. Should the proposal for a Conference be
favorably received, Avill you also cooperate
with other Missionaries throughout your pro-
vince in appointing a person to act on a
** Committee of Arrangements, "to be composed
of one from each coast province, and one from
the Mission Stations on the Yang-tze , which
Committee shall be charged with the duty of
making definite arrangements for the Confer-
ence ; such as the final selection of subjects,
the securing of writers ; the deciding of the
time and place of meeting ; and issuing a com-
plete programme.
We projwse in case the Conference is gene-
rally desired, and this plan meets Avith youi'
approval, to call a meeting of the Committee
of Arrangements to be held early next Spring,
for the pui'pose of maturing plans for the Con-
ference : and the undersigned Avill hand over
to this ncAv Committee all the information and
suggestions obtained in reply to this Circular
Letter.
As it is presumed that it Avill be necessary
for the Committee of Arrangements, or at least
most of its members, to meet in the Spring, it
is expected that they will be chosen with this
understanding.
Our reason for proposing that this Committee
be composed of a representative fi-om each pro-
vince, rather than from each station, was that
a smaller committee could convene with less
difficulty, and act with greater efficiency.
Most of those present at the general meeting
refeiTed to above, Avere of the opinion that the
time and place most suitable for holding the
General Conference would be, Shanghai, Oc-
tober, 1876.
We maj'" add, it was the general opinion
that the time has come for such a Conference.
As China opens, our responsibilities increase ;
and as Missionaries form, perhaps, the chief
medium through AAdiich its people can receive
Western truth and Western thought — and Ave
thus in a large measure possess the poAver of
influencing the future of this Empire — it seems
incumbent upon us to adopt every available
means to strengthen our position, mature our
plans, and so increase the efficiency of our work.
Union is strength ; brotherly intercourse,
and a careful consideration of the accumulated
expei-iences of different men in diffei-ent fields
of labor, together with a comparison of vieAvs
and modes of operations, could not but result
in improved methods of action. And if the
missionaries in China could see their Avay to
the adoption of common plans, common school
books, common translations, and the prepara-
tion of a definite course of scientific Avorks,
and, by a Avell arranged division of labor,
could vigorously carry out the measures agreed
upon, it is clear such action Avould greatly aid
the- elevation of this people, and promote the
glory of God.
Hoping to receive a reply at your earliest
couA'enience,
We remain in esteem and love.
Your felloAv-laborers in the Gospel of Christ,
John L. Nevius.
Alexandkr Williamson.
J. B. Hartwell.
Chefoo, September^ 1874.
*
Chin-keang. — Under September 4th,
the Kev. J. McCarthy of tlie China
Inland Mission writes: — "I have re-
cently been able to secure a place for
preaching at Tai-ping fu. The peo-
ple seem very friendly. We have now
chapels at Nanking, Tai-ping, Wu-hu,
Ta-tung, Gan-king and Kiu-kiang on
the river. Mr. Judd has recently
gone to live at Wu-chang, with a view
to work more westward from that
place. We have two members from
October.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
299
I
the Nyiiig-kiioli fu district. I w«as
hoping to be able to folk)vv up the
visit of the Bible colporteurs, by send-
ing two men to reside permanently
there. The district has been visited
for a long time past You may
be glad to know that I baptized four
very interesting candidates at Wii-hu
a short time ago. A man there who
has a shop, not only closes it on Sun-
day, and spends the day in seeking to
get a better knowledge of the Scrip-
tures, but puts up a board outside to say
that being vi'orship day, the shop will
not be opened till to-morrow. There are
a good many prayerful enquirers there."
*
FoocHOW. — The American Board's
Mission has just closed its annual
meeting, which was a season of great
pleasure and spiritual profit. Rev.
N. J. Plumb and Rev. Sia Sek-ong
were received as fraternal delegates
from the Methodist Episcopal Mission.
On Sunday, October 11th, quite a
number of the missionaries, native
preachers and members of the Methodist
Mission, invaded the communion ser-
vice ; but they were most heartily
received, and all hearts seemed to mingle
in this solemn ordinance. Rev. J. Mac-
gowan of Amoy was also present.
Rev. S. R.Wolfe, of the Church Mis-
sion, and Rev. Messrs. Hutchinson and
Bain, of Hongkong, are making a long
trip through tlie northern and western
portion of the Church Mission's work.
Dr. Osgood and Rev. J. E. Walker,
of the American Board's Mission, are
starting on a two months trip through
the western part of Fuhkeen, and into
Keangse.
Hongkong. Mr. Piton writes us under
September 28th: — "By the French
mail which leaves Marseilles on Seji-
tember 27, we expect baek our veteran
senior, the Rev. R. Lcchler with his con-
sort, who comes out for the third time
(the first time in 1846). He brings
with him a new labourer, tlie Piev. Mr.
Schaul, a native of Basel in Switzer-
land. Mr. Lechler will take charge
again of this station, which I had taken
care of during his absence ; and I will
then repair to the nearest station on
the main land, Lilong, to conduct there
the catechist institute. Mr. Bellon,
who had foixaerly charge of the same,
had to leave for Europe last August,
on account of Mrs. Bellon's health."
JAPAN. YoKAHAMA.— The Rev. H.
Loomis writes on September 18th : —
" A church was organized in connec-
tion with our mission last Sabbath,
consisting of eighteen members. The
attempt to organize Union churches has
proved a failure. Each mission is
hereafter to work separate. The idea
of independency was not original with
the natives, and is likely to work
great harm. Our work is very pros-
perous, and many others are expecting
to unite with us."
*
Nagasaki. — We have received some
interesting notes from the Rev. H.
Burnside, in reference to mission work
at this port; from which it appears
the opening is scarcely so gi-eat there
as at some of the other stations. Re-
ferring to schools, he says : — " The
governor of Nagasaki told me a short
time ago, — in answer to a request I
made to him, — that ho would have no
objection to my opening a free school in
the native town, provided I would pass
my word, that I would not in the slight-
est degree influence the scholars on the
subject of religion. Certainly the go-
vernors of Yokohama and Hiogo are
much more enlightened men than is the
Nagasaki one ; and therefore things
may be and are very different there.
I am hnildinof a school-room (which
for > I shall make use of a«
a churcn aiso) in the foreign settle-
ment, for my native school and Sunday
services. I am building it in Decima.'*
300
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[September-
The Indian Evangelical Review ; a quarterly journal of Missionary tJiought
and effort. Vol. II. — July, 1874. — No. 5. Madras ; printed at the Foster
press. 1874.
The aim of this serial is very much
the same as our own ; holding as it
does a relation to India, analogous to
the relation we sustain to Cbina. In
the words of the prospectus : — " The
Keview was commenced in the hope of
meeting a want, quite generally felt to
exist, of a medium for the full dis-
cussion of questions closely affecting
the progress of Christianity in India,
and for the dissemination of religious
intelligence from all parts of the land."
The field it embraces is ample; the
number of talented writers who are
able to sustain such an organ far above
the level of mediocrity must be abun-
dant ; and we trust the volume just
completed may be tbe first of a long
series, disseminating light and infor-
mation regarding India and its inhabi-
tants, and doing much to aid and en-
courage Christian missions in that
great empire. The number before us
is the commencement of the second
volume, and fairly meets the expecta-
tions to which the paragraph quoted
above will naturally give rise.
Of nine articles by as many authors,
wa are specially pleased with that on
Progressive Sanctijication, by Bev. T.
S. Wynkoop of Allahabad. The piece
is closely reasoned, scriptural and lo-
gical ; and the subject is one on which
much misapprehension prevails. The
writer's points are: — 1. The spiritual
life of the Christian begins at his re-
generation.— 2. This life is, properly
speaking, a divine life, in that it is the
life Christ communicated to us, so that
we live in him and he in us. — 3. In
virtue of this divine life, and through
his vital miion with Jesus Christ, the
Christian is " a saint," both as to state
and character. — 4. The communication
of this new life does not destroy the
sinfulness of our fallen nature, which
still remains in us, corrupt and cor-
rupting.—-5. Our sanctification is the
growth and development of the new life
which is ours by our vital union with
Jesus Christ and the indwelling of the
Holy Spirit. — 6. For the symmetrical
development and progress of life, nay,
for its very continued existence, it
must be advantageously placed, it must
receive fitting nutriment, and it must
find adequate scope for the exercise of
its functions. — 7- We cannot be said
to be perfect in hohness, while the old
man is still within us, corrupt and cor-
rupting ; for this is our nature, that in
which we were born, which comes to
us from Adam and is transmitted by us
to our posterity. It is enmity against
God. It may be kept down, humbled,
subdued ; but so long as it is in us, we
cannot be said to be perfectly holy.
Another article is on Street preach-
ing, by Rev. E. C. Scudder, M. D. of
Vellore, and is interesting to the mis-
sionary as well in Cbina as in India.
After pointing out at some length the
importance of this agency, the writer
proceeds to consider the modus oper-
andi under three heads': — 1. The re-
quisites on the part of the preacher.
The principal of these he summarises
as, — a high-toned piety, self-consecra-
tion, earnestness of purpose, a prayerful
frame of mind, a knowledge of the lan-
guage, a glib tongue, and an acquain-
tance with the national religion and
literature of .the people. Boldness,
vigilance and ready-wit are also com-
mended.— 2. The method of gathering
an audience. "After securing a fa-
October.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
301
vourable position in the street, we find
that the reading of a passage of Scrip-
ture, or singing a song in native
metre when practicable, will draw an
audience as effectually as any method
we employ. The latter is especially
attractive, and we have seen the people
when restless, quiet down at once,
upon the promise of another song at
the end of the discourse. Entering
into^ conversation with individuals on
subjects of common interest ; the re-
petition of some passage from their
own sacred books; direct invitations
to passers-by ; these and a variety of
other methods are all useful and can
be employed as time, place and cir-
cumstances suggest.'-— 3. The method
of interesting and profiting the people.
2^{7'st.^Axoid a long discourse. Se^
cond.— Avoid everything that savors
of abuse. Third.-. Axoid controversy
as far as possible. Fovrth-^JJ&Q tact
in meeting objections. The paper is
exceedingly suggestive. The Rev. B.
Rice of Bangalore contributes a short
but useful paper, on The Press and
Missionary work. We are glad to see
this subject occupying public attention,
and think missionaries in China also
may derive some hints from the follow-
ing suggestions of the writer:—!. The
subject matter of many of our tracts
needs to be amended, and more fully
adapted to the present attitude of the
native mind.— 2. There ought to be in
our tracts a much fulkr exhilition of
the contents of the Bible itself than has
hitherto been attempted. — 3. Greater
attention ought to be paid to the PoeU-y
of the country as a means of fixing
Divine truth in the minds and hearts
of the people.— 4. A series of tracts
should be pblished in English^ suit-
able to the more advanced miuds
among the natives.— 5. The prices of
tracts ought to be very low.— 6. Much
more energetic means than at present
ought to be adopted for bringing
Christian publications to the notice of
the people. The Rights of native
Christians, by Rev. L. Bissell, D.D. of
Ahmadnagar, is a paper of historical
excerpts, shewing the prevalence of the
intolerant spirit during the last fifteen
years, and illustrating the gradual ame-
lioration of the disabilities under which
native Christians laboured. Female
education in Benares is a paper by Mrs.
W. Etherington, who speaks wisely on
the subject. Some defects in the pre-
sent method of mission schools are
pointed out. The Logic of the Vedanta
is a philosophical essay by Rev- R.
Stothert of Bombay, on a subject which
must necessarily interest Indian mis-
sionaries. In the article on Indian
disestaUishment and disendowment, the
Rev. T. E. Slater of Madras has brought
forward a strong case, and argued the
question ably, but the force of his ar-
guments is greatly weakened by the
undue obtrusion of his anti-Church-and-
state proclivities.
The China Bevieio : Jul y and August, 1874.
NoTWiTiisTANDiKG the somewhat glco-
my forebodings with which the editor
of this excellent periodical greets our
return to life, there does not yet appear
to be any falling off" either in the quan-
Mystery^ by Alfred Lister, is in the
usual happy style of that racy writer.
This is another contribution to our
knowledge of Chinese stall literature,
being a synopsis of a little book com-
tity or quality of the matter that fills ; monly sold in the streets of Canton ;
the pages of the Pcvicw. With this
number commences the third volume,
and the opening article The Shroff's
and treating of the ingenious methods
employed by native smashers in dete-
riorating dollars. Of course the object
302
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[Sepfcomber-
of the essay is to indicate the ways in
which a good dollar may be distin-
guished from a bad. Mr. Mayers is
always instructive and his present pa-
per on The Peking Gazette contains
just the information we wanted about
that venerable serial. Mr. C- F. R.
Allen continues his translations from
the Licio chai cliih yi, of which we have
already spoken. We have next the
concluding portion of Mr. Hughes'
article on The Japanese and China,
which is no less full of interest than
the first instalment ; but it appears to
us Tlie Dutch and Formosa would be a
more appropriate heading. The Hsi
yuan hi, or Instructions to Coroners,
by H. A. Giles, of which the first part
is given, is a translation of a well-
known Chinese manual, adapted to
throw light on native modes of thought.
The treatise has been frequently no-
ticed in European works, and partial
translations given in English, French
and Dutch, but we believe this is the
first approach to anything like a com-
plete translation in English. Formosan
Dialects and their connection luith the
Malay, by T. L. Bullock, will interest
the philologist. In Dr. Hirth's note on
The West River ar Si-Kiang, we think
he proves his point that the northern
of the two confluent streams is the
main channel of the West river. Baron
von Richothofen on Railways to China
is an outline by Dr. Hirth of the
Baron's views in regard to a railway
which he proposes from Se-gan foo,
via Hami, through Kuldja to Europe.
T. H's paper on Chinese Pauperism
is an able illustration of one phase of
Chinese life, and its guiding principles.
Mr. Herbert J. Allen's short article on
Early Relations of China and Japan
commends itself by its title to general
readers at the present juncture, and we
feel assured that those who read it will
not be disappointed.
Notes of a Visit to Hang-choiv and
Printers, Shanghai.
This in a neatly-printed little bro-
chure of 38 pages, the outcome of a
week's visit to the celebrated metro-
polis of the Sung. How much the
foreigner loses who rambles listlessly
without a guide through any of the
cities of China, the pamphlet before us
is an illustration. In themselves, the
streets of a Chinese town are sim-
ply repulsive, and a stranger feels no
desire to linger in their vicinity ; still
it is a fact, that almost every city has
its attractions of one kind or another ;
and of such probably Hangchow has
its neighbourhood. Loureiro & Co.,
more than its share. The scenery and
antiquities of the neighbourhood are
pleasantly described, and some hints
are given regarding the splendour of
the place when it was the capital of
the empire. The city has been occu-
pied for several centuries by the Roman
Catholic missionaries ; and the es-
tablishment of Protestant missions there
in recent times, in the face of much
opposition and many vexations, is a
history of considerable interest. We
hope to be able to chronicle results
from time to time.
& JS S IB -P'^/^o sinpeen. "Treatise on Skin diseases," by J. G. Kerr, M.D.
Canton, 1874.
Canton enjoys the reputation of be-
ing the place that gave birth to most
of the medical and surgical publications
in Chinese known as "Hobson's works."
After a good many years these have
attained a decided and increasing
October.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
303
popularity ; and we are happy to see
that the prestige of the pLace is heing
fully sustained by Dr. Hobson's suc-
cessor. Dr. Kerr is already honour-
ably distinguished by his labours in
this department, having issued two or
more important treatises in the series ;
and if an unprofessional inspection of
the present volume is entitled to a
hearing, we should say that it is well
adapted to add to the author's reputa-
tion. Those who have been occupied
with efforts to introduce any new
science into the literature of China,
will fully sympathize with the author,
when he remarks in his Introductory
Notice, that " the difficulties which
must attend the first attempt to trans-
late a work of this kind into Chinese
are numerous." We are satisfied how-
ever, from Dr. Kerr's experience, that
it is in good hands. The practice
which he has initiated in his other
works, of giving a classified list in
English and Chinese of the terms ho
uses, is also followed in the present
issue, and is a custom much to be
commended. The work is founded on
the latter part of Fenwick's Mediail
Diagnosis; and such authorities as
Tilbury Fox, Wilson, Neumann and
Liveing hare been followed in the des-
cription and treatment of diseases.
Considering the numerous maladies
that skin is heir to, and in view of the
remarkable susceptibilities of the Chi-
nese in this direction, we incline to
think that this will not be the least
important link in the catena of scientific
treatises, for which the public are in-
debted to the benevolent and untiring
labours of Dr. Kerr.
±
j§ ^ i^ -J^ pft :§. ^'ct, till Tcwd he'd Jceaou lun led. " Western Schools and
Examinations." By Rev. E. Faber. Canton, 1873.
and Commercial schools, Music schools ami
institutions for the instruction of tlie blind, and
deaf and dumb, are described, schools for the
higher educatiou of females are specially no-
ticed, and an account is also given of refonua-
tories. Statistics are added of the number
engaged in teacliing, the number of scholars,
and of the amount of money expended in pub-
lic schools. The activity of the western mind
is exhibited in the number of new books an-
nually issued from the press, the extent and
educational influence of the periodical press, of
the pulpit and of public lectures, and associa-
tions. There is here presented a coui-ise view
of the provision made for the universal educa-
tion of the common people, and also of the
extensive and varied range of studies and
numerous examinations in the Universities,
through which a man must pass who aspires
to be a scholar in western lands The
book is, therefore, a suitable one to be circulated
among oiUcials, soliolars, and all chu-ses of in- ,
telligent men, and it is recommended that all
who have intercourse with such persons should
keep by them copies of the work for this purpose.
The object and character of this vol-
ume are so well described in an Introduc-
tory Notice by Dr. Kerr, the editor,
that we cannot do better than transcribe
a portion of it : —
" Mr. Faber contributed a series of
articles on this subject, three years ago, to a
%veekly paper of which I was, at the time,
editor. These articles have been revised and
•extended so as to form a complete outline of
the educational system of the German Empire,
which is, perhaps, the best in the world. The
Schools of other nations are also noticed, when
they present any diflferenco of special interest,
so that the work is, indeed, a treatise on
the educational systems of Western Nations.
The Author first gives a list of the principal
books which have been translated into Chi-
nese, and here we find representatives of
many of the Sciences taught in Western institu-
tions. Beginning witli the elementary schools,
he gives an account of the higher Schools,
G^arinasia and Universities, with the several
departments of Philosophy, Law, Medicine, I . . • • lo the Gennan residents ot Canton,
Theology and an outline of the studies pursued \ who have generously furnished the tunds lor
in each. He then proceeds to describe Mill- \ printing Uiis book, Mr. taber returns sincere
tary and Naval schools. Normal, Agricultural ! thanks."
>J> ^ ^ tS S^^^ haeijuS^aou. " The Child's Monthly Messenger."
This appears to be a Juvenile Monthly, I before us. We are believers in the in-
of which that for the sixth month is now I fiuence and importance of periodical
304
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[September-
literature as a civilizing power ; and
our sympathies are open to every
movement that is made in this direc-
tion. To write for children, and to
write well, is perhaps one of the most
diflScult parts of this department. Yet
it is well worth the pains to cul-
tivate this kind of composition ; and
we therefore look with favour on
every attempt that is made to create a
juvenile literature. The present num-
ber contains five leaves, two of which
are taken up with the story of the Good
Samaritan. This is preceded by a
lithographic illustration, fully above
the generality of Chinese wood-cuts.
At the end is a page of proverbs, or
antithetic sentences, each conveying a
moral lesson, llie two last leaves
contain a short story, which may be
entitled "Virtue its own reward."
The object is a commendable one, and
if the style of the writing is somewhat
above those of tenderest years, yet it
must be borne in mind that the mass
of the Chinese are but children in in-
tellect, and issues of this description
will always find a numerous class of
readers, to whom they are adapted.
We wish every success to this, and all
kindred efforts to amuse and instruct
the young. We believe this is published
in the south, but it bears no intima-
tion of author, editor, place or date.
ji W W ffi Fuh yin sin paou.
Mission Press, 1874.
The New Gospel Messenger." Shanghae :
This is a tract of two large Chinese
leaves, apparently the first of a series,
and comprises five short anecdotes
illustrative of gospel maxims. The
last page has a translation of the
hymn, "I love the Name of Jesus,"
set to music. I'ive selected Scripture
texts close the number. As this is in
the Shanghae dialect, expressed in the
Chinese character, it will probably find
a sphere of usefulness among those who
have been educated in connection with
some of the missions. We should pre-
fer however, to have books written for
such a limited circle, in the Koman or
some other alphabetic character.
Sudha Astronomie v' Ketaya. " Progress of Astronomy in China."
Skatchkoff. (Eeprinted from the Journal of the Ministry of
Education.)
By K.
National
St. Petersburg, 1874,
It is unfortunate for the cause of
European science and general informa-
tion, that so many works that have
issued from the Kussian press, relating
to Asia, are locked up from the public
at large in a language understood by
so few outside the Russian empire.
The present pamphlet, which has been
kindly forwarded by Dr. Bretschneider,
is the production of a veteran in Sinic
studies, and we regret being unable to
give a more precise account of the
paper. We hope some Russologue
may be induced to avail himself of
our pages, to bring to light a portion
of the treasures, which at present lie
virtually hid under a bushel.
WANTED TO PURCHASE.
The Chinese: a General Description of the Empire of China and its inhabitants.
By Jolm Francis Davis.
Address Editor, Cliinese Recorder.
THE
UntiH |SjJ40tifl^ti
AND
MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
Vol. V. NOVEMBER-DECEMBER, 1874. No. G.
NOTES ON CHINESE MEDI^VAI* TRAVELIiERS TO THE WEST.
By E. Bretschneidbk, M. D.
(Continued from p. 252)
IL W ^ 8B '5^ shi u.
RECORD OF AN EMBASSY TO THE REGIONS IN THE WEST.
PRELIMINARY NOTICES.
THE traveller, whom we are now about to follow in his journey from
Mongolia to western Asia, was an envoy dispatched by the Mongol
emperor Mangou khan in the year 1259 (In my introductory notices,
I have erroneously given the year 1258 as the date of his departure),
to his brother Houlagou, who at that time had just succeeded in over-
throwing the calif of Bagdad. The name of this envoy, a Chinese, was
^ (^ Chiang Te. After his return, the report of his journey was taken
down by a certain gij ;g[5 Liu Yu, who termed his pamphlet Si shi ki.
This narrative was then incorporated in the £ ^ j^ fjl^ ^'^ toeing kea
hwaf* a repository issued by 3£ '|5 Wang YuUy an author of the Yiian
dynasty. It was also published in a separate volume.
These details regarding the publication of the Si shi ki are taken
from the pg ^ ^ ^ Sze ¥u ts^un sJiUj the great catalogue of the imperi-
al library.
Liu Yu's pamphlet, from a geographical point of view, is much
inferior in value to the narrative of Ch^ang-ch^un's travels, which in
this department of literature, I find, occupies a much higher place than
many reports of our European media3val travellers. The style of the Si
shi ki presents the inconveniences we often have to complain of in Chinese
books, — vagueness in the ideas, often ambiguity in the expressions,
and omission of the principal matters in the report, whilst some absurd
details are minutely recorded. The indications of the geographical
* See note B.
306 THE CHINESE EECORDEH {Novomber-
position of places are far from being precise, and the proper names are
often corrupted. Besides this, many typographical blunders have crept
into the different editions, which make it difficult for the reader to
understand, who has access only to one edition. But notwithstanding
these blemishes, I am far from declaring the Si sJii ki unserviceable for
the elucidation of the ancient geography of Asia. We have not to
look for accuracy in the ancient Chinese views of regions so far from
China, and our science must accept thankfully all literary documents
which come down to us from such a remote time.
The Si shi ki exists as a separate joamphlet, but is also found in
several of the bulky ts^u7ig shu or collections of reprints ; for instance in
the ^ J^ |g H Hio hai lei pien, and in the ^3^ [Jj j^g g ^S Shou shan
ho ts^ung shu (under the head of ^ ^ ^ f^). I must however warn
the reader who consults this latter edition, that all proper names appear-
ing in it have been intentionally corrupted, and often bear little resem-
blance to the respective names in the original.^ But the rest of the text
seems to be complete, and presents only a few mistakes.
The Chinese text of the Si shi ki, with.some omissions and mistakes,
is also found in the ;7C |t SS iH Yuan shi lei pien (chap. 42), an
abridged history of the Mongol dynasty, published in 1693, and in the
above-mentioned geographical essay Hai kuo fu chi* I have compared
these four latter editions of the Si shi ki, and as the erroneously-used
and omitted characters are happily not the same in the different texts,
I have been enabled to reconstruct the complete original of the article
for my translation.
The Si shi ki has been twice translated into French, by two well-
1. This corrupting of proper names originated from a puerile fancy of the emperor Kienlung in
the second half of the last century, who gave orders to reprint a great majiy ancient
books, in which all oi'iginal proper names were changed. A reformatory committee of the
most erudite Chinese, Manchu and other savantfi Avas appointed to effect this alteration.
The leading idea of these savants was to change the ancient Chinese spelling of foi-eign
proper names, into names of new invention, which should have a pleasant meaning iu
Manchu, Mongol or other languages. In this way the calif of Bagdad, whose title is
quite correctly spelt in the ancient edition of the Yiian sin Ila-li-J'a^ became in tlie
new edition of the work Fa-r-ha. An explanatory dictionary for the new Yuan shi in-
forms us, that fa-r-ha in Manchu means *' a village." The ancient country Cayalic (some-
where near the present Hi) of the Mohammedan writers, is termed in the original edition of
the Ylian shi — Hai-ya-U; but in the new edition the name has been changed into Ha-
7a-r, and this name is stated to mean ' ' a kind of garlic." It is indeed astonishing that this
learned Chinese committee was even unable to recognize the ancient proper names, which
up to this time remain about the same. The river 7verw^M/i in Mongolia, and not at all far
from Peking, was first spelt in the Yiian shi — Kie-lu-lien ; but the committee found this
name dissonant, and invented the more euphonic name Gi-lu-r for this river. None of the
ancient proper names in the Yiian shi found mercy with the severe critics. This may
serve as an example of what the Clnnese of the last century mean by scientific re-
search. I need not mention, that in quoting proper names from the Yiian shi, I always
refer to the ancient imcornipt^d edition. My edition was published in 1603 under the
Ming dynasty.
* See note C.
»
December.] and missionary journal. 3<)7
known sinologues. A. Remusat translated from tlie Yiian ahi lei pien
(^^Ifi S fffi M *S» hung kkn lu. R6inusat quotes it under the latter
name. Compare his Nouveau Melanges Asiatiqites^ torn, i, pp. 171 seq).
PautJiier translated the text found in the Hai kuo Vu chi, and published
his translation in the Introduction to his Marco Polo. But as I have
already stated, both texts are incomplete, and the French sinologues
have misunderstood the greater part of the article. Therefore I venture
to present a new and complete translation of this curious and ancient
literary document, and will try to render this translation as correct as the
sources of information I have access to ])ermit, and give the fullest ex-
planations possible.
In comparing B.emusat's translation with the Chinese text from
which he translated, I find that this translator proceeded very cauti-
ously. To avoid errors, he omitted the rendering of the characters not un-
derstood by him. But by this means he also fell into errors. It is not re-
quired for a correct translation from the Chinese to be literal ; it is often
impossible to give an intelligible literal translation; but it is indisj)ensable
that the translator should take into consideration every character in
the text, and its connection with other characters. The Chinese are so
concise, that one never finds a useless character employed, and the omis-
sion of one hieroglyph changes the sense of the whole passage, and
sometimes of the whole article. Besides this, E^musat's translation has
the great inconvenionoe of being almost destitute of explanatory notes.
With regard to Pauthier's version it may be said, that he
translates boldly every character of his text, according to the dic-
tionaries at his disposal. But I am sorry to say, by this mode of trans-
lation, a great part of his article becomes completely unintelligible. His
notes are borrowed for the greater part from the author of the Hai kuo
t^u chiy and the strange geographical views of this Chinese geographer,
often mislead Pauthier in a deplorable manner.
In the notes accompanying my translation of the Si shi ki, the
reader will distinguish tw^o objects of investigation pursued. One part
of the notes is devoted to geographical researches and identifications,
as well as to some remarks on natural history, when called for by the
statements of the Chinese author. Another part, intended only for
sinologues, is of a purely philological character. As my translation
often diverges from those of the French sinologues, I found it necessary
to lay before competent readers the Chinese text, together with the
French versions. I shall however only notice important divergences in
the interpretation of Chinese phrases, and I cannot of course hold the
French savants responsible for omissions and erroneous characters ajh
pearing in their texts.
308 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
' The subject of the greater part of the Si s7ii hi, is the expedition of
Houlagou to western Asia, and accounts of the countries through which
his armies successively passed. Pauthier fell into an error in as-
suming, that Liu Yuy who took down the report of the envoy Chiang
Te, accompanied the expedition. He calls him, " commissaire chinois
de I'expedition." Liu Yu never was in western Asia, and even Chiang
Te in his report, speaks not as an eye-witness of the events he records
regarding the conquests of Houlagou. We shall see, that he reached
the army only after the fall of Bagdad. Pauthier did not remark the
above-translated note from the Sze k^ic ts^ilan shu^ which was prefixed
to the text he used, and states clearly that Chiang Te was sent to the
west after Bagdad had been taken.
There is yet another Chinese account of the expedition of Hou-
lagou to western Asia, presefved in the biography of the general JR fjjl
K^aO'k^an, Yiian shi^ chap. 149. This distinguished general was with
Houlagou in Persia, Bagdad, etc., and in his biography the events of
the expedition, and the different countries and places through which the
Mongol armies passed, are mentioned in the same order as in the Si
shi hi. But both reports seem to have been written independently, and
there is also a diflference in the spelling of the proper names. I shall
compare them at the proper places, in order to corroborate Ch'ang Te's
report. Pauthier seems to be right in suggesting, that this Kouo 'Khan
of the Chinese authors, must be the general Koukd Ilka mentioned by
Bashid-eddin as commanding, together with Boucatimour the right
flank of Houlagou's army. (D'Ohsson, tom. iii, p. 193.)
Having thus furnished evidence, that the narrative of the journey .
reported in the Si shi hi, is not a diary of the march of Houlagou's
army, as the French sinologues assume, let me show, what is recorded
in the Persian and Chinese annals about this prince, his expedition, and
the route followed by his troops through central Asia. The Chinese
statements on this subject found in the Yuan shi are very few;
but Bashid-eddin the able Persian historiographer furnishes detailed
accounts of the conquest of western Asia by the Mongol armies. I may
be allowed to give here, before commencing the translation of the Si sh\
hi, an abstract of the chief points of Houlagou's campaign, as recorded
by Rashid. This will enable the reader to form a judgment of the au-
thenticity of the statements of the Chinese travellex'.
HoulagoiCs expedition to Western Asia, according to Rashid-eddin*
{D^Ohsson, I. c. tom. iii.)
In 1219 Tchinguiz khan had turned his arms against western
Asia, and especially against the powerful realm of Khovaresm. All
the countries between the Bolor and the Caspian sea had been con-
DecGinbor.] and missionary journal. 30li
quered and devastated by Tchinfyuiz and his three sons. Tlio con-
queror himself pursuing the sultan Djelal-eddin, had pushed on as
far as the Indus, whilst one division of his army, commanded by
the generals Souboutai and Tchebe had penetrated to western Persia
and Georgia, crossed the Caucasus, and in 1223 made their first ap-
pearance in Kussia. Tchinguiz left western Asia with his army in 1224
and returned to Mongolia. A Mongol governor was left to adminster
the devastated countries. The conqueror died in 1227. His son and
successor Ogotai khan (1229-41) sent an army to Persia again, where, in
the meanwhile, sultan Djelal-eddin had succeeded to some extent in
re-establishing his power. This army was commanded by the Mongol
general Tcharmogoun^ who dispersed the sultan's armies, and after
Djelal-eddin had been slain in 1231, continued to devastate the western
part of Persia. A vast Mongol army was directed in 1235 under the
supreme command of Baton the grandson of Tchinguiz, to the countries
north of the Caspian sea. They devastated Russia, making it tributary,
and carrying fire and slaughter westward, overran Poland, Moravia
and Silesia, and ravaged Hungary. But in 1241 Baton left the devas-
tated countries, and withdrew his armies, which retreat was occasioned
probably by the Great khan Ogotai's death.
In the eastern part of Persia, it seems Khorassan was tran-
quilly governed by Mongol rulers, who had their seat in the city of
Thous. But in the western part, in the province of Adjerbeidjan and
the adjacent countries, the Mongol armies, continued during more
than twenty years to commit all manner of atrocities. After Tchar-
moo-oun's death Batdjou took the command. The name of this
Mongol lieutenant was well known at that time, even in Europe ;
for several embassies were sent to. him from the Pope. But notwith-
standing the increasing power of the Mongols in Asia, and the terror
they spread everywhere, the success of their arms in western Asia was
not satisfactory. There was still the realm of the calif of Bagdad,
which had preserved its independence ; and in the mountains of Elburs,
and in Couhistan, the Ismaelians or Assassins braved the Mongol arms
in their impregnable fortresses and castles. Therefore one of ihf first
cares of Mangoukhan (1251-59), after having ascended tlie thron." of
his grandfather Tchinguiz, was the affairs in western Asia. In the same
couroultai (assembly) in which Mangou was proclaimed Great khan,
an expedition on a large scale to western Asia was decided upon, and
2. Tcharmogoun's name appears iu tlic "rung kicn kaii;/ ?mi, tlic great history of China.
During the year 1258 it is there recorded, that heture this time |^ »l§ 5R IB Tcha-ma
no-yen Qio-yen=fi Mongol title) liad subdued several realms in the iSi-yii (western
countries). «
310 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
Houlagou the younger brother of Mangou khan,^ was appointed com-
mander-in-chief. To compose the army all the princes of the imperial
family were obliged to furnish two men out of every ten of their troops.
A thousand engineers from China had to get themselves ready to serve
the catapults, and to be able to cast inflammable substances (naphtha).
Order was given to reserve all pasture land westward of Toungat
mountains,* between Caracorum and Bishbalik (the present Urumtsi),
for the cavalry. Besides this the roads were repaired and bridges
were constructed over the rivers that had to be crossed. Order was
given also in Persia, to prepare provisions for the troops.
The general Kitouhouca^ moved out with the vanguard of
twelve thousand men, in July 1252. Houlagou left Caracorum, the
residence of his brother, on the 2nd May, 1253, and went to his ordo^'
ill order to organize his army. On the 19th October, 1253, all being
ready, he started for the west. In Almalik (see Ch'ang-ch'un's travels,
note 72), Houlagou was well entertained by the princess OrganaJ
3. According to Rasbid, Toulout, fourth son of Tcliinguiz (^ ^ T'o-lei in the Yiian s/ii)
had four sons by bis principal wife Siourcoucteni (^ ^^ ^U ^j5 J^ So-lu ho-t*ie-ni
in the Yiian shi).
1. Mangou^ Great khan, 1251-59. ^ -^ Meng-Fo in the Yiian shi.
2. CuUlai^ Great khan and emperor of Cbina, 12G0-95. i^>fe? ^-^ Hu-bi-lie in the Yiian shi.
S. Holuagou, Ilkharie of Persia, 1258-65. J§, ^X 7C ^i H^, ivu in the Yiian shi.
4. Arichouca. pnj Jt /p "^ A-li-hu-h'o in the Yuan shi.
Compare the genealogical table of the Mongol dynasty in the Yiian shi^ chapter lt37,
AvliJcb is in accordance with Rashid's statements.
4. The Jbmi^rai! mountains of Rasbid are probably the mountains called ^ ^^,T*nng-lu^ often
mentioned in Chinese history, and at the present time called ^ ^ 'Pang-nu. The chain
takes its origin in the presejit Urianghai, sending out numerous tributaries of the Yenissey,
and stretches to the south-east, connecting with the mountains of Caracorani(see Wenyukoff's
map of Mongolia"). The great highway from Caracorum to western Asia seems to have passed
through these mountains. On another page Rasbid records, that Rokn-eddin, the chief of
the Ismaehans sent to Mangou khan, was killed in the Toungat mountains on bis way
back. We have seen, that Cb'ang-cb'un crossed the same mountains (he does not men-
tion the name). Cb'ang Te in the Si shi hi also speaks of them.
6. In the Yuan shi his name reads '(^ f^^ 7^ ^^ Kei-di-bu-hua.
6. It is not known where Houlagou's ordo and bis apanage were situated, but probably not far
from Caracoram.
7. Or^raTia was the widow of- Cam //oM/a^-oM (B^ $|] J[§ ^J^ Ha-la hil-lie in the Yian shi :
Organa is not mentioned there), and Cara Houlagou was the grandson of Tchinguiz khan's
second son Tchagatai. I have stated above (Cb'ang-ch'un's travels, note 153), that Al-
malik was the capital of Tchagatai's dominions. Organa reigned there 1252-1260. Col.
Yule {Cathay etc. p. 522) has rightly pointed out, that the statement of Rubruquis, that lie
passed through a region called Ovff anion, in the year 1254, is founded on a misapprehen-
sion. He confounded tlie nanie of the princess with the name of the country. A similar
misapprehension is found in Hue's Voyage dans la Tartaric etc. The traveller informs
us (p. 56) of the existence of a kingdom in Mongolia called Efe (le royaume de Efe).
Nobody would be able to find such a kingdou:) on any map of Mongolia, But Hue him-
self gives unconsciously the key to find his kingdom, in stating, that the king of it was a
son-in-law of the emperor of Cbina. E/e in Manchoo means the son-in-law of the em-
peror. 'J'he word is used also at the present time by the Chinese.
December.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 311
Further on Houlagou was met by Mass*oud,^ governor of Turkistan
and Transoxiana. Hoiilagou s|)ent tlie whole summer of 1254 in Turkis-
tan/-' and arrived at Samaixand in September 1255. In a lovely prairie
near Samarcand a splended tent was pitched for the prince, who passed
forty days here in drinking and debauchery. In Kesli^^ Houlagou
Avas met by Argoun, the governor-general of (eastern) Persia." He
spent a month there and published proclamations addressed to all the
sovereigns of western Asia, in which he invited them to assist him in
the extermination of the Moulahida.
The Moulahida or Ismaelians,'^'^ also known by the name of As-
sassins, given to them by the crusaders, was a secret Mohammedan sect,
which had its principal seats in a number of strong castles in the Elburs
mountains and in Couhistan. The sect of the Moulahida was a branch
of the Shiyas or adherents of Ali, the son-in-law of Mohammed, who was
the fourth calif, and was overthrown by the Omayads. His sons Hassan
and Houssein were also killed. The Shiyas consider the califs of the
Omayad dynasty as usurpers, and believe that the . legal ]X)ntifical
dignity lies with the Imams. Ismael, the fifth eldest son of the fifth
Imam was addicted to drinking, and therefore deposed. His younger
brother was made Imam. Then one part of the Shiyas, which recog-
nized Ismael as his father's successor, revolted ; and this was the origin
of the Ismaelian sect. The principal seat of the Ismaelians was in
Syria. At the end of the 11th century, Hassan Sabahy one of their
converts in Persia, made himself master of the mountain castle Ala-
mout near Cazvin, which belonged to the Seldjouc Sultan Melik shah.
Subsequently he conquered also the adjacent mountainous district Rud-
bar, the castles Lembasser, Me'hnendouz and others. He sent emissaries
to Couhistan j^^ who found means to got possession of the mountain castles
8. In the Yuan shi, Annals, a.d. 1251, Mass'oud's name is spelt Jim ^ ^'* ^^(^-'n-huy and
his appointment as governor of these countries is mentioned.
9. Haithon the Armenian, on his journey back from Caracomm, saw Houlagou at Taias in
1255. Compare Voyage cle Haithon etc. par Klaproth, Nouveau Journal Asiatique^
tom. xii, p. 283.
10. Kesh, south of Samarcand. See Ch'ang-ch'un's travels, note 109.
11. Argoun is mentioned in the Yuan sM, Annals, a.d. 1251. There it is said PJ 52. fS
A-rh-hwi was appointed governor at the river f^ -^ A-vm (Amu-daria) and for other
places.
12. il/oM/«/j»c?a in Arabic means, as D'Ohsson explains, '*6gar6s." Col. Yule translates it by
"atheists, impious persons." The Moulahida are also called Batkenians, from a word
signifying " esoteric." In the Yiian shi the Moulahida are temied tx S 5§ ^^u-i*-^^:
sometimes ^ ^ Mo-lai.
13. Couhistan is the name of a mountainous country situated between Herat, Nishapur and
Yezd. The principal city was Cain. Besides this the cities of Zouzen and Toun are
mentioned there. Tlie name of Gvirdcouh appears in tlie Yiian shi ns pi 5J ^ "^
Gi-r-du-kie. The castles of Ahvnout and LemOasser are marked on an ancient Chinese
map of central and western Asia of the date a.d. 1330, and spelt there PpJ JIJ ^ 1^
A-la-mu-ie and "1^ £, jf( \^. Lan-ha-sa-r.
312 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Novomber-
there ; the most important of which was Guirdconh. From their re-
sidence, the castle of Alamout, Hassan Sabah and his successors spread
terror over the whole of western Asia. Ismaelian emissaries penetrated
everywhere, and assassinated the people. Even the sovereigns were not
secure. Two califs were assassinated by order of the chief of the
Ismaelians. At the time Tchinguiz khan arrived in Persia, Djelal-eddin
Hassan was at the head of this sect, and sent an envoy to the conqueror.
He died in 1221, when his son Ala-eddin Mohammed was only nine years
old. In December 1255, Ala-eddin was assassinated at the instigation of
bis son Rohi-eddin Kourshah, who was chief of the Ismaelians at the
time Houlagou arrived.
On the 2nd of January 1259, Houlagou crossed the Djihoun
(Amudaria). A lion hunt was arranged there, and nine lions were
killed. Houlagou remained till spring in the prairie of Shoubourgan
and received there Shah-in Shah the brother of Rokn-eddin Kourshah.
Houlagou arrived at Zaweh, and gave orders to the generals Kouka Ilka
and Kitoubouca to achieve the conquest of Couhistan, in which country
Kitoubouca had besieged the castle of Guirdcouh for two years.
The city of Toun was taken and destroyed. Houlagou proceeded to
Thous, which at that time was the residence of the governor-general of
Persia, and then went to KabousJian in the province of Nishapur.^^
From BistJiamj Houlagou sent envoys to Rokn-eddin ; he summoned
him to destroy his castles, and to repair in person to the prince's en-
campment. Rokh-eddin begged the favor to retain two or three of his
castles, and sent orders to the commandant of Guirdcouh to surrender
the fortress.
In the beginning of October, Houlagou arrived at Demavend,^^
and passed then to Rai.^^ Rokn-eddin was again summoned to
destroy his fortresses, but he tried to protract the negotiation until the
winter, when his fortresses would become inaccessible. Houlagou then
gave orders, that his troops should enter the district of Rudbar from dif-
ferent parts at the same time, and first attack the castle of Meimoundiz.
Boucatimour and Kouka Ilka, with the right flank, came from Ma-
zanderan. Negoudar Ogoul and Kitoubouca with the left flank went
14. Thous is marked on the ancient Clunese map as j^ J^J 'Pti-sze^ and Niskapur is repeat-
edly mentioned iu the Yiian shi, and generally written \f^ cl? ^ 5t» Ni-sha-hu-r.
15. Demavend is a city situated at the foot of the majestic mount of the same name, in the
Elburs chain. The top of the Demavend covered with perpetual snow, rises to a height of
more than 20,000 feet. In the Yuan shi, chap. 120, in the biography of the general Ho-
S2e-??i«2-/» (Ismael?), this mount is spoken of. It is stated there, that the troops of the
$uan-tan (sultan of Khovaresm) were vanquished near the mount ^ ,V% J^ 'Pu-ma-iven.
16. jR«/, near the present Teheran, is a very ancient city, mentioned also in Holy Scripture.
December.] and missionary. jo uunal. 313
by the route of Khar and Semnany^ The princes Bolgai and Toutar
came from the side of Alamout. Houlagou liimself directed the centre
of the army, from Yeskele on the Talecan road to Meimoundiz.^s Tho
fortress was battered down, and Rokn-eddin, who was in Meimoimdiz,
surrendered himself, and gave orders to tho commandants of all the
other castles to surrender. All obeyed except Alamout and Lembassor,
who refused to capitulate. Houlagou himself then led his troops to the
mount Alamout, by the road leading through Shehereky the ancient
capital of the sovereigns of De'ilem.'^^ Alamout capitulated at the end
of tho year 1256 ; and Lembasser was taken in January 1257 by tho
Mongols. More than 50 castles then surrendered, and were all demo-
lished. Rokn-eddin was sent to Mangou khan at Caracomm. The
khan, who would not see him, ordered him to be taken back to Persia ;
but on tho route home he was killed in tho Toungat mountains. (See
note 4) In Persia all the Ismaelians who had been taken prisoners
were killed*
After having exterminated the Ismaelians, Houlagou spent some
time in the neighborhood of Casvin^ and then started for Hamedan,
passing through Ebhar.^^ An expedition was prepared now against
Mostassim the calif of Bagdad, who had reigned there since 1242.
On September 21st 1257, Houlagou sent an envoy to Bagdad, and
summoned the calif to raze to the ground the wall of the city, and ap-
pear in person before the prince ; to which the calif gave a haughty
reply. Houlagou having then decided to attack Bagdad, Baidjou, who
was stationed in Roum, received orders to move out, and with his troops
to form the right flank. He crossed the Tigris at Mossoid,^^ and
joined the corps of Boucatimour, Sougoundjac, the princes Bolga, Toutar,
Couli, etc. The right flank was directed towards the western side of
Bagdad. Kitouboca and Coudoussoun, commanding the left flank,
invaded Louristan. Houlagou, with the centre of the army, took tho
route of Kermanshah^^ and Holvan. The generals Kouka Ilka,
Oroctou, etc, were with him. Kermanshah was devastated. On
December 18th 1257, Houlagou reached the river Holvan and rested
there thirteen days. Eibeg ^'le petit Vevatdar or Yice-chsLUceUier'' as
17. Khar or Khuar^ (Xoaprji^rj of Isidor, — Choara of Pliny) is to the Boutli^ast of Teheran,
Semnan lies farther to the east. Both places are mentioned in tho ancient Cliiuese map
as ]l^ ^ B Hu-wa-rh and "j^ ^ J§ Si-vm-niant/.
18. lie went by the road leading from Cuzviu to Resht.
19. Deilem on the ancient Chinese map is written jg 1^ Di-Uen.
20. On the ancient Chinese map, Casvin is witten Pf J^ Z* K^o-dsi-yiin^ and, Ebhar fq
y^ B^ 5P A-ba-ha-r. Hamedan I find is not mentioned there.
21. Mossoul reads ^ 5^ H. Mao-si-li on the ancient Chinese map.
22. Kermanshah on the ancient Chinese map is *£ M ffi 8? tt Ki-li-mang-sha-hang.
314 THE CHINESE RECORDER fNovember-
D'Ohsson calls him, and the general Fetli-vddin Ihn Corer^ command-
ing the calif's army, attacked the vanguard of the right flank, as it
approached Bagdad, near Anhar. The Mongols retired to the Dodje'il
(the canal which connects the Tigris and the Euphrates), where the
bulk of the Mongol army was posted. The devatdar imprudently
advised to pursue the enemy. The Mongols opened the dikes during
the night, and the country behind the calif's army was inundated and
so the greater part perished. The generals Ibn Cover and Cora Smcor
were killed. The devatdar escaped with some residue to Bagdad. A
few days after, the right flank of the Mongol army reached the suburb
of Bagdad on the western bank of the Tigris. Kitoubouca after hav-
ing devastated Louristan, approached the calif's capital. From the
18th of January, 1258, Houlagou encamped on the east, and the city
was invested. On the 30th the assault began from all sides, and was
continued six days. The passage of the river being cut oflF by armed
boats, the calif resolved to send a deputation to Houlagou. The prince
demanded the delivery of the ministers, and indeed the calif sent Eibeg
the devatdar and Soleimanshah the generalissimo to Houlagou, who
ordered both to be executed. On the lOth of February, the calif him-
self entered Houlagou's encampment with his three sons and surrender-
ed his capital, which was then plundered during seven days.^^
On the 20th of February, 1258, Houlagou left Bagdad, owing to
the infection of the air by the great number of dead bodies. On the
21st, the calif and his eldest son were executed near a place called
Vacaf, Houlagou remained there until the 8th of March. Kouka Ilka
and Carabouca with 3000 men remained at Bagdad. Boucatimour (the
brother-in-law of Houlagou) was ordered to march to the city of Halle
on the Euphrates, which surrendered. Boucatimour took also Vassit,
Cou/ah^^ and other cities. Houlagou returned to Ifamedan, directed
his arms against Erbil (Arbela), which was taken by storm, and pro-
ceeding to the north arrived at the lake of Ormia. There he ordered
a castle to be built on the island of Tala, in the middle of the lake,
for the purpose of depositing the immense treasures captured at Bagdad.
A great part of the booty however, had been sent to Mangou khan.
In the beginning of August 1258, we And Houlagou in Meraga^
which place he soon left for Tehrizy where he fixed his residence and
received the homage of the Atahey of Fars^ the sultan of Roum and
23. Bagdad is not marked on the ancient Chinese map, but 1 find in the description
accompanying the map, this name written J\ m ^T Ba-gi-da.
24 . Coufah is omitted on the ancient Chinese map, but the name of a place ^ f^ K*u-fa is
mentioned in the description accompanying tlie map, as a city of Persia, together with
7C ^ A J'J Wn-ki-ha-la (Okbara, an ancient city of Chaldea) and % ^ ^
Wa-si-di, which is the Vassit of the Persian author.
December.] and missionary journal. 315
other little sovereigns of western Asia. In the same year, the Mongol
general Kitoubouca is reported to have reduced the country of Lour or
Louristan ^5 and its Atabey Teguele.
I apologize for this long extract from the Persian historians, about
Houlagou's expedition to western Asia. But I considered it n(icossary,
before presenting the concise and often incoherent accounts given
regarding the same matters, by a Chinese author in the Si ski Id, to
give a more succinct statement of the facts. I thus also avoid having
my translation of the Chinese report surcharged with notes. I do not
mention details about the expedition undertaken by Houlagou in Sej)-
tember 1259 to Syria, the storm of Aleppo in 1260, and the conflicts
with the sultans of Ejgypt ; for these events do not seem to be alluded
to in the Si shi ki. They are however shortly recorded in tho bio-
graphy of the general Kouo khan (see above) in the Yiian shi.
Let me finally quote, for the sake of completeness, a few passao'es
from the Chinese annals, referring to the expedition of Houlaorou.
In the Yuan shi, Annals, A. d. 1252, it is stated : The emperor
(Mangou) sent the general "tfe fi^ /? :jfg Kie-di-hu-hua (Kitoubouca of
Rashid) to attack the {J M ^ Mu-li-hi (Mulahida or Ismaclians),
and to lay siege to the fortress ^ ^ "g SJ ^ IS Mo-lai Gi-r-du-kne
(Guirdcouh of the Mulahida). The prince Hu-lie-wu (Houlagou) re-
ceived orders to subdue If ;l^ |^ J3* B B ^^'V^^ su-dan chu kuo (i. e.
the countries of the west belonging to the dominions of the sultan).
It is further stated that in the following year Hu-lie-wu was
ordered to start, together with % K '^ "a Wu-liang-lio-dai ^^ for the
west, and to subdue 'g* £ f^ Ha-li-fa (the calif), A P& ^S Ba-ha-
da (Bagdad) and other countries.
In the year 1257, the YiUin shi mentions the taking of the fortress
Gi-r-du-kie by Kie-di-bu-hica. In 1258 it is recorded, that HiUie-ivu
subdued the empire of the Ha-li-fa in the Si-yu, and dispatched a courier
to the emperor to report the victories, after which we find no more
accounts in the Chinese annals regarding Houlagou's expedition. But
25. According to D'Ohsson, 1. c. tom. iv, p. 171, Lour is a mountainous country between
Khouzistan and Irac Adjem. Going from Ispliahan to 'J'oster, one must traverse this
country. On the ancient Chinese map, I find ^ ^ Lo-r placed to the west of Ker-
manshah.
26. Wu-liang-ho-dai was the son of the celebrated Mongol general j^ /^ *g^ Su-bu-dai,
whose name was well known by his contemporanes in Europe ; for Su-bu-<lai devastated
the countries around the Caucasus, Russia, Hungary, etc., and is mentioned repeatedly in
the Russian annals. His biography as well as the biography of his son are found iu tho
Yiian shi. It is said there, that Wu-liang-ho-dai took part in the expeditions to Russia,
Poland and Germany, and distinguished himself in the conquest of the Chinese province of
Yun-nan ; but nothing is reported there about his being with Houlagou in western Asia.
Probably the imperial order was recalled, and Wu-liimg-ho-dai was employed iu Yun-nan.
Rashid-eddin states that Otiriangcadai (evidently the same as Wu-liang-ho-dai) waged
war in Yun-nan in the years 1253-58. (b'Ohsson, ]. c. tom. ii, p. 318.)
316 THE CHINESE recordeh [November-
many interesting statements about it appear in some of the biographies
in the Yiian shi, as I shall show farther on.
Translation OF the "H 'Si IE '^^* ^^* ^^^'
In the year 1252, jl^^lJQ Hii-lie-wu (Houlagou) the younger
brother of the emperor (Mangou), had taken the supreme command of
the troops, and received orders to attack the Si-yu (western Asia). In
the space of six years he had succeeded in extending the frontier of
the empire by nearly 10,000 li.
On the twentieth day of the first month of 1259, ^ <^f Chiang Te 27
set out as a courier dispatched to the west (to the prince Hu-lie-wu).^^
After leaving fg ^ Ho-lin,^^ he travelled through the country of
7C ^ Wtt-sun^^ in a north-western direction, more than two hundred li,
the ground rising gradually. After a halt, the traveller then crossed the
27. The reader will meet very often with the name of our traveller Chiang Te^ in this
translation. It does not occur however in the Chinese text of the narrative of travel. It
is only once in the introduction that Ch'ang Te is mentioned in connection with the embassy
to the west. But I find it necessary, for the sake of clearness, to supply from time to
time his name in the translation. The Chinese style is generally so sparing of words, that
in a whole narrative of travel one may find no indications, which would enable him
to decide, whether the traveller speaks for himself^ or another reports his travels. It is
often even diflScult to make out whether the article one reads is the narrative of a journey,
or a compilation of descriptions of countries. The character 3E c/^i for instance, occur-
ring very often in Cliinese geographical literature may mean, "1 arrived," "we arrived,"
"he arrived," or "one arrives," etc. The correct translation depends upon a right
consideration of the circumstances.
28. j^ Ij^ W 1^ Pauthier and Remusat translate these four characters, — "Uncourrier,
venu de Touestj fut introduit prfes de I'empereur et hu remit lo rapport suivant." The
French sinologues were misled by the character |^ which generally means, — "to be
introduced to the emperor," but it has often also the meaning, — "to be introduced to a
superior " and here especially, this character is intended to indicate Ch*ang Te's mission to
Houlagou. Owing to this misinader standing, Remusat and Pauthier take the date of the
departure of the courier for the date of his return.
29. Ho-lin is the Chinese name for Caracorum, the celebrated residence of the first successors
of Tchinguiz khan. The fiill name, as it appears in the Yiian shi, is B^ ^IJ ^ '^
Ha-la ho-lin (Caracorum), and it is said there that this name is derived from the name of
a river Ha-la ho-h'n. (Rasliid states, that Caracorum was the name of a mountain.
D'Ohsson, 1, c. torn, i, p. 4yO) I shall not enter here into detailed accounts of ancient
Caracorum, which may be read in Remusat's Recherches sur la ville de Caracorum^
Paris, 1825. I will only mention that the foundation of Caracorum was laid near the
river Ch^khon, in the year 1235, by the emperor Ogotai. His successors Couyouc and
Mangou resided there, but Coubilai JcJ^an transferred the residence in 1260 to y^ ^
Ta-tu^ the present Peking. In the middle of the 13th century Caracorum was visited by
Rubruquis ; but after him for more than six centuries, no European had passed through
that country, and we knew the position of Caracorum only from the vague Chinese
descriptions. Durhig the last year, however, Mr. Paderin, secretary of the Russian con-
sulate at Urga, on his journey to Uliasstitai, saw the ruins of the ancient Mongol metro-
polis, and the interesting report on his investigations there has been pubh'shed in the Re-
ports of the Geographical Society of St. Petersburg, tom. ix, pp. 10 seq.
30. The Chinese text has wu-sun chung, in the middle of Wu-sun. This passage is somewhat
obscure. Remusat suggests that wu-sun in Mongol means " water " or "river," and Pau-
thier translates, — " les territoires situos entre les rivieres." But the Chinese scholars
whom I have consulted are of opinion, that ivu-sun is the name of a country. Indeed
there Avas before our era, and in the early "period after it a people called Wu-sun. But the
December.] and missionary journal. 317
^ fl^ han-hai.^'^ The country was very high and cold, and notwith.
standing the great heat in summer, the snow never melts there, the
rocky mountains were covered all over with fine pine trees. After
seven days travelling in a south-western direction Chiang To had cros-
sed the han-hai, and descending gradually for three hundred li, arrived
at a river, several li broad. It was called -^ 7|C ^ Hun mu-lien,"^ and
in summer often overflows the country. He crossed in a boat ; and a
few days later passed the river || »§► Lung-gu,^^
Thence Ch'ang To proceeded again in a north-western direction ;
the distance by road southward to Bieshi-ha-li (Bishbalik, the present
Urumtsi. The latter way was followed by Ch^ang-ch^uu, see above)
at the nearest point being five hundred li, (through a country inhabited
by) a great number of Chinese.^* They cultivate wheat, barley,^^ ^ shu
(millet, panicum) and ^ ku (the poplar name for setaria italicd).
The river (Ulungur) flows to the west, stagnates and forms a
lake, which is more than a thousand li in circumference.^*^ The name of
this lake is g ^ij M A "# Ki-tse-li-ha-sze.^'^ It abounds in good fish
name is written ^ ^ in Chinese history, and this people dwelt at first north of the
present Kan-su, and emigrated afterwards to the present Hi. At the time of the Mongols,
it had disappeared long centuries ago. The Chinese however like to use ancient names of
countries in their books.
31. Regarding han-hai^ see Ch'ang-ch'un's travels, note 53.
32. Capt. Matussowsky informs me, from personal observation, that the Dsabgau river of
our maps, in western Mongoh"a, is still called Hun muren by the Mongols.
33. Lwig-gti is probably the same river which is marked on modern Chinese maps >!^ BE "^
Wu-iung-gu (Ldmigiir), and which discharges itself into the Kizilhash lake.
34. ffl W ^t fr IS 5IJ ^ A m It 1?& * it JE 3L If S ^ ^ ^
This passage has, I think, been incorrectly rendered by Ronuisat, who translates, — " On
retourna alors vers le nord-ouest, la route est au midi de Bischbalikh, a la distance de
500 li. II y a lit beaucoup de Chinois." Ch*ang Te's route was north of Bishbalik, and
not south of it as Romusat translates. Even at the present day there are Chinese set-
tlements on the river Ulungur. On Wenyukoff's map of western Mongolia, a Chinese city
Boluntogoi is marked there )iot far from the lake Kizilbash.
85. ZL ^ »'^ '/««»5 the two kinds o^rnai, i. e. ^^ ta viai^ "barle}-," and >]>^ siao mat,
"wheat." Remusat translates 7'h viai by " on fait deux recoltes de froment."
36. JrT W S ^ >® W <f»Sf ^ f ^ M I cannot understand why Remusat traiislates
this passage, — "A I'occident du fieuve est une ile qui est sur uno petite mer, etc."^
There is no character which could be rendered by island. Rennisat probably took the
character j^ meaumg " stagnant water " for the similai'-looking one f|f meaning *'a
small island." Remusat did not translate, that the lake is about lUCO /»" in circumfer-
ence. I repeat here, that in my criticism of the French translations, I always refer to tlie
texts which the French sinologues used, and which lie liefore me.
37. This lake bears the name o^ Kizilhash up to the present day. It is repeatedly mentioned
in the Yuan shi. Compare chapter 149, Biography of Te-hni. There it is said, that the
general ^ f|^ iJje-ho^ on his expedition to the west, crossed the lake Ki-tse-U-ha-shi
and attacked ^ li| T'ie-shan. {Dje-ho was a famous Mongol gcner.al, who was with
Subutai at the expedition to the Caucasus and to Russia. He had before fclain the khan
of Carakitai. Rashid calls him Tjeh^.) The lake Kialbash was visited by Europeans
two years ago. Capt. Sossnowsky and afterwards Capt. Matussowi^ky, two njeritorious
Russian officers, well known by their explorations in the unknown regions of western
Mongolia, saw and described the Kizilbash,. which previous to that time had only been
318 THE CHINESE KECORDER [November-
There are mills (on the river), which are put in motion by the running
water. ^8
Proceeding gradually westward, Oh'ang Te arrived at a city
called H }^ Ye-man^^ (Pauthier reads incorrectly Nie-man), Further
to the south-west a city ^ jg| Bo-lo^^ was reached. In this country
wheat and rice are cultivated.^i On the mountains many cypresses {^
po) are found, but they do not thrive vigorously, and grow tortuously
between the stones.*^ The dwelling houses and bazaars stand inter-
spersed among the gardens. The houses are built of clay, and the
windows furnished with glass.*^
known from Chinese maps. Capt. Matussowsky, who determined the position of the lake,
informed me, when on his way through Peking, tliat its position lies more to the west
tlian that generally given to it in our maps ; and that it is about 150 Russian versts in
circuit. Its elevation is 1682 feet. Having seen Remusat's translation of the Si shi ki,
he looked for the island in the lake, but could see nothing of it.
38. W m v2^ ily ^ TK wX Pauthier translates, — *'Ily a aussi des bancs de pierres
formes artificiellement pour arreter le conrs de I'eau, et qui servent h prendre le poisson."
39. Ye-man moans probably JEmil or J?jiil. A river of this name is often mentioned by
Rashid. The Carakitai on their peregrinations to the west, had founded a city there.
(D'Ohsson, 1. c. torn, i, p. 442) Tchinguiz khan, on his Avay home from Peisia in 1224,
•was met at this river Imil by his grandsons Coubila'i and ffoulagou, then eleven and
nine years old, both so illustrious at a later period in history. One of them is reported
to have killed a hare, the other a deer. (D'Ohsson, 1. c. torn, i, p. 323) Couyouc, Gremt
khan, 1246-48, had his appanage on the river Imil. In the Yiian shi, Annals, a. d.
1252, we read that the emperor Mangou, after his accession to the throne, ordered the
princes to repair to their proper places. Ifai-du (Caidou of Rashid, the grandson of
Ogotai khan) was sent to :^ J^ jjT Hai-ya-li {Cayalic of the Persian authors, Cailac
of Rubruquis), and To-to (also a grandson of Ogotai) to ^ ^ ^ Ye-nii-H (Imil). On
the ancient Clunese map, a place Jjjf^ J^ y^ Ye-mi-shi is marked, north-east of Alimali
(Kouldja), and is intended probably also for Imil. A river of this name (Emil or Imil)
is still found on our maps. It runs from east to west, enters the Russian frontier, and
discharges itself into the lake Alak kul. The country around the Emil is famed for its
pastures. Capt. Matussowsky informs me that in the valley of the Imil, the ruins of an
ancient city ai'e still to be seen.
40. J?o-/o is probably the same place marked on the ancient Chinese map ^ ^JP*M-Af,
between Yemishi (Imil) and Alimali (Kouldja), and the same place mentioned under the
name of Pidad by Rashid-eddin. (D'Ohsson, I. c. tom. ii, p. 353) Algou the grandson
of Tcliagatai, is reported to have vanquished the army of Aricbouca, the brother of
Coubilai khan, in 1262, near the city of Pulad and the lake Sout (the Sairam lake as
I shall show further on). After this Algou returned to his residence on the river Hile
(Hi). The city of Pliulat appears also in the narrative of Haithon's journey from
Caracorum back to Little Armenia (see Klaproth's translation in the Nauveau Journal
Asiatique, tom. xii, p. 283), as a city of Turkestan, not far from the lake Sout kvi.
The place where tlie ancient city of Pulad or Bolo stood, must be looked for I think, ou
the river or country, which is marked on the Russian map of Turkestan as Borotala
(green plain in the language of the natives). The river runs from west to east, south of
the Emil river and north-east of Sairam lake, and discharges into the lake Kharatal.
41. ^ "q ^ IQ I cannot understand why Remusat translates, — '' On n'y seme que du riz."
I have stated above that ta mai in Chinese means "barley" and siao mai "wheat." I may
observe, that when the character ^ mai in Chinese books occurs alone, "wheat" is always
to be undei-stood, which is the more important of the two cereals. Barley is not much cul-
tivated in China.
42. ill ^ f§ /p tb ^S 18 5 ro :S Remusat translates, — " Les montagnes sont
couvertes de melezes. On n'y pent faire de plantations, h cause de la grande quantity de
pierre.s." Pauthier has another version, which is altogether unintelligible.
43. M /B ^ S fel IS ± M W J^-'i* ?;£ % Remusat renders this passage:
"Les muriiilles sont hautes. On y voit des boutiques fennees, des enclos pour exposer les
December.] AND missionary journal. 319
To the north of this place (Bolo) is the }g S^ llj Hai t^ie slian (the
Iron hill of the lake). A furious wind comes out from the mountains
and blows people passing there into the lake.'^*
Proceeding south-west twenty li, Chiang To reached a defile, which
is called ^';^WM'M ^ie-mu-r-ts^an-ch^a. It was guarded by Chinese.
The way leading through the defile was very rugged with overhanging
rocks. After quitting this defile Chiang Te arrived at jJ^ £ 0 ^ ^-
li-ma-li.^^ There the reservoirs'^^ in the market-places were connected by
marchandises, des iTiaisons de terre, dont les portes ct les fenfires sont garnies do verre."
CK'uang hu means * ' window," not "windows and doors. " Pautliier was not satisfied with
Rornusat's translation, and rendered the same passage as follows, — " II y a beaucoup d'habi-
tations et de grandes places de raarch6s; il y a des jardins ou sont baties desmaisons en terre,
dans lesquelles on lave les metaux et on polit les pierres precieuses." Paathier was puz-
zled by the character ^ which according to Morrison's dictionary may nsean " to work
stones or gems." But it means also " mixed," and in connexion with ^ can only Lave
the latter meaning.
44. There can be little doubt, that by this lake tlie Alak hul is meant. Col. Yule, in his able
and admirable review of mediaeval travellers, has pointed out (Cathay etc^ p. ccxii) that
Eubruquis as well as Carpini, ou their journey to the Great khan, passed by the Alak kul
lake. Rubruquis after quitting Cailac^ arrived in four days at a great lake, with a great
island in it A valley opened upon the head of the lake from the south-east, and up this
valley among the mountains was another lake. Through this gorge at times such furious
gusts of wind blew, that riders were apt to be blown into the lake. In Carpiui's narra-
tive, the same lake is Jioticed, with several islands in it ; and this traveller speaks also of the
rushing vi'ind. As corroborating his views, Yule has quoted a Russian traveller Putimtsoff,
who visited the Alak kul in the beginning of this century, and mentions rocks of different
coloui-s in the lake, and also the furious winds blowing there. I will quote yet another
Russian traveller, Mr, Schrenk, who gives more detailed accounts regarding the Alak kul.
(Compare Petermana's Geogr, Mitiheil. 1868, p. 79) Schrenk states: "There are
several islands in the lake. One of them, Araitjube, properly a peninsula, has an eleva-
tion of flft}' feet and consists of hornstone porphyry, of a dark brown colour, in some places
with metallic lustre. To the south-east of the Alak kul is another lake Djelanashtsh kul^
or 'open lake,' so called because it can be seen^from a great many points in the neigh-
borhood." This is probably the second lake Avhich Rubruquis saw. Rubruquis* valley open-
ing upon the head of the lake from the south-east can also be identified, when comparing
it with Schrenk's report, in which it is statec^, that from the above-mentioned "open
lake," a narrow valley separating the Barlyk from the Alatau mountain, leads in a
south-eastern direction to the steppes of Mongolia. This was probably the Avay followed
by Rubruquis and Carpini, who both came from the Volga, and therefore proceeded to
Mongolia by a route lying more to the north, than the route of the Chinese traveller
Ch'ang-ch'un and Ch'ang Te, who both went from Mongolia to Samai'cand, and passed
south of the Alak kul, by the Sairara lake to Alimali, etc. I need not obsen-e, tliat the
Chinese name Hai tHe shan (the Iron hiil in the lake) suits very well the description given
by Schrenk of the island in the Alak kul. But it must be noticed, that Ch*ang Te, in
speaking of this island, only states that it is to the north of the place he passed through.
He did not himself see the Alak kul.
45. Twenty li is probably a mistake, or there must be a break in the nan*ative. ITie text
leads VIS to understand twenty li fi-om the city of Bolo, for that was the last place men-
tioned ; but this distance assigned between Bolo and the defile would not answer the
truth. ITiere can be no doubt, that the defile here noticed is the same as described in
Ch*ang-ch*un's travels, and passed by the latter before arriving at Alimah*. But it is
strange that Ch'ang Te does not speak of the Sairam lake (the Heavenly lake of Ch'aug-
ch'un) before entering the defile from the nortii. I have stated on a previous page (Ch'ang-
ch^m's travels, note 72) that Ch'ang-ch'un passed through a defile in the Borokhoro moun-
tains, north of the present Kouldja, a branch of the great chain of the Celestial mountains.
The Borokhoro mountains of the Russian jnap are termed Talki on Chinese maps ; and
besides the description of the Talki defile as given in note 72, I find in the same modern
Chinese Avork Sin kiang tchi lio, another reference made to this defile, which affords addi-
tional corroboration for identifying it with the diflficult road made through the mountains
by tlie son of Tchinguiz khan, who had built there forty eight bridges, as Ch*ang-cli*nn
320 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
running water. As regards fruits there were melons, grapes and pome-
granates of excellent quality. The Hui-Jio (Mohammedans) in Alimali
lived mixed up with the Chinese, and gradually their customs had got
changed into the customs of the middle kingdom. ^^
South (of Alimali) there was a city called ^ Tfv §J ChH-mu-r,
Amongst the inhabitants were a great many Chinese from ^ Ping and
There is in this country an animal which resembles a tiger, but its
hair is more dense, and is gold coloured, while the skin is without
stripes. It is very ferocious and attacks men.^^ There is also an insect
notices. The Sin kiang tchi Uo states, in describing the pass of Talki, that at the present
time, forty-two bridges have to be passed in crossing the mountain. (Compare Stan.
Julien's ti-anslation in the Melanges de G^ographie Asiatiqiie, p. 58) PutimtsofF, who
travelled from Bukhtarminsk to Kouldja in 1811 informs us, that the great high^'ay from
Peking to Kouldja, leading along the northern slope of the Celestial mountains, passe"s by
the lake Sairam, and that between this lake and Kouldja, a road has been made in an-
cient time through the mountains. He gives nearly the same description regarding the
defile as in Ch*ang-ch'un's narrative. (Compare Ritter's Asieti, torn, ii, p. 338) The
defile in question was known in the 13th century by the name of "Iron gate." D'Ohs-
son, (1. c. tom. ii, p. 353) states, according to the Persian authors, that Assoutai, a gen-
eral commanding Aricbouca's army passed the defile " Porte de fei*," crossed the river
Hile (Hi) and took Alimalik. The name Tie-mu-r-ts* an-clf a given by Ch'ang Te to the
defile may have also the meaning of " Iron gate," for teniur in the language of the Turks
means ' ' iron." I am not able to state what foreign word fsan-ch*a is intended to represent.*
Let me quote yet another mediaeval traveller, whose intinerarj proves, that in the Mongol
time the great highway firom Caracorum to western Asia passed by the lake Sairam. Uai-
thon the Armenian (see note 40) after quitting Phulat (on the river Borotala
of our days), arrived at the Sout kul ox "Milk lake," and then proceeded to Ua-
loualekh (it is not difficult to recognize in this name a corruption of Almalik) and Ilan-
halekh (a place "^ ^IJ j\ Jg, I-la-ha-ii is marked on my ancient Chinese map south-
west of Alimali), crossed the river Ilan sou (Hi river ?), traversed one branch of the
Thoros mountain and reached Talas. The above-mentioned Sout kul is, as Klaproth has
pointed out, the same as the Sairam lake. Klaproth states, that the Kirghiz up to the
present day call this lake Sout kul or "Milk lake," whilst its Mongol name is Tchagan
saiHm nor, "White lake of tranquillity."
46. The Chinese text has ^ which properly means " wells."
^7. M ^ M m R B ^ 'M i^m ^ M ia ^ m P^uthier translates, that
the customs of the Chinese have changed into the customs of the Mohammedans.
48. ^ ^ "y-f if^ J\ Pauthier translates, — * ' La popiilation y est si nombreuse qu 'elle forme
une foule confuse et tr^s melee." He did not recognize that ^y Ping and \^ Fen are pro-
per names. Ping tcheou was the name of one of the twelve provinces into which China
was divided four thousand years ago, corresponding to the northern part of the present pro-
vinces of Chi-li and Shan-si. We must not be surprised at meeting this name in a work pub-
lished in the 13th century, after it had disappeared from Chinese maps for many centuries.
Chinese authors even in our days consider it a requisite of the erudite style, to use
the most ancient name of place.s in their -sNTitings instead of the common ones. Thus we
find in ofiicial papers J^ shu used to designate the province of Sze-ch*uan ; ^% Tien used
for Ym-nan ; -^« Yiie for Kuang-tung and Kuang-si. The place Fen mentioned in the
Chinese text means Fen-tcheou, now Fen-tcheoufu in Shan-si. Even at the present time, the
people of the province of Shan-si are much inclhied to seek their fortune far from their
native soil.
49. This description seems to point to the lynx (felis lynx). I am not aware, that the lynx
exists in China proper. Father David, the intrepid traveller and naturahst, who has
visited a great part of China, does not mention the lynx in his list of Chinese animals, nor
have I seen it represented in his beautiful collection exhibited in Peking. But the fur of
* See note D. -
December.] and missionary journal. 321
resembling a spider. When the poison of it enters a man's body,
violent thirst is felt. Should he then drink water ho will die instantly.^
But when ho can intoxicate himself by grape wine to induce
vomiting, then the poison is neutralized.^^ They have also a kind of
wine with a strong smell pg Jg.
Going from the city of Bolo westward, the coins in use are made of
gold, silver and copper, and bear inscriptions ; but they have no square
holes.52
Ch-ang Te now entered the country called Jj^ p^ ^fa-a.^^ In this
the ]jnx is well known in the north of China by the name of 3'§ ]^ ^ she-ii-sun.
This is not a Chinese name, but represents the name of the animal in Mongol or Manchu
(sheluss, shehui). I have been told that it bears about the same name in the Kalmuk
language. The Asiatic lynx is distingiushed from the European one by tlie want of Rpotg
on the skin. Its hair is very thick.
50. # ^ in $* # 4* A lij S J§ tft * lifc 5E R6musat has distorted this
passage by the following translation : "II y a aussi un insecte qui resemble k nne arai-
gnee. II est venineux ; et s'il s'en trouve dans I'eau qu'un homme boit, il tombe mort &
I'instant." Pauthier has rendered the sense correctly.
61. In a recent pamphlet on Russian Turkistan, by Mr. A. Petzhold, I find the following
account regarding venomous arachnids met with in that country: "There are severjU
kinds of scorpions and 2)halanges (solpuga araneoides and solpuga intrepida), a spider tenned
karakurt by the natives (the Kirghuiz call it so, as I was informed in Peking by a Russian
gentleman from Turkistan). The scientific name of it is latrodectes lugubris. A
tarantula (lycosa singoriensis) is also met there. The sting of all these insects mention-
ed, is dreaded by the natives ; it is however not mortal, if not aggi'avated by complica-
tions." I am not able to state, which of these venomous arachnids is meant by our Chinese
traveller ; perhaps the phalange, the most conspicuous of them. A very correct Chinese
description is given of the phalange in the Si yii wen kien lu, a record of eastern Turki-
stan and central Asia, published by a Manchu officer, from personal obser%-ation in 1777.
The author states : ' ' The 7V ^ fflS pa-cha ch'ung (the insect with eight legs) is foimd
everywhere in the countries of the sin kiang (the new frontier, — Turkistan). It resembles
the spider, and is of a roundish form and dirty yellow colom\ It has eight not very long logs
and a reddish brown mouth. The mouth is fonned by four branches. (|Ilx)- (I may obsen-e
that the mandibles of the phalange present four sharp claws with which they inflict
wounds.) When the insect bites iron, it can be heard. The body of it is yellowish green,
the skin is transparent like that of the silkworm. It is found in damp places, near canals
and also in the houses. The larger ones are the size of a hen's egg ; the smaller ones
are as big as a v/alnut. (The phalanges I have seen in Persia were not bigger than a
pigeon's egg, i. e. the body.) When a violent wind blows they quit their holes, and aided
by the wind enter the houses. They run very quickly, and when angi-y, rise on tlieir
eight legs and attack rnen. If one should happen to creep upon a man's body, ho must
not touch it, but wait until it goes away of its own accord, when there will be no danger.
But as soon as one interferes with the insect, he is bitten immediately. The poison enters
the body, causes great pain, and penetrates to the heart, and to the marrow of the bones.
When in such a case immediate help cannot be obtained, tho man's boily will mortify
and death will ensue. When he has been only slightly bitten, if he catch the insect and
bniise it, tliere will be no danger. But when it has succeeded in spitting a white web on
the wound, then death Avill be inevitable. Sometimes the sap expressed from the plant
^g I^ si-ts*ao (a kmd of madder plant, n'lbia) and applied to the wound is useful, but
generally out of a hundred men bitten by the pa-cha c/i'tmg only one or two escape."
62. The Chinese have only copper coins, which are provided witli square holes, as I have
stated in a previous note. Ingots of silver, — syocc,— -estimated by weight form the money
in use. The masses of dollai's brought every year to China from America and Europe
do not cii-culate but are inunediately melted by the Chinese into ingots, which for
commei'cial purjioses are cut into small pieces and weighed. Tlie weight is different in
almost every city.
53. The Chinese text has 31 W^ RU *+• c/« ma a chung. The cliaracter c/<unj7 "in the
middle of" seems to denote that by Ma-a a country is meant, not a place. Kemusat is wrong
322 THE CHINESE EECORDER [Noveitiber-
counfcry the people (in winter) put horses to sledges(||JJ3^ Vo-cUuang. This
is, up to this time, the common Chinese name for sledges), and carry heavy
burdens in this manner from station to station, going very quickly. It
is reported that the ^ M S W Ki-li-ki-sze (Kir'ghuiz ; see Ch^ang-ch'un's
travels, note 157) instead of horses use dogs (for drawing sledges).^*
On the 24th of the 2nd month (in the first half of April) Oh'ang Te
passed ^p^ Yi-tii situated between two mountains.^^ The ground there
was level and the population numerous. The country was intersected
in all directions by canals, which irrigated the fields. Numerous ancient
walls and other ruins were seen. The people said, that in former times the
^ JJ KH'tan dwelt there.^*^ Ch'ang Te calculated that this country was
fifteen thousand li distant from Ho-lin (Caracorum). (One of my editions
has five thousand liy which would be near the truth.) In the neighbor-
hood there is a river called "^ ^ Yi-yiin. It runs bubbling to the east.^^
The natives say, that this is the source of the Jiuang ho (yellow river).58
in translating : "On arriva chez les Ma-a-chung." Compare also note 30 above, wU'
tun chung. I am however embarrassed as regards the identification of the country Ma-a.
Perhaps this name is intended for Mavaran-nahar^ by wliich term the Persian authors
understand what we call Tranwxiana, the countries beyond (east of) the Oxus. Mavar-
an-nahar in Arabic has also the meaning "transfluviaJis." Properly only the land be-
tween the Oxus (Amu-daria) and the Sihoun (Sir-daria) was called so, Avhilst the countries
east of the Sihoun,- were tenned Turkistan. But D'Herbelot in his Bibliotheque Orien-
tahy article Sihoun, observes, that very often Turkistan was confounded with Mavaran-
nahar. Thus I may venture the h^'pothesis, that Ch*ang Te, who generally is not very
happy in rendering foreign names with Chinese characters, by Afa-a intended Mavaran-
nahar, a very difficult name indeed, for a Chinese tongue.
This quite intelligible passage has been distorted by Kemusat in the following manner :
(Pauthier gives about the same translation of it.) "On y fait usage de palanquins traines
par des chevaux, pour aller d'un lieu k un autre. 11 y a des homraes qui marchent tr6s
vite avec des fardeaux tres pesans. On les appelle Kirkis ; ils 6changent des chevaux
pour des chiens." Remusat represents the Kirghuiz as dwelling in the country through
which Ch'ang Te passed, whilst this people, according to the Persian and Chinese authors,
at the time of the Mongols, had their residence north and west of the lake Baikal. As is
known, in the eastern part of Siberia, up to the present time dogs are often used like
post-horses for sleighing.
55. J^ ^ i^ M lU ^ This passage may also be translated, '< he passed between the
two mountains of Yi-tu," and so Remusat renders it. I cannot decide which rendering is to
be preferred. Coh Yule (^Cathay etc^ p. ccxiii) ti'ies to identify Yi-tu with the vl/ata^A
mountains. Ch'ang Te's way lay indeed, as we shall see, along the northei'u slope of the
Alatagli chain (Alatau on the Russian maps), north of lake Issikul, and he may have
crossed a branch of it. The name of the Alatagh mountains is met with several times in
Rashid's history of the Mongols. Haithon reports, that between the river lian sou and
Ja/as he crossed a branch of the TAoj-o.-? mountains. (^NouveauJommal Asiailquey torn, xii^
p. 283.) Taking into consideration the further accounts given in Ch'ang Te's itinerary,
and especially that Yi-tu was at a distance of four days journey from Talas, we
nnist carry Yi-tu to the west as far as the western tributaries of the Chu river.
56. As regards the KH-tan or KaralciUii and their settlements near the Chu river, accord-
ing to the Chinese authors, see Ch'ang-ch*un's travels, notes 83 and 151. Rubniquis,
whose way lay further to the north, speaks also of the mountain pastures where the
Caracatai formerly dwelt. There was a great river (the Chu aocordhig to YiJe)
which he crossed in a boat and then turned into a valley, where old intrenchmeuts of
earth were seen, over which the plough had passed.
67. {pf ^ {^ has been translated by Remusat, " le fleiive coule de I'orient." The Chi-
nese text means just the contrary, "the river nuis to the east."
58. I do not think that the Chinese author intended in his mind the Yellow river of China.
December.] and missionary journal. 323
On the 28th of the 2n(l month Chiang Te passed jgf jjtlj ^ T^a-la-
sze,^^ and on the 1st of the 3rd month arrived at yj ig Sai-lan.^^
Tliere is a tower Q$ ^ fou-t^uj'^ in which i\iQ Hui-ho (Mohammedans)
worship.
On the 3rd of the 3rd month he arrived at jjlj 5" ^ Bie-shi-lan.^^
There was at this place a fair of the Hui-Jio (Mohammedans), just as
we are accustomed to have at that time in our own count ry.^^
On the 4th day of the 3rd month Chiang Te crossed the river j^ ^
Hu-kHen (Sir-daria ; see Ch'ang-ch^un's travels, note 87) in a boat, which
resembled a Chinese lady's shoe.^^ The people said, that the sources of
this river run out from a great mountain in the south.*^^ This moun-
tain, which produces abundance of jade (2), is supposed to be the ^
^ K^un-lun mountain.^^
Proceeding to the west, one frequently meets tortoises and snakes
Yule (1. c. p. ccxiii) thinks, that the name Yellow river used here, refers to the rauddy
colour of the water, and that the Chu river is known to caiTy muddy water and to run
rapidly. Yule's view is supported by the fact, that Chui in the Djongar language mean*
"muddy." At least the great geography of the Chinese empire gives this etymology
of the name of the river Chui (the same as Chu). Compare also, Stan. Julian's Melanges
de G^ographie Asiatique, p. 72. It seems however, that the river Ch'ang Te saw
running to the east was not the Clm itself, but ope of its western tributaries, perhaps the-
Kurogaty of Russian maps. See note 65.
59. It is not said whether the city or the river Talas is meant. Regarding the river Talas,
see Ch*ang-cli*un's travels, note 78.
60. Tho city of Sairam. Compare Ch'ang-ch'un's travels, note 85.
61. Remusat and Pauthier'translate the characters /om-«'m, — which seem to render a Sanscrit
■vvrord, — by "Buddha." I find indeed in K'anghi's dictionary, ihat fou-ta means " Buddha;"
but there is also another meaning given, "^ J§ i. e. " a tower in a temple," and it seems
to me more rational to translate, tiiat the Mohammedans worship in a tower, than to
say, as the French sinologues do, that the Mohammedans worship Buddha. The
Chinese in Peking, by Jou-ta always understand " a tower." The reader will remember,
that in Ch*ang-ch*un's travels, a rfemarkable tower in Sairam is also noticed.
62. I am not aware what place is meant by Bie-shi-lan. In the books at my disposal I can
not make out a city of similar-sounding name, mentioned by the Persian authors. The
place must however have been situated near the. present Tashkend, and its existence
is corroborated by a statement in the biography of the genera] JCuo Pao-yii^ — Yiian shi,
book 149. There it is recorded, tliat this general, after havhig taken part in the expedi-
tion against the K'itan, and in the sackhig of the ai^do of Ku-chu-ko (the ordo of Goutch-
louc, the gourkhan of the Karakitai, whose residence was near the river Chui), reduced
jBte-s^*-/ow also, and then crossed the river ^ ^ /7M-cA*rt?z9 (Sir-daria; see Ch*ang-
ch'un's travels, note 87).
63. 0 if S fi ^ Ju £ 15 My translation is a free one, but it rendei-s the sense
intended, I think. Jt 2» 85 is a Chinese holiday on the 3rd of the 3rd month, and a
fak day. Ch'ang 'le passed through Bie-shi-lan just on that day. Pauthier translates
the three characters by, "comme il a ete dit dans le paragrapbo precedent." Remusat
abstains from translating the phrase.
64. ^ ^ Kung Me has been translated bv R6musat and Pauthier by, "cnrquois (quiver) ;|'
but it means in Peking, shoes for the crippled small feet of Chinese ladies. Literally it
signifies ' ' a shoe resembling a bow."
65. Pj 1^ yf\^ ^J Pauthier translates erroneously : " la source de c*e fleuve sort an niidi
de gi'andes montagnes."
66. K*un-Iun is the great mountain range, which separates Thibet from Turlustan. The
sources of the Sir-daria are in the 'Picn shun or "Celestial mountains."
324 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Novembor-
crawling about together .^'^ In this country are post-stations and inns
with the appearance of bathing houses (probably caravanseries are
meant). The doors and windows are provided with glass.*^^
The people pay ten gold coins tax per head per annum as a
maximum,^^ but a difference is made between the rich and the poor.
On the 8th of the 3rd month Chiang Te passed the city of ;(^ g,
^ Sun-sze-kan^'^^ which is very large and populous. Just at that time
(middle of April) a great many flowers were in bloom. Among the plants
of that country, only the '^ ^ "^ mo-li-huay the ^ ^ tnHang-wei and
the ^ ^ mei-kui "^ are the same as in China. There are numerous other
flowers, the names of which cannot be recollected. West of the city
(of Samarcand) the people cultivate vines, the |g fg Idng-tao^^ and
wheat, which is sown in autumn (winter wheat).
The country produces many medicinal plants, all unknown in
China, and very efficacious in curing diseases. There is the fnl 51 5>
a-r-djij which resembles the § ^ ¥u-shen^'^^ and cures the ,§§13.3^?
mashu ch^uang (literally=" scrofulous ulcers of horses "). It is also
useful in cases of wounds and in the prevention of miscarriage. Taking
a dose the size of a bean, and swallowing it, the patient will recover.
"The Pp( ,fi. Si a-si-r resembles the Ji^ ^g' ^ ti-ku-pH,'^^ and is useful in
cases of retained placenta. It is also employed in wounds inflicted by
67. This seems to be an absurd statement.
68. The Chinese never use glass for their -windows but paper in the north especially ; the so-
called Corean paper is made from the bark of Ix-oussonetia papyrifera, which is very strong.
69. .R W :^ ih ®^ ^ iS + 3SC Remusat translates, *« Les habitans puient le tri-
but 4 la fin de I'annee. Les monnaies y sont d'or, avec la figure d'une croix." Pauthier
has, "monnaies d'or de fonne ronde avec di:i lettres." Both are mistaken as regards the
character 3C> which may sometimes mean "letters," but in this case it is the numera-
tive for coins, and 'j' 3^^ must be translated, "ten pieces of money." The Chinese author
is exact in his statement. The reader will find in D'Ohsson, 1. c. tom. iii, p. 127, the fol-
lowing account of this matter : "L'Empereur Mangou ordonna en 1261, qu'en Perse les
nioins imposes paieraient un dinar^ et les plus imposes dix dinars par tete ;" and in D'Herbe-
lot's Bihl. Orient, p, 279 : '''•Dinar se prend le plus souvent pour une pifece d'or du poids
d'un methcal, c'est a dire d'un peu plus que notre ecu d'or."
70. Regarding Samarcand^ I beg the reader to refer to Ch'ang-ch'un's travels, notes 93 and 123.
71. Mo-li-hua is the jasniinum iambac (nmlika in Sanscrit). JViang-wei is a fragrant
rose. Mei-kui is also a rose.
72. King-tao is the common rice. The Chinese distinguish between this rice and the fH
or glutinous rice, which, when boiled becomes glutinous. See my article On the study and
value of Chinese botanical ivoi'ks^ p. 8.
73. The k'u-sken, 1 iter all y ==" bitter ginseng," according to Tatarinow {Catalogus medicamen-
ioruvi sinensium), is rohinia amara Lour. It seems Tatarinow gives this identification only
on the authority of Loureiro (see L.'s Flora Cochinchinensis)^ who describes the di-ug (root)
us being very bitter. I do not believe that any botanist since Loureiro has seen the plant.
According to the Pen ts'ao Jcang //*«., book xiii. f. 32, the k'u-sheu is a very common plant
in China and of great renown. The drawing in the Chi ivu vdng shi t*uk'ao, a Chinese
Botany, book viii, f. 5, represents under this name a plant with pinnate leaves.
74. Ti-ku-p*i is "cortex radicis iycij," accorduig to Tatarinow. The plant itself is called
}p| >TO kou-ki. At Peking Lycium sinense Bge. is called kou-ki. A good drawing of the
kou-ki, and resembling the Pekmg plant, is foimd in the Chi wu ming shi fu k*ao^ book
xxyiii, f. 25.
December.) AND missionary journal. 325
sharp weapons (^ ^), when the pus is not discharged. Take this medi-
cine, masticate it and rub it into the wound, when suppuration will a])pear.
The ^ ^ JH §i nu-k^O'Sa-r resembles the jf^ -^ kie-keng,"^ and cures
wounds inflicted by sharp weapons ; also rupture of the bowels and of the
tendons. By rubbing this medicine after it has been masticated into
the affected part, the divided portions will draw together. It is impos-
sible to enumerate all the drugs there.^^
On the 14th of the 3rd month Chiang Te crossed the river |Ig /(g
An-bu (Amu-daria. See Ch^ang-ch^un's travels, note 113). In this
country it does not rain in summer f^ but it rains in autumn and then
the fields become moistened. There are swarms of locusts (^ huang)
and flights of birds appear which eat them.^^
On the 19th day he passed the city of HJ: TA-ch^ouJ'^ Many
mulberry trees and jujubes (zizyphus) grow there. There is the place,
where at the time of the expedition to the west (it is not said whether
Tchinguiz khan's expedition is meant or that of Houlagou) the army
rested for some time.^o
On the 26th of the 3rd month Chiang Te passed through the city of
Wi M ^^<^-^«w? and further on arrived at the city of |^ |g Na-sliang.^'^
75. Kie-kengis, ^^ platycodon grandijlorum A. Deo. (campanula)" according to Tatarinow, and
HofFiiiann and Shultes (^Noms indiyhies d'nn choix de plantes du Japon et dela Chine).
The drav/ing in the Chi lou iiiing shi fu k*ao^ hook viii, f. II, agi'ees with tliis identifica-
tion. It is also the root of this plant which is used in medicine.
76. The Chinese author in comparing the medicinal plants of Samarcand with Chinese officinal
plants, perhaps compares only the drugs (roots'). I am not able to venture upon identify-
ing these drugs, having no Persian pharmacopa^a at my disposal. But it may be possible
for savants' vei-sed in Persian meteria-medica to recognize the names of the Persian drugs,
described by the Chinese author.
77. This is a coiTect statement as to Persia and Transoxiana. In China on the contrary, it
never rains in autumn or winter, bnt in the month of July very heavy rains are the rule.
78. The birds here mentioned belong to a species of starling, pastor roseus, which is a zeal-
ous exterminator of locusts ; and in the countries visited by migratory locusts, these useful
birds follow ihera in flocks of hundreds of thousands.
79. It is impossible to identify the places mentioned in Ch'ang Te's itinerary, after he crossed
the Amu-daria. Judging from the description he gives of the country, thei^e can be little
doubt, that he followed the direct route to Houlagou, who was at that time in Tebriz or
somewhere in Syria. Thus Ch'ang Te probably passed through Merv, Nishapur, Rai
(near the present Teheran), etc. But the names of tlie places he mentions on his road
through Khorassan, are so corrupted that it is difficult to identify them.
80. flE W M @ T^ SJ ]K ]lt Cheng se ao lu fun chu yii tz'e. Remusat translates,
" Ce fut \h qu'on vainquit Ao-lou-thun (Ala-eddin). On s'y arreta quelques jours." Pauthier
explains that Ao-lou-th'un was a Mohammedan general in the Mongol army. I can find
no corroboration of the views of the French sinologue in Chinese books, but I find in
the dictionary accompanying the new edition of the Yilan shi, that ao-lu, a term occur-
ring often in this work, is explained there by ^ /jj ^j which may be translated by
"head-quarters." 2^un chu means, " to be encamped." The term ao-lu is the same as
aoul, used in many Asiatic languages to designate an encampment of nomados. It has
become also a Rtissian word. Ch'ang Te probably speaks of the place, where Houlagou
spent several months with his army after having crossed the Amu-daria. See above.
81. Perhaps Merou (Merv) and Nifthnprir are meant. Both cities are repeatedly mentioned
in the Yiian shi and written ^ »^ Ma-lu and \1f> ?jfe /p 5t« Ni-sha-bu-r. On the
ancient Chinese map Merv is maiked |^ J^ ]7C Ma-li-wu.
326 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
AU the grass there is "|f ^ mu-su,^^ They plant cypresses for the
purpose of fences.
On the 29th day he passed the city of JJJ Jf ^ TH-sao-r.^^ The
mountains there abound in a kind of salt, which resmbles rock crystal
At a distance of six or seven U to the south-west from this place is
(the frontier of) the lately-conquered realm of the /^Ji '^ Mu-nai-hi^^
All the oxen there are black, and bear a hump on the neck.^** The
country is destitute of water ; the people dig wells on the summits
of the mountains, and conduct the water several tens of li down into the
plain, with which to irrigate their fields.^'^
This realm (of the Ismaelians) had three hundred and sixty moun-
tain fortresses, all which had been reduced. There was however west of
Ig ^ Tan-Jian (may be read also Yen-han) a mountain fortress ^ ^ -^
JjJ Ki-du-hu-^u (Guirdcouh), on a very steep rock, which could not
be attained either by arrows or by stones (thrown by catapults). In
the year 1256 the imperial army arrived at the foot of this fortress.
The rock was so steep, that when one looked upwards his cap fell off.
But as the army advanced simultaneously from all sides, the enemy
was seized with terror. The Tfg g siang-ch^en (minister) ;^ jf§ J^fi ^
5J Da-dje na-shi-r was delegated to offer submission.^^ After this %
82. I am not aware where Remusat's information is derived from, when translating ynu-su by
"millet." Mu-su means the " lucerne {jiiedicago saiiva)," even in our days the favorite fod-
der plant for horses and cattle in Persia. The Pen ts'ao kang wu states (book xxvii, f. 8)
that this plant was first brought from the west to China, — where it is now much cultivated, —
by the general Chayig Kien, in the second century before our era. A good drawing of this
plant is found in the Chinese Botany Chi wu ming shi fu k^ao.
83. TH-sao-r. The name may also be read Hi-sao-r. Perhaps Sebztvar, west of Nishapur.
Remusat and Pauthier were mistaken as regards the Chinese letters, and spell the name
incorrectly, Tha'i-fou-eul.
84. Here doubtless rock-salt is meant. Conolly in his Journey to the North of India overland^
etc. vol. i. p. 250, speaks of lock-salt mines near Nishapur.
85. JSMf&y^-tMif^S^BTfCtlJ^ Remusat translates, »Au
sud-ouest, a 6 ou 7 li, on atteignit le royaume de Afoic-la-hi." Pauthier understands that the
mountains with rock-salt were at a distance of 6 or 7 /* from the place T'i-sao-r, and con-
tinues then : "On avait alors justeraent atteint lo royaume que Ton appelait Mou-nal-hL"
But j|f 'f^ ^ Can never mean, " we had just arrived at the country ;" and can only
be rendered by, " the newly-obtained (conquered) country." Ch'ang Te passed here in
1259, and as we have seen above from the Persian accounts, the Mu-la-hida or IsmaS-
lians had been exterminated at the end of the year 1257. In mentioning the frontier of
the Mu-la-hi to the south-west of his road, our traveller speaks evidently of Couhistan ;
not of the dominions of the Ismaehans in the Elburz mountains. We shall see further
on, that he mentions Guirdcouh, which fortress was situated in Couhistan.
86. The author saw the hump-backed cattle (bos iyidicus or zebu) so common all over India and
the whole of Persia. The zebu is mentioned much earlier in Chinese books. TTie History
of the Posterior Han, in the beginning of our era, speaks of the ^ ^ Jeng niu, hump-
backed oxen as found in j^ ]^ Tiao-chi, a far country in the west, which name has
been identified by Klaproth with ancient Persia (Tadjiks).
87. This is still the custom all over Persia. The aqueducts are all subterraneous in order to
prevent the evaporation of the watex'. As hi Persia it never rains in sunmier, agriculture
would be impossible there without this artificial irrigation.
88. Remusat identifies Da-dje na-shi-r with the celebrated astronomer and minister Nasser-
December.] and missionary journal. 327
© % 73 S^ S Wii'liO'Wu-7iai suaii-Van surrendered. Suan-t^an means
S 3E ^^*^ wang (king).^^ His father with one part of the army main-
tained himself in the (other) mountain fortresses. Then the son
received orders (from Houlagou) to take these fortresses and ^in seven
days all surrendered.^^ The booty of gold, precious stones and other
precious things was enormous. Among the spoil were girdles valued at
a thousand silver hu each.^^
NOTES BY THE EDITOR.
B. The Imperial Catalogue Sze Ic'oo tseuen shoo tsung muh says 3E ^ tS^ IB
Yuh Vang tsa he, which is an obvious blunder, probably a clerical error, over-
looked through carelessness in the editing. The Yuh Vang tsa he is a small
work in three books, written by j^I>^;/c Ohow Peih-ta in the 12th century,
treating of the antiquities of the Han-lin Institute. It is clearly the Yuh
fang h'ea hwd that is intended ; as that is the work of Wang Yun, and
actually contains the Se she he.
C. There is still another edition of the Se she he to be found in the ^ ^
Shwd foo, a work first issued early in the Ming dynasty in 100 books ; the
last edition of which, enlarged to 120 books, was published in 1647, by
T'aou Ting. As we have not the work at hand now, we cannot speak as
to the completeness of the text in question.
D. The detached edition of the Se she h^, gives this name ^ S M ffi ^
tih-muh-urh tsan ch'a; the Shwd foe has ||j ?1^ Si S ^ teih-muh-urh
tsan ch*d. We would suggest with deference, the Mongol -^tto^ ^"▼^
^T^^ ^-tM rj ^rQKr<:^
temor cham, "iron road," or '^ttovv ^tM a** ^to^tWyt temor
cham on chabsaTy **iron roadway;" or perhaps with the genitive particle
on omitted.
ZAITUN RESEARCHES.
By Geo. Phillips, h. b. m. c. s.
PAET I.
IT is now some five or six years ago that I first read Pauthier's
Marco Polo, and became sore perplexed about his commentary of
that part of the book relating to Fookien. It was the first time I had
seen Foochow described as having been a seat of foreign trade in
early times ; this was so much against all my teachings and received
eddin of Thous. The Chiuese author may liave intended this high officer, but the Per-
sian historians state that Nasser-eddin was not in Guirdcouh but with Kokn-eddin in
Meiinonndiz.
89. Evidently the chief of the Ismaglians is meant. His name was according to Rashid=
Rokn-eddin Kourshah. This name is very difficult to render by Chinese letters.
90. We liave seen in the accounts given by the Persian authors of the same events, that
Rokn-eddin after having surrendered himself, gave orders to the commandants of the other
fortresses to capitulate. But his ftither, mentioned by the Chinese author, was not alive
at the time spoken of. He was slain at the end of 1255.
91. *— ^^IJi[|g^'^:g R^musat and Pauthier translate, "Ily eut des sol-
dats qui purent emporter dans leur ceinture ou leur sac jusqu'il nnlles plaques d' argent
fin." But the Chinese author evidently speaks of the valuable girdles captured. Up to
the present time the rich in Persia adorn their girdles with precious stones of great value.
328 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
opinions, that I was sadly puzzled at the learned commentator's notes ;
and my long acquaintance with Foochow would not allow me in any
way to accept his conclusions. I determined to work the matter out
myself. The result of my researches I. gave in the 3rd volume of
this journal, and I rose from my task totally unconvinced regarding
Foochow, but still in doubt where the exact site of Zaitun might be.
Having ignored Fugu as Foochow, of course I could not accept Chin-
chew as Zaitun, and I brought forward a collective account of Zaitun
from various authors, to shew how well their descriptions answered to
Chaiiof-chow and its neio[hborhood, and I invited the criticism of those
dwelling in Fookien to receive or reject my conclusions ; but it was
not until I got a copy of D'Herbelot's dictionary, and a copy of the
Hai-tsang Imn-cMli^ that I began to feel at all sure of the merits of
Chang-chow, and the country at the entrance of its river, being really
the site of the ancient Zaitun. The result of my enquires on this head
appear on page 77, vol. iv of this journal.
Having discussed the matter over with friends in China, and hav-
ing visited Chang-chow and Chin-chew with the express purpose of
learning all I could about their antiquities, I found much that was in-
teresting and that fully bore out all my preconceived views. Embol-
dened by this I wrote a short summary of my researches in a paper
that was read before the Eoyal Geographical Society of London, which
appears to have received from those interested in the matter in Europe
anything but a favourable reception.
I think I was greatly to blame when writing the paper in question,
that I did not thoroughly argue out the point, instead of giving a
simple summary of my researches, without quoting authorities. I
however expected personally to have read the paper, but was unable to
do so, from being compelled to return to China earlier than I antici-
pated. Had I been present, I should in course of argument have been
ready to explain, and to combat any objection that might have been
raised against it.
There is now no other course before me than to re-open the whole
question, and to bring forward new arguments in support and vindica-
tion of my former veiws. Before doing this I will say a few words in
favour of the liamusian printed text of Marco Polo, which diifers greatly
from all other texts, and yet appears to speak so truthfully when treat-
1. The cMh J^ or local histories, as those in China well know, contain the most minntQ
facts relatbig to the particular districts of which they treat ; and what Hasted has done for
the county of Kent, so have the Hasteds of Chuia done for their counties, towns, 'Pil-
lages and hamlets. My conclusions regarding Chang-chow, Chin-chew and Fuchow have
been gleaned from such works, wherein are contained facts, -which one would in vaiu search
for in the Mongol Annals or in the Historieg of the Yuan and Ming dynasties.
Decoiubor.] and missionary journal. 329
ing of Fookien ; and then I will proceed to deal with Colonel Yule's
arguments for rejecting my conclusions, and shew why 1 consider
Foochow was not a city trading with India in Marco Polo's day.
The Ramusian version of Marco Polo, of which Colonel Yule tells
us no manuscript copy has yet been found, contains certain interpola-
tions that are not to be met with in the other texts, and which Colonel
Yule says it is extremely difficult to ascribe to any hand but the travel-
ler's own. 2 Further, tlie Ramusian version contains a passage giving
a glowing account of the mountains and scenery of Badakshan, which
is only to be met with in that version, and Colonel Yule has remarked
says a reviewer, that it would be heresy to doubt its genuine character.^
The reliability and soundness of the Ramusian version being thus
shewn to be unimpeachable, I will, for the purpose I have in hand, use
that text to comment upon.
Cha])ter 75 says that, — "On taking leave of the city of Gieza, the
last city of the kingdom of Quinsai (Chekiang), we then enter into the
kingdom called Concha, the capital city of which is called Fugin." It
then goes on to describe the wild mountainous region lying between
the Che-kiang frontier and Kien-ning-f u ; and after a description of that
city we are taken to Unguen, a great sugar district, whose inhabitants
we are told first learnt the art of refining sugar from their Mongol
conquerors ; from thence we are taken to Cangiu, a city frequented by
ships and merchants from India, and from thence over plains and
across mountains to Zaitun, at whose port the Polos embarked for
Persia.
We have first to deal with Fugiu, which is simply called the
capital city of the kingdom of Concha, a name applied to Fookien in
Marco Polo's day, which may possibly bo a clerical error for some
word resembling Minkuo or Bank ok, a name even now applied to
Fookien. I do not assert such is the case, I only suggest it. I said
that Foochow was not the capital city of Fookien in Marco Polo's day,
or rather when he passed through it. I may have been somewhat hasty
in this, but I cannot however as yet find positive proof that it was
the capital when he passed through, as the seat of government was so
frequently changed at that period ; being at one time at Chin-chew and
then at Foochow, and at last in 1285 it was incorporated with the
government of Kiang-tche which had its head-quarters at Hang-chow.
I yield this point also upon other grounds. The chronological
2. '^Passages however occur only in this version, whi* h it i- sc;ii\:cly possible to assign to any-
body bnt Polo himself." Marco Polo and his rax nl. editors. — Quarterly Rev i ere ^ J\x\y
and October, 1868.
3. Marco Polo (indtroveh inhisjootsjeps, — Qnnrlerly Berific, Jamiavv, 1872, ]ip. 207. 2(''8.
SSO THE CHINESE RECORDER [Kovember-
tables* I consulted when writing before upon the subject, make the
reign of Chih-yuan to commence at 1280, and until I can compare this
statement with other tables, I will not base the calculation of any date
upon them. I will therefore say that Foochow was known to Marco
Polo as the capital of Fookien. This does not however in any way affect
the position of Zaitun.
It will be as well to transcribe the account of the city of Cangiu
and the city of Zaitun, ta tako each sentence and see whether it is cap-
able of intelligent criticism.^
Delia Citta di Cangiu. Cap. 78. Of the City of Cangiu.
1st. " Travelling fifteen miles farther in the same direction [from
Unguen] you come to the city of Cangiu, which belongs to the
kingdom or viceroyalty of Concha, one of the nine divisions of Mangi.
In this place is stationed a large army for the protection of the
country, and to be always in readiness to act, in the event af any city
manifesting a disposition to rebel."
I agree with Mr. Kingsmill in his identification of this Unguen
with Yung-chiiu-chow, a great sugar-producing district ; but it is more
than fifteen miles from Chin-chew.®
This Cangiu I recognise as Chin-chew. During the time of the
Mongols a very large army was kept at Chin-chew. The people are very
turbulent. The following extract from the Peking Gazette^ under date of
Hien-fung eighth year, eleventh month, of a memorial to the throne,
respecting the choice of an official to fill the post of taotai at Amoy,
will shew in what light the population of Chin-chew and the surrounding
district is viewed by the authorities even in this our day : — " The inten-
dancy of Hing-hua foo, Chuan-chow foo and Yung-chun chow is in the
southern part of the empire : its people are of a violent and rebellious
disposition, and the district is therefore looked upon as one difficult to
keep in order."^ Thus far everything agrees with Polo's statements.
2nd " Through the midst of it passes a river, a mile in breadth,
upon the banks of which, on either side, are extensive handsome build-
ings. In front of these, great numbers of ships are seen lying, having
4. Mayer's Chronological Tables. — Doolittle's Hand-book., vol. ii. Pauthier's Tables, I am
told, make Chih-yuan's reign to begin at 1264, or sixteen years earlier.*
5. The text I use is that of Ramusio, in Italian, printed at Venice in 1574. 1 have also
Wright's Marco Polo to compare the translation with, which I have chiefly used, only
adding what he has omitted.
6. See Notea and Queries on China and Japan, vol i, page 54.
7- S » .^ 7T< Jt * « T IS s a^s # S « «! f& ^ IS
3S 'J\a Chill -yuan is not the name of an emporor, but the designation of a portion of the reign
of the emperor 1s )jlB. Shc-tsoo, and lasted from 1264 to 1294. In "The Chinese Reader's Man-
ual," Mr. Maj-ers has corrected his former date. The Sung dynasty ended in 1279, so that She-
tsoo tegan to hold uncontested dominion in China in 1280.— .Et>.
December.] and missionary journal. 331
merchandise on board, and especially sugar, of which large quantities are
manufactured here also. Many vessels arrive at this port from India,
freighted by merchants who bring with them rich assortments of jewels
and pearls, upon the sale of which they obtain a considerable profit."
The river at Chin-chew, the @ ^ Tsin-kiang is a little more than
a quarter of a mile in width off the town, and flows close up to the city
walls, with a small suburb on the opposite shore. There was probably
in Marco Polo's day a much more extensive suburb than now ; and such
being the case, the river might be said to flow through it. A noble
bridge, built in the 4th year of ^ ;5g King-yuan (1199), by the prefect
Chow Ying-hwuy, spans this river. The bridge is about 1600 feet
long and has a stone railing on either side, with small pagodas placed
alono- it at intervals. The shipping frequenting the port comes up as
far as this bridge, and anchors near the south gate of the city.
Local histories inform us that this was the quarter frequented by
foreio-ners during the Sung and Mongol dynasties, and up to the time
of ^ HJ Ching-hwa of the Ming (1465 to 1487), at which period Chuan-
chiu was closed to foreign commerce.^
The water at the bridge cannot be more than twelve feet deep.
Large junks I am told get up to the city on the top of high water.
The southern side of the river is very shallow ; a great sand bank runs
out from the shore.
The sugar-cane is extensively cultivated throughout the Chin-chew
prefecture. The local histories of the district inform us that sugar is most
extensively made at Tsin-kiang^ ; Nan-gan, Hwuy-gan, Tung-gan and
Gan-ke also produce it. The histories further say that sugar was un-
known in China previous to the reign of the emperor T'ai-tsung of the
T'ang (627-649), when it was brought to China from foreign countries,
as an article of tribute.^^ I was under the impression, until I made
enquiries, that sugar was also extensively produced and exported
from Foochow ; but I find I am wrong, sugar not being an article of
export from that place. All the sugar made is for local consumption,
and its manufacture I am told is in the hands of Chang-chow and Chin-
chew men. Sugar-canes are however sent in some small quantities
8. By foreign commerce I mean, that foreign ships were not allowed to resort to it. This was
for political reasons only. Great and many were the attempts of its authorities to re open
it as a port of entry for foreign ships. There was during the Ming dynasty, and even up
to 1842, a large trade carried on between Chin-chew and the Philippines and Sooloo. It was
a question in 1869 of opening Chin-chew as a subsidiary port to Amoy, but it fell through.
9. Tsin-kiang is the name of the district of which Chin-chew is the prefecture, and includes
the city of Chin-chew.
10. («) w a ® ^ ^ ^ B ^ IrI ^ « ^ n w
332 THE CHINESE RECORDED [November-
north wards. Sugar and sugar-candy is largely imported into Foochow
from Amoy, Chin-chew and Swatow.
In vindication of what I state, I refer the reader to Doolittle's
Social Life of the Chinese, vohime i, page 43, which states that, " A
kind of sugar-cane, propagated by slips, and making inferior brown
sugar, is also grown extensively [at Foochow]. The best sugar used
at Fuchau among the Chinese is brought from a more southern section
of the province, made from another species of cane."
I also refer the reader to the commercial reports from H. M.'s
consuls in China for 1872, where, under the head of exports from
Foochow, we find the following: — "Tea, the only article dealt in by
foreign merchants, stands at the top of the list of exports from this
port. The rest of the articles exported are for the most part goods
belonging to Chinese traders, which are shipped to other treaty ports
in foreign vessels. The denomination of this class of goods remains
unaltered; it comprises bamboo-shoots, 9,952 piculs; bamboo ware,
183 piculs ; dried flowers, 449 piculs ; fruits, 632 piculs ; lungan (a
dried fruit), 1,185 piculs ; medicine, 321 piculs ; dried mussels, 753
piculs ; fresh olives, 4,074 piculs ; salted olives, 695 piculs ; fresh
oranges, 13,496 piculs ; paper, of three kinds, 14,453 piculs ; wooden
poles, 34,815 piculs; and so forth, during the last quarter of the
year, and all for the northern port of Shanghai. The native trad-
ers of Foochow export little to the southern treaty ports, the trade hav-
ing from time immemorial been carried on between this port and
Shanghai, and nearly altogether in junks belonging to the northern
ports ; Foochow never at any time being largely concerned in ship-
ping interests." It will be observed that sugar is not enumerated
among these exports.
A gentleman of the Imperial Maritime Customs informs me that
in 1872 and 1873 neither sugar nor sugar-canes were exported from
Foochow. In 1868, 583,344 piculs of sugar were imported into Foo-
chow from the southern ports in British vessels. During the same
period, 193,170 pieces of sugar-cane were exported from Foochow to
the northern ports. It is thus seen that sugar is extensively produced
at Chin-chew, but not at Foochow.
Foreign vessels from India were in the habit of frequenting the
port of Chin-chew during the Mongol dynasty. Native vessels were
also in the habit of going to foreign countries with the products of the
district during the same period. This fact is so well known and gene-
rally admitted, that I will not say anything 'furthur upon that point.
3rd. " This river discharges itself into the sea, at no great distance
f roiTj the i)ort named Zaitun. The ships coming from India ascend
December.) AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 333
the river as high np as the city, which abounds with every sort of
provisions, and has delightful gardens producing exquisite fruits."
The Tsin-kiang upon which Chin-chew is situated, falls into the
sea about twenty miles from Hu-i-tau bay, or about thirty miles from
Amoy harbour. The river Min falls into the sea about a hundred
and eighty miles to the northward of Chin-chew harbour. The Italian
of the above sentence runs thus : " Questo Fuime mette Ca-po non
molto totano-dal porto detto Zaitun, ch'esopra il mare oceano."
Ramusio thus plainly states that the Cangiu river fell into the sea
not far from the port of Zaitun, which was on the sea coast. This
answers well to the entrance of the Chan<T-chow river as the seat of
o
the port of Zaitun ; but whether this is equally applicable to the river
Min and Chin-chew I leave others to judge. The distance from Foo-
chow bridge to Chin-chew bridge is two hundred and ten miles. Ships
from India, as I have shewn above, did ascend the Chin-chew river as
far as the south gate of the city.
Delia Citta e Porto di ZaitJiun ^' Citta di Tingui. Cap. Ultimo.
Of the City and Port of Zaitun, and the City of Tin-gui.
4th. *« Upon leaving the city of Cangiu and crossing the river to
proceed in a south-easterly direction, you travel during five days
through a well-inhabited country, passing towns, castles and sub-
stantial dwellings, plentifully supplied with all kinds of provisions.
The road lies over hills, across plains and through woods, in which
are found many of those shrubs from whence the cami)hor is pro-
duced. The country abounds also with game. The inhabitants are
idolaters. They are the subjects of the grand Khan and within the
jurisdiction of Cangiu. At the end of five days journey you arrive
at the noble and handsome city of Zaitun, which has a port on
the sea coast, celebrated for the resort of shipping loaded with
merchandise.'*
Chin-chew is built on the north bank of the Tsin-kiang, and when
proceeding from thence to Chang-chow or Amoy, which are in a south-
west, and not a south-easterly direction, you leave the city by the south
gate, and in a few moments you are on the bridge and crossing the
river. Polo says you travel for five days in a country said to be under
the jurisdiction of Cangiu. Chin-chew is situated about midway between
Chang-chow and Foochow ; it is about twenty miles nearer the former,
and from it it takes about four days and a half to go to Chang-chow,
and about five days and a half to go to Foochow ; therefore one would
not be wrong in saying that it was a five-days journey from Chin-chew
to Chang-chow, more especially as Polo's stages were at times some-
334 THE CHINESE RECORDED [November-
what short ones. The jurisdiction of Chiu-chew reaches to the Chang-
chow river, up to within about fourteen Tniles of the city walls of Chang-
chow ; its northern bank even opposite to He-teng is under its jurisdic-
tion ; such appears to have also been the case during the time of the
Mongols ; the opposite or soutliern bank is under the jurisdiction of
Chang-chow.
With regard to Foochow, its jurisdiction does not extend further
southward than two-and-a-half days journey, when it meets the Hing-
hwa prefecture. The jurisdiction of this prefecture intervenes between
it and Chin-chew. Therefore Polo's language is applicable to the
country lying between Chin-chew and Chang-chow, and inapplicable to
that lying between Chin-chew and Foochow.
Polo makes mention of camphor trees on the route between Can-
giu and Zaitun. Now it is a very curious fact, that the country be-
tween Chin-chew and Chang-chow, is the country where camphor trees
abound, more especially in the vicinity of Chang-chow. Dr. F. Porter
Smith tells us in his Contributions towards the Materia Medica and
Natural History of China^ p. 48, that camphor " is named after the
places which yield it largely, namely Chang-chau fu in Fukien, and
Shau-chau fu in Canton province." Camphor is one of the articles of
trade found mentioned in the Chang-cJiow foo-cliiJiy as produced in
that district.
After our five days journey from Cangiu we arrive at Zaitun,
which has a port on the sea coast. It will be observed that two places
are here distinctly mentioned ; 1st, the city called Zaitun ; 2nd, its port
on the sea coast, of which no name is handed down to us by Marco
Polo, in the Ramusian version.^i
The city of Zaitun, reached in five days from Cangiu is, I consi-
der, the present city of Chang-chow.
What we have now to examine is, did Chang-chow in the middle
ages possess a port near the sea coast trading with foreign countries ?
Yes. The country at the entrance of the Chang-chow river, on which
the present city of Hai-tsang is built, was as late as the middle
of the 16th century, known by the name of Yueh-kiang, locally pro-
nounced Geh-kong ^ ^.
The Ilai'tsdng hien-cldh^ quoting from an ancient record, saysj
*^ Some time in the Sung dynasty (no date is given), much marshy land
round about Hai-tsang, then known as Geh-kong, was drained and
recovered from the river. Embankments were built up to keep it from
11. Pauthier's version gives a name to this port of Zaiton, wliicli it calls Kayten, but it is
placed at the entrance of the Fuju river, Raniusio's Cangiu rivei". The sonnd kay is
the initial sound of Geh-kong, which I consider to be the name of the port of Zaitun.
December.] and missionary journal. 335
beinor flooded. Asriciiltiire did not flourish so well as the inliabitauts
wished, and they then turned their attention to maritime enterprise.
The wealthy invested their means in ships ; the poor manned them and
took the products of their district to foreign countries, whence they
brought back many precious wares unknown in China. These goods
were eagerly bought up on their return voyage, and profits ten-fold re-
warded the adventurers.^2 Xhe losses in ships and men from tlie dan-
gers attending navigation are acknowledged to have been at times very
great. Geh-kong appears to have reached such a pitch of prosperity
and grandeur, in the latter half of the 15th century, that it was univer-
sally known " as the little Soochow and Hangchow."^^
I have not been able to find the exact date, when this spirit of
maritime and mercantile enterprise at Geh-kong first sprung up, but I
should be inclined to fix it about the middle of the 11th century, as I
find that in ^ ^ He-ning's reign (1068-1077), the foreign-going junks
of this neighbourhood were, on their return voyage from foreign coun-
tries, compelled to report themselves at Canton. {Wen-hien-t^ung-Jcao,
keuen 62, page 10.) It is thus seen that in the middle ages, a port called
Geh-kong situated near the mouth of the Chang-chow river did really
exist, and that there is unmistakeable proof that this outlet for the
manufactures of Chang-chow, did during the period in question carry
on a trade with foreign countries. Such being the case, I have no
hesitation in identifying that port with Marco Polo's port of Zaitun.
The exact site of this port will no doubt be a contested matter. I
consider it was situated between the present Hai-teng and Chioh-be ;
while others may be inclined to fix it a little further down, nearer the
mouth of the river. I however adhere to my opinion as the Tung se
yang Jcao distinctly inform us, that junks on proceeding to the Straits
from Hai-teng, were taken in tow by sampans to pilot them safely over
the shallow part of the river ; and as far as Kuei-seu,i^ which was
reached in one tide.^^'* Further the Geographie Turke says, **The
place where the ships anchor at Zaitun, the water is fresh."
«i 'f iJ pT + fs ^
f§ S S?. Jfe J9l fS" ^ S B ^ Hai-tsdng Annals^— Manners and Customs.
13. jsK S ;i IK a >]> ji :gL ^ ^1^ ^ Ji ^^ '^P«°P^^ ^^'^ "^ *^« ^'"■^'^ °^^«-
markbg in ^ 'ffc ^ f& Clnng-hwa and Ilung-ch^s time (1465-1505), ' Is not
Geli-kong really a minature Soochow and Hangcliow ?' " Such praise fully comes up to
Polo's description of the port of Zaitim.
14. ^ IIJI K7iei sew, known to foreigners as "Pagoda island."
^ Ii%fi p\ ~'M^^*^ Tmtg seyaag kao, keuen 9, p. 2.
336 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
No doubt ifc will be brought against me, that I have not quoted a
sentence shewing that Geh-kong was a port trading with foreign coun-
tries at the time of the Mongols. I cannot it is true bring that posi-
tive proof, but no one will deny me the right to infer it, as I have
shewn that Geh-kong was founded in the Sung dynasty ; and the fol-
lowing sentence concerning the maritime spirit of its people, at the very
commencement of the Ming dynasty, will justify me in claiming it as a
port trading with foreign countries at that period ; more especially when
we consider what a pitch of prosperity it had reached in 1466, and to
have reached that prosperity it must have been in existence some cen-
tury or so before. The sentence I allude to reads, " Seay Kien, who held
office in Chang-chow in 1454 {King-tai, 4th year), seeing that many peo-
ple of Geh-kong and other places on the sea coast, who traded to
foreign countries, were in the habit of becoming pirates, he took means
to prevent it, &c."i5
Although Marco Polo does not in the Kamusian edition, give us
another name for Zaitun or the name of the port, he would appear to
do so in other editions, if the compilers of books of travels are to be
relied on."i^
In Kerrs Travels, volume i, page 371, we are informed that
Zaitun is also called Caicon or Jaiton in the Trevigi edition.
Bergeron, Voiages de Marc Poly page 123, makes mention of
Zaitun again as Caycon.
Is this accident or design ; or may it not possibly be errors of
transcription? I should say yes, if no place in China answering to the
name of Caycon had ever existed, and if Marco Polo's texts were alone
singular in calling Zaitun Caycou.
In the Travels of Odoric, as set forth in Kerr''s Travels, p. 404,
Zaitun is called Carchan, and in page 415, Caiton or Zaitun.
We have here another traveller cominor after Marco Polo, callir?of
Zaitun, Carchan. Is this an error in transcription ?
M. D'Herbelot in his Bihliotheque Orientale^ gives Zaitun the name
of Sheikham ; his article runs thus : " Zaitun. Ce mot signifie en Arabe
une olive, et un olivier. Mais c'est aussi le nom d'une ville maritime de
la Chine, appellee aussi par les Arabes Scheikham, et par les Chinois
Shengiu. Le geographe Persien en- fait mention dans son 3e climat
et dit que c'est une ville forte marchande."
K # _^ s .
fw ^ Jfi JS ^ *§• Fookeln i*ung-<M^— Famous ojgkers.
16. Zaitun v/as the generally accepted name of the city, and Caicun or Caitnn and Coarchan
appear to be the nariie of the port of Zaitun. I will shew in my next paper how it pro-
bably got its name.
December.J and missionary journal. 337
There is mention of Zaitoun again by D'Herbelot under tho
article '^ Sin," pages 792 and 793, in which Zaitoun is called Schangiou
or Zaitoun.
We have here three curious coincidences of Zaitun being called by
three different authors, by a name with the last syllable ending in cong,
or a sound nearly approaching it ; and I think I am not wrong in as-
suming, that in Caicon, Carchan and Scheikham we have the echo of
the Chinese Geh-kong. D'Herbelot makes it almost sure when he says
the Chinese called it Schangiou, and in this he goes very far in helping
us to clear up the situation of the site of Zaitun with its port upon the
sea coast ; for in this Schangiou we have I think the echo of Chang-
chow, and in his Scheikham the Chinese Geh-kong, which was the port
of Chang-chow near the sea-board.
As similarity of sound unsupported by other evidence is most
frequently unreliable, I will shew in my next paper other and more
w^eighty reasons, why I consider Chang-chow to have been Zaitun ; and
I will at the same time bring forward evidence to shew whence I consider
it got its name, and also qIyq an account of the great spirit of emigra-
tion prevalent among its people, which even in the most remote ages,
induced them to leave their homes, and seek their fortunes in Java and
other islands in the Eastern Archipelago, and even to the further
shores of India.
I will now give my reasons for disputing the right of Foochow to
be considered a port trading with India in Marco Polo's day. The rea-
sons why I consider Foochow never traded with foreign countries are : —
1st. The history of the city of Foochow, and the history of the pro-
vince of Fookien, make no mention, as far as my researches go, of any-
thing Hke a trade beyond a coasting trade, ever being carried on there.
2nd. Two of the most intellicrent and most learned missionaries
long resident in Foochow, wrote to me some years ago, in reply to
certain questions I put to them upon this subject, that they were un-
able to get any information about a foreign trade being carried on
there during the middle ages.
3rd. Dr. S. Wells Williams of the United States Legation, one of
the most reliable living authorities in matters connected with China,
says in his Commercial Guide, page 185, " The foreign trade at Fuh-
chau is of recent growth compared with that of the other four ports
opened by the treaty of 1842, nor did it have much foreign trade in
early times, owing to its distance from the coast, and the opposition of
officials."
Let us turn to the people of Foochow and examine their nature
and disposition. The people of Foochow are a dull, stupid, heavy-look-
338 THE CHINESE RECORDER fNovember-
ing lot, holding the authorities in the greatest fear and dread ; or as
Doolittle says in his Social Life / tlie Chinese, volume i, page 41 : " The
Chinese at Fuhcliau are shorter than the generality of foreigners,
mild in character, and timid in appearance. They are not as turbu-
lent, bloodthirsty, and daring as are the Chinese of some of the more
southern sections of the empire."
Seldom if ever does the native of Foochow trust himself far be-
yond his native town, and to call them sailors would be simply absurd.
I do not believe that there are more than two hundred Foochow native
sea-going sailors afloat. I have had it is true, some ten or twelve Foo-
chow men before me lately, who have shipped on board British vessels
as cooks and stewards.
There never was any emigration from Foochow to the Straits and
Java, like that that has existed at Chang-chow and Chin-chew for so
many centuries.
The district produces nothing to send to foreign countries beyond
tea. In vindication of this statement, I refer the reader to tho Re-
turns of the British and foreign trade in China for the year 1868,
which will shew what the trade of Foochow really is. " It must be ad-
mitted that Foochow, as a port of trade has of itself no direct imporfe
connection with England or any outside countries ; the import business
is purely local, between Foochow and Hongkong in the south, and be-
tween Foochow and Shanghai the other great depot in the north ; the
former for British goods, the latter for the exchange of Chinese produce ;
the coasting steamers, all British, doing the work for the Chinese of
carrying their cargoes to and> from Foochow and the northern and
southern depots. Next to tea there are no exports left, but those articles
of native production, such as bamboo shoots, fish, artificial flowers, fruits,
medicines, oranges, olives, paper, timber, tobacco and so forth, the pro-
perty of Chinese traders, which for centuries have constituted the coast-
ing trade in native junks, but which have now found their way into
foreign vessels."
I am puzzled, — sadly, sorely puzzled, — regarding this Foochow
question. I have kept this paper back over two months on that account,
during which time I have ransacked every conceivable authority ; I
have questioned and cross-questioned intelligent Chinese and Europeans ;
but I can learn from them nothing of a foreiofn trade ever existing here
in early tiuies. I may be wrong ; there may yet be traces found of such
a trade ; but I can honestly say, that I have exercised the greatest pa-
tience, and have been untiring in my endeavours to find it. Colonel Yule
in contesting this })oint truly says : — '^ But the capacity for trade was
there, in a large city, the heart of a fertile district, with a fine navigable
Docembor.] and missionary journal. 339
river, and apparently Western Asiatics at the head of the provincial ad-
ministration ; and the negative evidence would need to be strong. But
we see at the same time that Fnju, as regards Indian trade, is only-
represented as subordinate to the great ocean port, Zayton. The ships
came from India to Zayton, and then they, or some of them, go on to
Fuju, probably to take in that sugar which got in India the still
prevalent name of Chmi .It is evident from Ibn Batuta that the
trade with India was chiefly carried on by' Chinese junks and Chinese
merchants."
The learned Colonel's arguments are quite logical and consistent ;
but when we come to road what is set forth in the Tirade Reports of Foo-
chow by H. M.'s consuls, and Dr. S. Wells Williams' statements re-
garding the early trade of the port, and its comparatively small manu-
facture of sugar, which article, according to Doolittle, is largely im-
ported into the place, because that made in Foochow is of an inferior
quality ; these facts, I say, make it hard to accept the conclusions arrived
at by the opposite side. Moreover China is truly a conservative country ;
and I firmly believe, that if there were Chinese merchants in Foochow
carrying on a trade in sugar and other commodities with India in the
middle ages, there would bo such now ; and in as great numbers and
as enterprising as we still find their brethren further south, in the Chin-
chew and Chang-chow districts, who have traded with foreign coun-
tries even long before Marco Polo's day.
In closing this paper I appeal to European Chinese scholars in
China, to come forward with any evidence they may possess regarding
the connection of Foochow with India in early times ; for in the ab-
sence of such evidence, there will be no other course open to us, than to
accept the Ramusian text of Marco Polo as the correct one, in so far as
Fookien'is concerned. My next paper will deal with Ibn Batuta*8
evidence concerning Zaitun, the existence of colonies of Chang-chow
Chinese in Java in the middle ages, and an account of the exports and
maniifacturcs of Chang-chow, from which I hope to be able to shew
whence it came to be called Zaitun.
Foochow, October 6, 1874.
A BECENT VISIT TO THE YUN-SHUI TUNG p i^ JIp).
By Rev. S. K. Meech.
THHIS cave is situated in Jl ^ jl] 8hang-fang shan, a mountain in
Fang-shan district, about a hundred and forty li to the south-west of
Peking. The fame of this ])lace has doubtless reached to a consi-
340 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November
derable distance, there being a short account of it in the " Progressive
Lessons " of the Eev. J. Edkins, b. a.
Circumstances being favourable, we started from Peking on the
morning of October 6th. That is about the best time of the year to go.
The weather is getting cold, the foliage is still green, and there is a pros-
pect of fine days. Early in the year would also do, but it must be be-
fore the Chinese 4th month, for reasons stated further on. Our route
was by the great road from Peking to the southern and western pro-
vinces. The first object of interest outside the city was the stone road,
which reaches nearly to the^Jpf Hun ho river, a distance of about twenty
IL This road has not been much worn, but having water on both sides
of it for a considerable part of the year, the large blocks of stone have
gradually parted from each other, leaving holes between them often a
foot deep. Riding in carts is an impossibility except to a Chinaman,
who takes any amount of jolting and shaking with complacency. We
preferred walking till we found an earth road, which we followed till
reaching the bridge ^ ^ ;^ Lu-kou ch'iao, which crosses the Hun ho
thirty li from Peking.
Here we had determined to count the lions which adorn the
parapet of the bridge. Chinese story says no one has ever accomplished
the feat ; and those who have almost succeeded, have gone mad or died
before completing their task. We thought we would break through
the spell ; so, arrived at the bridge, we left our carts to pursue their
uneven way, and commenced. The work seemed easy ; about a third
of the way had been traversed, when lo ! any number of little lions
were noticed under the feet, behind the legs, on the backs of the larger
ones, and in all imaginable positions. Should we go back and begin
again ? No ! we had travelled long ; our breakfast was just ahead ;
we could content ourselves with counting the large lions, and leave
the little ones to the return journey. I may here say that our num-
bers did not tally, even of the large ones ; and coming home again, we
decided it w^as too cold to turn out of our carts. Thus, as far as we
are concerned, the Chinese legend is confirmed.
We halted at g 3f Jg Ch'ang-hsin tien, five li beyond the bridge.
This is a very busy town of one street five li in length. Inns and
money shops seem to do the most business. Camels, pack-mules and
donkeys either lie about blocking the way, or are moving up and down
in long and slow procession.
Our next stage was to g ^^p J}^ Liang-hsiang hsien, a small wall-
ed town twenty-five li further on, the road sandy, and travelling slow.
Outside the town on the north-east stands a pagoda, which is visible for
many miles in all directions. Here our route took us west, leaving the
December.] and missionary journal. 341
great road wliich runs south. We passed through the town from east to
west : which seemed desolate and empty. The west gate is nearly block-
ed up by a sand lieap. Darkness overtook us when about half way to
Mlli& Fang-shan hsien, distant from Liang-hsiang twenty- five IL The
hill which we were facing gloomed more and more upon us, as we made
our way over sand, through water and various unseen dangers. Oc-
casionally the fires lit on the hills to burn the brushwood would flare up,
giving a picturesque look to the dark landscape. Long after dark we
reached the city, and outside the south gate found the only inn of the
place. The accommodation was small and the fare not varied ; but
such as it was we di<l it ample justice.
Next morning we found ourselves close to the outlying spurs of
the hill. Our intention was, here to visit one of the coal mines in which
these hills abound. The nearest and best we were told was at ^ f^ ^
81iih-men kou, about fifteen li to the north-west ; but travelling by cart
we had to go south, round a spur of the hills and then north, which
would about double the distance. We started off, rounded the hills,
and then found, at a distance of about ten li from Fang-shan hsien, that
we were within three or four li of a coal mine, but still fifteen li from
Shih-men kou. We decided to visit the nearer one, which is situated
about three li from jqj P j§ Ohou-k^ou tien. We left our carts at a small
rice shop west of the village, and walked the remainder of the way.
Goino- up the hill we saw the process of lime burning. The lime-
stone is quarried almost from the surface of the hill. A layer of coal
is first put, then a layer of limestone about a foot and a half thick, and
so on to the height of about ten feet. Around the whole is laid coal, and
outside of all is a wall of rough stones, laid one on the other, allowing
plenty of space for air to get in.
From this quarry we saw the coal mine just across the valley, and
therefore made our way to it at once. We were well received by the man-
ager, and invited to rest in his house. This appeared to be also the shop
from which the colliers obtained all their goodsy and adjoining were the
houses occupied by the men. We stated our errand, and soon lamps
were provided for us. The lamp is like a small tea-pot made of
earth ; the wick comes out of what would be the spout. Carrying these
w^e were taken to the entrance of the mine. There we had fjiven us
short sticks somethinor less than two feet in lennrth, the use of which we
soon discovered. A small door was opened into the gallery of the mine.
Our course was first slightly slanting upward through earth, and then
through the solid rock. The first part was well shored up with timber.
Of course the rock required no such care, but the roof of the passage
was much lower than the other part. It was here discovered that when
342 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
six feet have to be contracted or doubled up into about three, locomo-
tion is by no means easy, and the use of the stick became apparent, to
support the body while creeping along. But as all trials come to an
end sooner or later, we got presently into a higher part, where we found
four men drawing water from a w^ell of considerable depth. They
worked in pairs, relieving each other at short intervals. The heat of
the mine may be judged of, and the hardness of these men's work, when
I say that we found them in a state of nature, plus much coal dirt. Here
apparently coal had first been found, and from this point the sides and
roof of the gallery were shored up as mentioned above^ We crept along,
occasionally receiving a sharp bump on the head or scrape on the back.
Lamps too would go out, owing to the badness of the air ; breathing be-
came very sonorous, and the heat intense. Here and there galleries
branched oft into the darkness, most of them apparently having a slight
inclination downwards. The one we followed also descended as we pro-
ceeded ; at last the welcome sound of the collier's pick was heard, just
when w^e had debated the desirability of turning back. We decided it
w^ould not do to return without seeing the end: so we pushed on and found
a man at work. Here we frot a locr of wood to sit on and rest the
to o
limbs, which seemed strained to the point of giving way altogether. It
was a strange sight ; about half-a-dozen men crouching in that hole,
just enough flickering light to make visible the black faces of the miners
and the perspiring faces of the visitors. On the way we had met the
men with their small trucks of coal. These are made of basket-work
with iron runners attached to the bottom, and carry about sixty or seven-
ty catties of coal. The man has a rope round his neck, which, passing
down over his breast is attached to a stick passing between his legs and
fastened at the other end to the truck. Then with his lamp on his head
atid a stick in each hand, he creeps along almost horizontally. The
floor is also made of wood laid crosswise, so that the iron runners of the
truck easily pass over.
After a short rest we were glad to return, ])ining for the fresh air
and any place in which to stand upright. These however could not be
obtained, until after passing again through the low rocky portion not far
from the entrance. There the possessor of six feet and odd of flesh and
bone had to call a halt. Exhausted nature could hold out no longer, but
had to sit on the floor, w^ith but a slender piecg of wood between it and
wet coal-dust or mud. This rest was sufficient however to enable us to
reach the outer world. The distance travelled we were told was about
two li, but that is over-estimating the length of the mine, unless there
are much longer workings than w^e saw.
While waiting outside, we had some conversation on the working
Docomber.J and missionary journal. 343
of stoam pumping apparatus and its value. This would seem to indicate
that the Chinese feel their need of something better than they have.
When this feeling becomes more general, we may look for the material
advancement wliich all so much desire for China.
One of the principal men about the place, who acted also as our
guide, was a priest. We were greatly exercised to know what duties
he performed. One of our number suggested he must bo chaplain to
the work ; but afterwards on enquiry, we found that he was there to
look after the interest of the temple which owns the hill, and claims a
royalty on all produced. His duties proved to be only carnal.
From the coal mine we returned to our carts, and then on by way
of 55 IS i^i* Wa-chiang tsun to Shang-f ang shan. At Wa-chiang we
were told we must leave our carts and take donkeys. From there to Ku-
shan k^ou is eight li across the hills ; the cart road makes it about twenty
li. Knowing that carts had gone before we pushed on, determined to go as
far as we could find a road. One carter refused to go further. The lead-
ing man however was an opium smoker, and seemed quite indifferent
as to how far or wiiere he went, provided he got his smoke at the end.
Pie moved ofi, and the other could not but follow. The last eight li before
reaching Jlj^ |1| P Ku-shan k^ou were certainly bad enough ; stony
ground, the rough bed of a stream which had to be crossed two or three
times, a climb up a hill from which all but the stones had been carried
by the rain, over the living rock from ledge to ledge ; such was the road
until just before getting to the village. Arrived there we hired donkeys
to take us to the temple still ten li from us, expending the enormous
sum of about fourteen dollar-cents for each !
The darkness came down on us as we went uj) the valley. Our
course was in a north-westerly direction ; on either side were rocky
hills, drawinor in more closely upon us as we proceeded. At their foot,
wherever soil could be found, was some attempt at cultivation. In the
rainy season more or less of the valley is taken up with the stream
which rushes down with great violence. We found no sti'eam, but in
many ])laces water still standing, which had to be crossed and re-crossed
several times. Our progress was slow, having only the ordinary pack
donkeys accustomed to carry loads ; it took us therefore quite an hour
to get to our temple. As we followed the course of the valley, we found
ourselves getting amongst hills of a considerable height. We were told
afterwards that the valley runs right through the mountains to the
plain at ^ ^ 0» Hwai-lai hsien, north of Peking. At last when it
was getting quite dark, we saw before us the white wall of the temple,
and crossing the bed of the stream once more, we were very glad to find
ourselves at our journey's end.
344 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
The temple is called ^ f^ J^ Chieli-tai an, and is the lowest of
sevonty-two small temples situated in a gorge running up into Shang-fang
shan. The latter is the name by which the group of temples is known in
the regions round. The name of this first one explains itself ; it is there
the priests " meet" those who come to worship. We found that the cave
was thirteen li further on, five li to the principle temple ^ ^ Chiang,
ch^u, and eight from that to the cavern. Next morning we were up be-
times, and after breakfast followed our guide up the ravine ; where we
could now appreciate the beauties which were hidden from us the previous
night. Sticks are provided at the temple to serve as alpenstocks. I dis_
dained such a help the first stage, but was glad to take one before set-
ting out on the eight li climb. The ravine, the course of which we fol-
lowed, is thickly wooded ; the trees are not large and are chiefly fruit-
bearing, — wild persimmons, pears, &c.; the undergrowth too is very
abundant. A well-made track seemed to render a guide unnecessary, but
this good road only lasted to Ch'ang-ch^u. I should have said that there
is a road all the way from Ku-shan k^ou ; but the greater part of it is
swept away by the rains every year, and is only repaired in spring, just
before the arrival of the visitors in the 4th month. At that time people
come from long distances and in great numbers, and take their carts all
the way up to Chieh-tai an. At about three li from Chieh-tai an, the
road came to an end at the foot of a waterfall, or rather a fall without
the w^ater, some eighty or ninety feet high. There the priests had built
a flight of over a hundred steps up the face of the rock, as nearly per-
pendicular as a staircase could be. Chains run up on either side to
give help to those going up or down. At the top is a small temple
Yiin-t^i an, where the faithful stop to rest, and, what is more impor-
tant, make their contributions. After resting we proceeded by an easy
ascent to Ch'ang-ch^u, where we again waited a short time to rest. The
temple is in very good repair, the chief curiosity being what was shown
to us as Buddha's tooth. It is a veritable tooth, but apparently that
of an elephant ; its dimensions are about seven inches by two and a
half on the grinding surface and eight in length. With the utmost
care the priest took it out of its shrine, where it lay covered with silk
and surrounded by silken curtains.
The path from the temple passes straight up a steep hill, and be-
tween two immense towering rocks. As we ascended we saw below us
many of the temples ; but nothing like such a number as they say
there are. We reached the shoulder of the hill, and then, still up passing
the end of another gorge, arrived at our highest point. The mountain top
was some hundreds of feet above us even there ; and on the top was an
uninhabited temple. Part of the outer wall of it was visible from below.
December.] and missionary journal. 345
From tliat we crossed another shoulder, and then went down by a com-
paratively easy road through thick trees and underwood to the tem-
ple at the mouth of the cave.
Two priests live there, one of whom acts as guide. He gave us two
torches each ; and we carried besides .candles, matches, a bull's-eye
lantern, and some Bengal lights. The former were for use in case our
torches went out.
For a few yards there was ample space for walking upright ; but
about twenty yards from the mouth the ropf descends gradually, until
arms, legs and body must be packed into the smallest compass. The
Chinese creep in on their feet, but I sacrificed all dignity and crawled
on hands and knees. The floor is very dirty, principally from the
debris of torches and from the natural dampness of the cave. Within
this narrow passage which is about eight or ten yards in length, there
is a large hall. The dimensions of this and succeeding portions it is
impossible to state, the torches gave at the best such an uncertain light.
Here we found the benefit of the Bengal lights which a friend had very
kindly given us. With these we were only the more impressed with
the vastness of the place. The brilliant light brought out the various
objects more clearly than has ever been the case before ; but it also
threw deeper shadows and made the distances seem greater. Generally
the width did not seem great, though of course that varies much. In
one or two parts the height was very great ; the top being difficult to
distinguish.
Chinese fancy and superstition have named most of the prominent
stalagmites, and found altogether a hundred and one curiosities. Of
these not half were pointed out to us. Amongst those we saw was an
image of Buddha, in front of which were saucers for incense and offer-
ings. This is a stalagmite having some faint resemblance to the hu-
man figure. Further on we were shown the dragon gate, being fine
stalactites adhering to either side, like the side-posts of a door to the
wall ; the cotton wool hill, the honeycomb appearance of which is
supposed to be like that article ; the hill of flowers ; and the Mahom-
medan thief. The small protruberances on the floor are said to be like
a man's head and shoulders lying prostrate on the ground ; around him
are the pearls he was stealing, when he was turned to stone as a punish-
ment. A stone drum, stone gong, and Kuan-yin's washing basin are
among the objects shown.
About half way through, the cave is closed all but a narrow hole ;
to which there is a descent. We had to slip down almost on our backs
to get through. Beyond is another immense hall. At the summit of a
hill in this part is the finest collection of stalagmites. They are arranged
346 THE CHINESE KECORDER [November-
in a grouj), which the jDriests think resembles the eighteen lo-han, and
have therefore given them this name. Below them is what is styled the
temple. Here the process of formation is very manifest, the top of each
having a small hole partly filled with water dropping from the roof.
Our guide here said we could go no further, but knowing that
others had penetrated beyond this point we went on. One of the party
carefully explored as we went down, coming presently to a small
hole ; beyond which was another hall, but with an utter absence of stal-
actites. The floor was covered with immense blocks of stone fallen from
above. At the far end was another hole ; but we decided it was unwise
*o go on without guidance, for the })riest refused to go. Previous visitors
had gone as far as running water, but we neither saw nor heard this.
The distance from one end to the other is said to be two li. We did not
go quite so far as that. The temperature of the cave was moderate, and
continues about the same all through the year.
We returned, having other objects pointed out on the way. A
printed list of these was seen at Chieh-tai an, but I failed to procure
a copy ; the priest said they had no more. Near the entrance we had
again to go on hands and knees ; and arrived at the outside in tears,
one weeping profusely. We little thought before going in that we
should have been so much affacted at leaving ; but so it was ; the
smoke from the torches in the narrow ])assage was too much for us.
From the front of the tempi e there is a beautiful view down the
gorge, across the valley at the foot to the hills beyond, which are
cultivated in terraces to a considerable height. We here found that
we were only eight li from Chieh-tai an, lying just near the mouth of
the gorge in which we were. We decided to go the nearest way home,
notwithstanding our guide said dinner was preparing for us at
Ch'ang ch^u. The path led down through the trees, across the dry bed
of a stream and £hen up the other side to some height, in order to get
along the top of some precipices. These looked rather ugly for weak
heads, especially one place where descending water liad swept away
brushwood and path, and there was nothing to hide the bottom of the
valley a long way below. All these dangers were at last safely passed^
and we got back to our starting point of the morning. We had been
away about seven hours, half of which were spent in the cave.
If going again, I should prefer reversing the order in which we
took matters. Our return route was decidedly the easier, and going to
the cave the back is turned to the valley, and the precipices would not
appear so formidable. Then a climb of no difficulty would bring one
to the top of the valley in which are the temples, — a valley well worth
seeing for its picturesque beauty.
December.] and missionaby journal. 347
It would save much time and labour too, if instead of taking the
carts to Ku-shan k^ou, they were left at Wa-chiang, and donkeys hired
to go to Chieh-tai an. Next morning we started early, using the temple
donkeys to take our goods to our carts. That night we spent at Liang-
hsiang, and the following day reached Peking early in the afternoon.
VISIT TO THE COREAN GATE.
By Rev. J. Ross.
STARTING from Newchwang on the morning of October 9th, by
evening we passed two or three isolated hills, and spent the night
in one of the best inns in the north of China, at the village of Dashu-
chiao. Early next morning we entered the mountain regions ; where the
temperature was very different from that of the plain ; a cold north
wind blowinof, which on the following morninor left traces in the ice on
the stagnant waters, and hoar-frost on everything. The millet which
had been late in sowing, and therefore in ripening, was withered up as
soon as the sun gained some heat. For the three following weeks, we had
more or less frost every night ; the days being bright and warm, save
when there was wind, and then walking was enjoyable. Indeed this
one sentence describes the character of our northern winter, giving us
such clear briorht bracing weather as is unknown in Britain.
After the first day's journey, the next five were spent in crossing
or skirting in a nearly due east course, chain after chain of mountains,
running nearly 8. E., and N. W. with many valleys between ; remind-
ing one of the pretty glens of Scotland. We were now fording a
river to avoid the mountain passes ; now scaling a pass to escape the
deep river. On one day we forded the river Yang twelve times, so
tortuous is its course among the mountains ; another day we crossed
four tremendous passes, to save ten miles of road.
Some hills were well covered with oak and hazel saplings, used to
feed the silkworms ; the greater number were bare as they could be, —
their wood long ago cut down for fuel. The willow and elm trees of
the plain were also found in the glens. One variety of poplar, very
handsome with white bark resembling birch, reminded one of the aspen
with its tremulous leaves ; another variety was like the home poplar.
The ash occurs, and the birch, though infrequent. Several varieties
of thorn were common ; the haws of the dog-rose abounded over thirty
or forty miles. One graceful tree called sai had small elm-like leaves*
The inner bark of another the dwan tree, was used by some of the
natives in long narrow strips for a waterproof coat; chestnut and walnut
348 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
trees abound, but not by the road side. The fir is not common : misletoe of
two varieties, one with yellow the other with scarlet berries, is plentiful.
There were also some berry-bearing shrubs, which I did not recognise.
The only flowers surviving were compositsB, various shades of blue,
pink, yellow and white, outer row only ligulate, but very large. A
lovely gentian grew everywhere, sometimes attaining a foot in height.
One very large blue flower, the petals of which were just withering, is
well known to the Chinese herbalist. Another flower was precisely like
the blue bell of Scotland, but had a very different leaf.
On some large old firs battling for life on the top of a high and
steep hill which I scaled, I saw a woodpecker the size of a thrush,
its variegated green plumage reminding one of a cockatoo. The na-
tives call him the ^^ mountain magpie," on account of his cry. Another
woodpecker of similar size, with a rich scarlet throat, is also said to be
seen only on the higher mountains.
The mountains are principally composed of coarse red granite.
Quartz is rarely met with. Trap occurs, but far from common. Lime-
stone and a marly greyish stone are met with. The detritus from the
granite makes excellent soil.
In the valleys, wheat, tall millet, small millet, yellow millet, Indian
corn and rice are produced ; as also turnips, cabbages, sweet potatoes,
potatoes, and several other edibles. Cotton, hemp, tobacco, opium and
several oil-producing plants are grown extensively. Silk cocoons
were brought from the hills ; some of them preserved in a warm part
of the liouse for next year's crop ; some sold at a cash each or two
dozen for a penny ; some were boiled to kill the young chrysalis and un-
ravel the silk. The Chinese eat the boiled chrysalis.
The ridiculously small temples dedicated to the fox on the plains,
9,re supplanted here by similar temples for the worship of the " moun-
tain god," — the tiger. They are somewhat better built than those for
reynard, because stone is plentiful ; — about two to three feet high, and
two feet square, miniature Chinese houses, and like those of the fox,
have no likeness of any kind within. There are few large temples out-
side the towns. The mountain god, like that of the plain, is worshipped
on the 1st and 15th of each month.
The people in the villages and inns along the route were very
friendly, — quite ready to talk of religion or anything else, but most
curious of course regarding foreign customs. The more educated were
always anxious to disown any connexion with the worship of dead
men and idols, endeavouring to prove as close a relation as possible
between their worship and the " true doctrine," our discussions almost
always ending in the native saying, — '^ Your doctrine is excellent ; the
December.] and missionary journal. 349
laws of righteousness and propriety are the same everywhere under
heaven." In one inn I asked the landlord, how often he paid his devo-
tions to the " god of wealth," whose images, titles and altars are set up
in the innermost chamber of every house ? " On the 1st and 15th of
the month,*' was the reply. " That is not very often," I remarked.
" Why worship of tener f he said, "frequent or seldom it is all one;
he will not give wealth." It is easy to direct their attention to the one
living and true God, and the many truths implied in His existence and
relations to us. As a rule they politely assent to every proposition, but
at heart the Chinese in this province are very sceptical and practically
materialistic.
There are only two towns on the way to Corea ; first Sin-yang, two
hundred and forty li or three days journey, is a heen^ and the local su-
perior of Feng-whang cheng. The principal part of the town is outside
the city walls, which however enclose a small town as well as the govern-
ment offices. The people of this smaller town are almost all engaged
in working steatite, which they call jade ; they make pipe mouth-pieces
innumerable and a variety of ornaments. The better classes are not
very accessible ; the usual heen pride of learning is not diminished here.
This town is memorable to me, as the first place where I met with
public opposition, my principal opponent being a wealthy Mahomme-
dan. As a rule the Chinese of this province are polite to a degree, and
whatever they think, do not avow hostility.
Feng-whang cheng is four hundred and twenty li hence. When the
weather is favorable, the journey is accomplished in from four and a
half to _^six days, by " small " or travelling cart, and from eight to
twelve by " large " or goods cart. It is the last Chinese town on the
way to Corea ; indeed I found that at a certain part of the road, the
Corean gate was south just as far as Feng-whang cheng was north, and
could be reached without seeing the town ; the two places being thirty
li distant. Feng-whang cheng is the seat of a pretty brisk trade, princi-
pally samshoo and pulse, which are sent south-west to Ta-goo shan, to be
exported south. The po})ulation of Feng-whang cheng, as of Sin-yang,
I would set down at about twenty thousand. There I got some Corean
pears, five to the catty, with a much thicker and greener skin than that
of the Chinese, and capable of becoming a good pear by cultivation.
Between Fenw-whanorchenor and the Corean gate lies a magnificent
pile of mountains, called Feng- whang shan, of the coarse red granite re-
ferred to, and of a character similar to the still grander and much
more extensive range called Chien shan (the thousand peaks), more
than two hundred Zi ISl. E. of this part. Feng-whang shan is the abode
of tigers, wolves, deer, pheasants without number, and the stricter
350 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
sect of Taoisi recluses. These latter wear their hair uncut, do not build
houses of any kind, but live in caves, and profess to eat only the na-
tural produce of the mountain woods. This must be scanty fare in-
deed, if not more abundant than I could discover, on the high and
steep hill which I scaled. In the Chien shan, besides these there
is a great number of the less strict sect, who shave their heads
like the Buddhist recluses, build houses, cultivate a small piece of
ground, beg and marry. Married or unmarried, the " laity " do not
believe in the existence of one chaste monk or nun.
In Feng-whang cheug I had to remain six days before the Corean
gate was opened. During these days I preached and sold Scriptures?
tracts and Siii pao, in all parts of the town. Though said to bo the
most lawless town in all China, there was no ruffianly conduct. The
only proofs of lawlessness were the very high stone walls surrounding the
better houses, the number of watcliman's guns firing during the night,
and the constant tales of robbers seen, met, or apprehended. Four were
taken on the day I entered. I was invited by a number of merchants,
whether from earnestness I know not, to establish a mission and open a
chapel, that they might know all about this doctrine. Here my most inte-
resting friend was a Mahommedan,-— a native doctor and great reader.
The Corean Gate is the name given to a small village, the most
advanced outpost of China towards Corea. At the extreme east end
of a pretty long street, but standing out from and at right angles to it,
is a small house over thirty feet long divided into three parts. The
north and south portions are rooms with the ordinary hang, in which
the tax collectors live. The central division is the gate, through which
all goods imported or exported must pass and have duty levied. The
eastern side of this division is a gate of solid boards, with a par-
ticularly clumsy, large, but strong iron lock. The western side is closed
in by a gate of perpendicular spars, not very strong. Thus the col-
lectors can at once close out the Corean and Chinese worlds. Before
the market opens, there is a thoroughfare at each end of this house,
the gates being closed. On the opening day there were a number of
men employed in digging a trench from the north and south ends of
the house, to the eastern end of each side of the street. Thus the only
mode of communication is through the gate, — a precaution taken
against smuggling.
In a line with the east sida of this house, is a row of small elms,
running from the high hill immediately north of the gate, across a
valley of a few hundred yards wide, to the first southern range of hills.
This is the boundary line between Chinese and neutral ground. Tlie
neutral ground is a desert, though the valley is of excellent soil. Some
December.] and missionary journal. 351
venturesome Chinese have gone a good way into] the neutral territory,
and cultivate but do not live upon some ground among the mountains,
off the Corean route. Even this they do at the risk of life, though the
Coreans may wink at this ^' invasion," to keep on good terms with the
Cliinese. Extending ninety li to the east, the neutral ground ends on the
bank of the Yaloo. On the other bank of this river is Oorea, and certain
death is the portion of the Chinaman found on that side. The
nearest Corean town is twenty li from the river, and is seen from the
neutral side. The capital of Corea is about three hundred and fifty li
from the gate.
On Monday, the 10th day of the 9th moon, I was informed that a
number of Coreans had crossed the river, and were encamped sixty li
from the gate ; nearer they dared not come, till the gate was formally
0}jened. That afternoon I saw about twenty Coreans, chiefly seivants,
clad in garments which had once been white. They came to secure
and prepare lodgings for their employers.
Next day a deputation waited on the magistrate of Feng-whang
cheng, formally to announce their arrival, and desire to have the gate
opened. At sunrise on Wednesday morning, the said magistrate, clad
in silks, took his chair, and guarded by some twenty soldiers from Mouk-
den, started for the gate. After breakfasting in the government offices
in the village, he proceeded to the gate and sat down on a bench. The
clumsy lock was removed, the Corean magistrate (one of taotai rank)
entered, handing the Chinese magistrate eight shoes of sycee as a dou-
ceur, and each of the three collectors and the gate-keeper one shoe
each ; the Chinese magistrate took his departure almost immediately,
and the way was cleared for the Corean merchants, who came up in
considerable numbers. The collectors are, — a local one, another from
Moukden, and the third from Newchwang (or Yingts'), probably with
the design of acting as checks.
I was told the market would not be in full swing for another week,
the Coreans never feeling at home till the return of the superior ma-
gistrates who accompany them. I was much disappointed, and resolv-
ing to return if possible at a more favourable time, did what I could
in the way of preaching and endeavouring to sell copies of gos})els, <fec.
I was successful enough in getting an audience and a hearing for the
greater part of the afternoon ; they were however far more curious as
to the texture of my clothing than concerning the doctrines I preached.
But nothing would induce them to purchase, though several Chinese
set them the example. I asked one intelligent-looking merchant if he
understood what I said, when he would not purchase a book ; he did
understand but the book was of "no use." One elderly gentleman
352 THE CHINESE RECORDER [Novembor-
with a look of great suspicion in his handsome features, whispered in
the ear of younger men looking at the books. I understood that fear
of the magistrates present was the true reason of their shyness. One
merchant of about fifty years of age called in upon me while at tiffin.
After a long conversation in Mandarin, which he talked fluently, lie ac-
cepted one or two small books with gratitude. He was as anxious to
know all about me as he was to avoid any examination regarding his
own country. I observed that he pronounced the / sound p, as /aw,
pan, I was told all his countrymen do the same.
Judging by our western notions, the Coreans are a much hand-
somer race than the Chinese ; in feature and bearing there is a much
closer resemblance to the western. I suspect however that their
bravery when thoroughly tested, will not prove superior to that of the
Chinese. To make experiment, I several times strode quickly along
the narrow side-way, through large groups, looking downward or straight
before me as if unobservant of them, sometimes usinor an authoritative
" walk " if their backs were turned ; they invariably made w^ay in the
manner of a Chinese crowd in similar circumstances, with the alacrity
and expression of those who fear a blow. Once I laughed at some re-
mark by a young merchant, a Corean mocked my laugh. A glance of
surprise and a seeming frown sent him skulking behind his fellows. The
Chinese there say that the bravery of the Coreans on occasion of the
last two invasions, arose from the circumstance that they fired from
behind rocks high above the range of the guns below ; but that on level
ground one foreigner would put twenty of them to flight. From their
manner I believe this to be not far from the truth.
The coolies were clad in cotton garments far from clean, and differ-
ing little from the Chinese dress ; their bead-gear was a piece of dirty
cotton. The "respectable" merchant wore a long night-dress-like
garment of cotton, white as linen, and a much finer fabric than any of
Chinese weaving. This dress was tied by a knot of the same cloth
underneath the right arm. They also wore the conical Corean hat of
beautifully-woven horsehair. Those who had " titles " of scholarship
had, in addition to their white dress, two narrow strips of blue flowing
down the side from the shoulder. The magistrates alone are allowed
to dress in that blue so common among the Chinese.
Unlike the Japanese their written language is wholly in the Chi-
nese character, which they pronounce in their own language, differing
in toto from the Chinese spoken language.
They have precisely the same forms and sects of religion as the
Chinese. Their women keep their feet of the natural size. Their mar-
riages are still more imposing than the Chinese : — more feasting and a
good deal of horse-racing attending them.
I
December.] AND missionary journal. 353
1 had read and heard of the largo Corean bull, but was not prepar-
ed for the magnificent proportions of some of them. The Chinese ox is
like our short-horn ;— the Corean is of the same class ; but the largest
Chinese bull would appear insignificant beside the smaller of the Corean
breed ; while the largest animals would throw into the shade the best I
have seen at agricultural shows. The neck and fore-quarters are of enor-
mous weight, showing what vast capacity for fattening these animals
possess, and would attain under the managemeut of stock-keepers at
home. In order to drive them, a stout brass ring of half a foot diameter
is thrust into the nose ; to this ring the reins are tied. Speaking of the
cruelty of this practice, the Coreans said it was the only way tliey
could master these formidable " helps," especially as they were very
ready to gore a man to death. This I could believe from their fiery and
fearless eye, which was in keeping with their great strength.
The cart drawn by each of these bulls, was composed of a couple
of shafts and a few cross spars, on which were laid whatever goods
were carried. The wheel is higher than that of the Chinese cart, being
three Chinese feet and a half diameter, with sixteen radiating spokes.
It is all of wood ; hence I infer that Corea must be a poor country, else
the merchants could afford iron rims ; also that the country cannot be
very hilly and rocky, for severe jolting would smash the wheels to pieces.
TTie Coreans were very averse to letting me know anything of
their government. In the capital they have six boards, corresponding
to those of Peking, with gradations of rank precisely like those of the
Chinese. Before starting for the east, I saw and conversed with a
Corean here. He denied any change in the government of his country.
At the gate I discovered that this man was outlawed, and had fled for
his life. (He would subsist by selling quack Corean medicine, — in great
repute among the Chinese). The Chinese at the gate confirmed the story
of the Corean, but this would not explain the prohibitory laws against
British goods. The old gentleman who called on me at the inn, helped
to give a satisfactory reason. The government was not changed ; the
king was not changed ; the king was twenty-six years of age. His
uncle never had been king, but had been regent ; this year he ceased
to be so, as the king was of age. The government is certainly as tyran-
nical and as jealously isolated as ever. Foreign goods had been pro-
hibited because there was trouble with Japan, and Japan w^as in league
with wai-gwo. It is probable they consider " foreign kingdom " is a
small country in alliance with Japan, and that in forbidding the
foreign cottons, Japan "svould suffer no little damage.
There is a market four times each year at the Corean gate ; once
in the third moon, the gate being open three or four months ; again iu
354 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
the eighth, open for about three weeks ; in the ninth for about six
weeks ; and lastly in the last month, for nearly a month. On each occa-
sion the Feng-whang cheng magistrate receives a gratuity. The third
and ninth moons being important markets, the gate is opened by the said
magistrate in person ; and he receives four hundred taels on each occa-
sion. The eighth and last moons are not so important ; the gate is opened
by a subordinate, and the gratuity is two hundred taels each time.
At the opening of the gate in the ninth moon, the principal em-
bassy of the year sets out for Peking under Chinese escort, which has
to be well paid for its hospitable services. There are other two during
the year, — so the Chinese there say.
For each hundredweight of goods carried from'^Yingts' to the gate,
the carter receives $1. 50. The Chinese tax at the gate is in round
numbers $0. 25 per piece. The Corean collector has his tax. A tax is
again and again levied during the transit of the goods. They are sold
at the gate for little less than double the cost in Yingts'. The Corean
retail seller charges nearly double the gate price. The Coreans purchase
only the very best available article.
In marketing it ia " Greek meet Greek." The Corean merchant
sells ginseng, ox-hide, paper, human hair and gold ; the two former being
the principal items. He wants to purchase foreign cottons and Chinese
produce. After the usual haggling the goods are sold. The Corean hur-
ries away to sell his ginseng, &c., but on no terms will he sell to the man
who sold him any goods. He wishes to convert his own goods into ready
money, and pays or promises to pay his creditor at next half-yearly
market. From this I infer again that Corea is a poor country, and that
these men have no capital at their disposal, or that interest is still higher
with them than among the Chinese, and a high rate of interest betokens
very limited capital. It is easily understood that no Chinaman would
incur the risk of letting his goods go whither he cannot follow, were
prices not highly remunerative. As a rule the Chinaman gets security ;
sometimes assurer and assured fail to put in an appearance.
Any one may see hence the advisability of having the Corean ports
opened tq foreign trade, ere Eussia come down and carry out the
present monopoly system. If Coreans purchase foreign goods under
such repelling circumstances, what might not be the demand for those
goods if delivered at much less than half present cost. I am by no
means slightly interested in looking forward to such a result, though
chiefly anxious for the introduction into that kingdom of imperishable
goods, sold without money and without price. Meantime the gate can
)be and should be utilized.
JTbwchwang, November 4tb, 1874.
Decembor.J and missionary journal. 355
THE PROPOSED "GENERAIi CONFEKENCE OF ALL THE
MISSIONARIES IN CHINA."
THE circular letter which has recently been forwarded to all Protes-
tant missionaries in China, proposing a united conference to be
held at some early date, will not fail to elicit a vast amount of sym-
pathy amongst all persons interested in the spread of the Gosj^el in the
east. As we are reminded by the letter in question, "union is
strength," and brotherly intercourse a thing much to be desired as a
means to common action in the work of elevating the Chinese.
But tempting as the prospect held out before us is, it may be well
that we should think twice upon the desirability of a conference before
we do anything to bring it about. It is not a pleasant task to aj)pear
to throw cold water on any scheme like the present, and yet it appears
to the writer of this paper that there are many weighty objections to
the course proposed, which ought to be stated at the outset. It would
be a very disastrous result of the conference, if instead of exhibiting
unity amongst missionaries, it should succeed in exaggerating in the eyes
of the outside world the differences that really exist amongst us. There
is very little fear that unseemly altercations would arise in the course
of the meetings, or that discussions would be embittered by the intro-
duction of vexed questions ; but in order to preserve harmony and good-
will throughout the sittings of the conference, will it not be absolutely
necessary to ignore most of the really important questions affecting the
progress of Christianity in China? For instance, in order to have
really united action in missionary enterprise, it is surely very important
that the term used to designate God should be uniform. There is rea-
son to hope that missionaries will ultimately settle down into a uniform
use of a word by which to speak of God, but this result will be brought
about quietly and not through discussions. A great deal of the acrimony
which some years ago disgraced the discussion of the meaning of the
words jp)^ and J^ *J^ has already died away, and anything which would
tend to revive it mugt be deplored. At the same time, for a confer-
ence to meet for the discussion of important questions and to ignore
this, would be tantamount to a confession that to one most import
tant point, we dare not even allude for fear of provoking an un-
seemly debate. Another question of scarcely inferior importance is
the observance of the Lord's day. Many missionaries are making the
fourth commandment the basis of their teaching on this subject, and are
refusing to admit to the Christian church any Chinese who carry on
their ordinary occupations on Sunday. Others, again, are pursuing
a wholly different plan, — are publicly teaching that the fourth command--
356 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November
ment is nofc of universal or permanent obligation, and insist only that
their converts shall be regular in their attendance on public worship
' on the Lord's day. Now feeling on both sides is strong in regard to this
point, and a public discussion would inevitably endanger harmony and
good-will ; but surely so serious a question as this, affecting vitally
the development of the church, ought not to be passed over in silence
at a general conference ! Again, Protestant theology is a somewhat
uncertain quantity, and very varying views of truth are presented by
different missionaries both to the heathen and to the native Christians.
There are some missionaries who in all their teachinrr assume the
universal Fatherhood of God, while there are others who never speak
of God as the Father of mankind in general, and regard Him only as
the Father of the regenerated. Within the knowledge of the present
writer, there are missionaries who have been known to state publicly
that Confucius is probably now in heaven, while other missionaries
have been known to state publicly that Confucius is certainly in hell.
Such statements open up the whole question of the attitude which Chris-
tianity assumes towards heathen systems, — one of the most momentous
questions which a missionary can consider. Instances might easily be
multiplied, to show that the real divisions which are likely to hinder our
work, are not so much differences of church organization, — those can
without difficulty be waived, — but differences of a far more funda-
mental nature. To discuss these differences at a general conference
would do nothing but harm ; to pass them over as if they had no ex-
istence, or as if they were a matter of no consequence, would be to
give to the whole conference a character of unreality.
When we pass from theological to practical questions, we
find here also really important matters that must absolutely be ex-
cluded from public discussion, on account of the strong feeling enter-
tained in regard to them. It is only necessary to give one or two ex-
amples. There are amongst missionaries some who greatly deplore
what they consider the excessive expenditure of missions. They be-
lieve that the large mission buildings which adorn many compounds,
are positive hindrances to the spread of Christianity, and that mis-
sionary expenditure generally might be considerably reduced with
great advantage to our work. The question is an extremely delicate
one, and those who hold these opinions do not, for many reasons, wish
unduly to drag them into prominence ; but they would be very sorry
for the question to be wholly ignored as a trifling or insignificant one,
in a conference which was ostensibly called together to consider. matters
affecting missionary operations. If however the question were publicly
discussed, no good would come of the discussion, and it would be almost
I
December.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 357
sure to lead to remarks being made which would give pain on one side
or the other.
Then, to give one more illustration, it is well known that some mis-
sionaries complain rather bitterly of interference in their work by other
missions. They maintain that converts are sometimes unfairly enticed
away from the church to which they properly belong into another, or
that converts who are suspended from communion in their own church
are received by the representatives of other missions. These are facts,
or are believed to be so, and it is useless to attempt to slur them over
for the purpose of an apparently harmonious gathering.
The very absence of all allusion to such subjects as have been
named above, — and more might be added to the list, — will give all by-
standers occasion for cavil. Unity is a source of strength, but the as-
sumption of unity, where there are really important differences, and
where those differences are notorious, may easily prove a source of
weakness, and may bring us and our conference into general contempt.
But that I may not be supposed to look wholly on the dark side
of the question, I hasten to acknowledge the good which might be ex-
pected to result from the proposed conference, though I cannot pre-
tend to think that it at all counterbalances the evil. If one may judge
from the programme of the Allahabad conference in 1872, there would
probably be papers read on such subjects as the following : — Preaching ;
Various forms of belief in China antagonistic to the Gospel ; Mis-
sionary education ; Native agency ; A native pastorate ; Orphan and
boarding schools ; Various translations of the Scriptures ; Progress in
missions ; and other kindred topics. Consultation on these questions
might be hoped to result in much good, but at the same time, some of
the good at all events, might be obtained equally successfully by other
means. A great deal of useful information might no doubt be put
into papers written for the conference. Specially would this be the
case with papers treating on Confucianism, Buddhism and Taoism.
But after all, probably very little of the information would be original,
and what was so would find a wider and more useful circulation if put
into the form of a magazine article. In like manner translations of the
Scriptures are better discussed in writing than in conversation. A
good article on the merits and demerits of any version could be read
and digested at leisure, and would be more useful than a paper once
read and then followed by a kind of desultory conversation.
In considering the benefits likely to result from mutual intercourse
and a comparison of the plans adopted in various parts of China, we
must not lose sight of the fact, that on all really important matters of
organization, most missionaries are somewhat strongly wedded to the
358 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
plans they are already trying to carry out. Where people are, so to
speak, agreed on the central principles of action, great gain would pro-
bably accrue from a comparison of experience and from consultation
as to details ; but where people are not agreed to this extent, discussion
is almost useless. Those who think e. g. that China is to be converted
mainly through the agency of boarding-schools and other instrumen-
talities for influencing the young, will not think that they can learn
much from others who throw all their energies into preaching, and vice
versa. Then again it is unfortunately the case that our practice very
often differs from our theories. Most missionaries, it is to be supposed,
believe more or less in preaching, but some of them scarcely ever preach.
Most missionaries would maintain that we ought not to employ unrelia-
ble and untrustworthy native agents, and yet such agents are employed.
Most missionaries would confess that if they have schools at all, they
ought to bestow time and attention upon them, and yet some do not do
so. The remedy for these defects is not to be found in a conference,
for the defects are already known and acknowledged ; it is to be found
in another quarter, to be alluded to directly.
Thus far I have spoken of only one side *of the 'proposed confer-
ence ; there is another, to which I regret to see that no reference is
made in the circular letter. ' It is to be presumed that one important
part of the programme would be some united acts of worship, thanks-
giving and prayer offered to Him whose work we are engaged in. In
view of the real state of things existing in the missionary field, it would
indeed be a great blessing if by some united consultation a day could
be set apart, and that soon, for united worship, — a sort of day of
general humiliation. We have far more need to commune with God
than with man in reference to our missionary work. If we, — the mis-
sionaries in every station throughout China, without respect to nation,
church or society, — should meet together to confess with shame before
God our half-heartedness, lack of earnestness and energy in our work,
our tendency to self-assertion, which so endangers the peace, harmony
and cooperation of those who, — whatever the difference of their theolo-
gical predilections, — are brethren and disciples of one master, an inesti-
mable blessing would be the result " Union is strength ;" but alas in
too many cases our union is little more than nominal, and so long as this
state of things continues to exist, it seems premature to say that the
time has come for a general conference.
The idea of a general conference, representing stations scattered
over an immense area of ground and including missionaries of various
nationalities, sounds well and has an imposing appearence. It would
no doubt cheer the hearts of many both at home and abroad, to hear
December.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 359
accounts of success from distant parts of China, and to learn from the
statistics that would probably be furnished by the conference the sum
total of Protestant Christians in China ; but in the opinion of the present
writer, all attempts to make an imposing appearance or to estimate re-
sults by count of heads, is a mistake, to say the least. Our work is the
work of ploughmen and of sowers, not of reapers ; and the " results " are
proportioned to the faith, energy, and common sense with which we pro-
secute our work. Directly we attempt to count results, — as some people
seem inclined to do, — according to the standard of the reaper, we assume
a wrong position and open a door to the cavils of unbelievers. They not
unnaturally begin to count the cost of our " results " in money, — so
many Chinamen converted at such-and-such an expenditure of money,
and they come to the conclusion that a converted Chinaman is a very
costly article.
To sum up in a few words the ideas which have prompted this
paper : Shall we not do well to begin our united acts of worship and
of brotherly intercourse in our respective stations, and afterwards
launch out into something more magnificent ? Is it desirable to summon
a conference, at which many if not most of the vital questions touching
missionary effort must not be so much as referred to ? Would it not be
better for those who have any information to impart, on any of the
subjects which would probably come up for discussion at a conference,
to find some way of communicating their information in writing ? A
volume of "Essays on Missionary Topics, by various writers," might deal
with many questions that a conference must eschew, and might be pro-
ductive of some good. Lastly, would it not be desirable to endeavour to
arrange for a day (or a week) to be specially set apart throughout China
for humiliation and prayer in connexion with our work ? To do this it
is not necessary either that we should all repair to Shanghai, nor that
we should wait to carry the plan into operation until October, 1876.
Thank God ! whatever differences may characterize our theology or our
opinions on practical questions, we are all one when we meet in prayer;
and even our differences, theological and practical, may be beneficial to
us, if they help us to remember that the task before us is to make the
Chinese Christians, and not merely theologians, and to bring them, not
a new set of opinions, but eternal life through the knowledge of the
only God and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent.
360
THE CHINESE RECORDER
fNovember-
FSALM XXV. 13.
1.
When through the leafless trees,
Tlie sound of war and trouble's voice are sighing,
When the old year' inidst gathering storms is
" His soul shall dwell at ease." [dying,
2.
When on the poisonous breeze,
The seeds of death like thistle-down are borne,
And strong men fall and fade as reaped coi'n,
"His soul shall dwell at ease."
3.
At night on raging seas, [gloom,
When waves Avliite-crested gleam amidst the
And in the whiiiwind's pause the storm bells
" His soul shall dwell at ease." [boom,
4.
When petty troubles teaze,
Or over church and state a black cloud lowers,
And darker grow the d;y-ing world's last hours,
"His soul shall dwell at ease."
5.
Calm as the hum of bees,
About the flowers at summer noontide still.
Though in the other hemisphere the winds howl
" His soul shall dwell at ease." [shrill,
6.
Not settled on his lees,
But up and doing till life's light expirea,
Or in his daily task, or 'mid the martyr fires,
"His soul shall dwell at ease."
7.
Or when on bended knees,
The weepers ask in agonizing prayer [near,
His life ;— but death in solenm march draws
" His soul shall dwell at ease." .
8.
And when the wicked freeze.
With horror colder than their opening tomb,
And shrinking, listening, hear^the words of doom,
" His soul shall dwell at ease."
9.
Who's soul ? The man that sees
His Saviour's precious blood wash out liis sins,
AVhose rest from Calvary's great toil begins,
"Z?w soul shall dwell at ease."
10.
And then beneath heaven's trees,
Under the vine and fig-tree ever blooming,
Without all fear of foe or trouble coming,
*' His soul shall dwell at ease."
11.
As his dear Lord shall please,
Wliether on some blest work his way he wings,
Or on the golden floor to harps all golden sings,
" His soul shall dwell at ease."
A. E. M.
REV. MILES JUSTICE KNOWLTON, D.D.
'PHIS well-known servant of Christ, recently removed, by an inscru-
table providence, from the scene of his earthly toil, to the home
of his heavenly rest, demands from us more than a passing record of
his death.
He was born on February 8th, 1825, in the little village of West
Wardsboro, among the green mountains of Vermont, and was the
youngest but one in a family of five children. His mother, whom he
resembled in many respects, was an example of high Christian piety
and womanly excellence, whose influence could not fail to make a deep
and lasting impression upon the lives and characters of her children ;
and, as in the case of other remarkable servants of Christ, it is highly
probable that his career of great usefulness in the church of God, was
principally due, under the agency of the Divine Spirit, to her godly
life and conversation, and to her earnest and believing prayers. His
father also was a man of sterling qualities and good common sense,
who commanded the respect of his tellow-townsmen, and represented
them for several years in the state legislature.
From an early age Miles exhibited a remarkable fondness for
books, in the study of which ho frequently became so absorbed as to
December.] AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL. 361
call down upon him the gentle rebuke of his parents. Thoy, however,
were far from discouraging this studious disposition ; but on the con-
trary, with a view to its cultivation, sent him while still younor, in
company with his elder brother, to the then flourishing academy at
West Townseud. There his mind seems, for the first time, to have defi-
nitely turned to the gospel ministry as that work to which, of all others,
he would desire to consecrate his future life.
After leaving the academy, and before entering college, ho taught
for one winter in a school of a neighbouring township, where religious
privileges were few, and the spiritual condition of the community
at a very low ebb. Then the true missionary spirit by which he was
moved, shewed itself in active labor for the welfare of his fellow-
countrymen. With that characteristic zeal and energy, which so
marked his subsequent career, he began at once to hold evening meet-
ings in various parts of the district; devoting to these and other
evangelistic works, all the time he could spare from his class-room ;
and not, as it is believed, without marked tokens of the divine blessino-.
There indeed, was a happy foreshadowing of those missionary
labours, which were to be carried on in a very different field, in a much
more extended sphere, and wuth still more marked success.
Both his collegiate and his theological studies were carried on at
the Madison University, New York, where his literary diligence and
genial temper won for him the esteem of the professors and the friend-
ship of his fellow-students. During his last collegiate year, his religious
life underwent a remarkable development. In the full assurance of
pardoned sin, and of acceptance with God, which he then realized,
his faith rose triumphant over every doubt, and placed him, from that
time forward, on a very high pedestal of Christian experience. He
gave himself up still more wholly and unreservedly to his Saviour ;
feeling it to be his highest honour and his greatest gain to be His and
His alone ; and to this period he often looked back with gratitude, as
that era in his past history, which most powerfully affected all his
future career.
The precise time in his theological course when he decided on
entering the foreign field, and committing himself to the great mission-
ary enterprize of the church, we have no means of ascertaining. His
earlier predilections were in favour of home missionary work, in the
vast and sadly neglected regions of the west. But this was not to be ;
his life was to be shaped, not by his own wishes, but by his divine
master's will ; and the instrument, it is believed, which was employed
for diverting his thoughts from one to the other, was the remark of a
fellow-student to the effect that " ho was unwilling to face the difficulties
and dangers of missionary work abroad." This, it is believed, brought
him to a serious reconsideration of the respective claims of the home
and foreign fields ; and,^ under the directing guidance of the Holy
Spirit, led to his determination to offer himself to the Baptist Mission-
ary Union ; by which society he was accepted and designated for China.
On October 8th, 1853, he was ordained at West Wardsboro. In
the following December, in company with his wife, Lucy Ann, the
daughter of James St. John, Esq. of Danbury, Connecticut, to whom[he
362 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
was united in marriage the previous July, he embarked in a sailing vessel
for China ; and in the June of 1854 he arrived at Ningpo, the sphere
of his future usefulness, a little more than twenty years ago. During
this time, with the exception of about two years, spent in the United
States for the recruitment of his health, he has laboured at this port,
and in the surrounding country, with a self-denying zeal, an untiring
devotedness, and a marked efficiency, which entitle him to be placed in
the foremast rank of modern Protestant missionaries.
In concluding this brief notice of our dear departed brother, ifc
may be well to specify a few features in his character, which preemi-
nently marked him as a " chosen vessel," fitted to bear his Master's
name before the gentiles.
1. His 7neek and gentle spirit. There is no quality, we believe, more
essential for a successful missionary to any people, and especially to the
Chinese, than this, which was possessed by Dr. Knowlton in a very
remarkable degree. His natural temper, doubtless, was very good,
but it was further softened and mellowed by the sweet influences of the
Holy Spirit, so as to make him resemble, more than ordinary Chris-
tians, or even ordinary missionaries, the " meek and lowly " Jesus.
Nor was this feature in his character unobserved or unadmired by the
watchful Chinese with whom he associated. There are no people, we
are persuaded, after long intercourse with them, who possess the power
of ffaufijinor character in a more accurate manner than the Chinese ;
and none, too, who are better fitted, whether by education or associa-
tion, for appreciating this very quality than they. And hence the great
importance, on the part of missionaries especially, of cultivating this
grace, if we would gain their confidence and affection. To such an
extent had Dr. Knowlton attained this quality, in the eyes of the
Chinese, that he was often designated by them "the Western Confucius,"
the highest compliment they could possibly pay him. However they
may have misunderstood his object, and misapprehended his message,
they gave him at least credit for very high moral placidity ; and this
was not only a great gain to him, but, what he valued much more, a
great gain too to the cause he represented.
2. His great singleness of purpose. Dr. Knowlton was indeed a
man, who had but one aim ever before his mind ; and that was, to
glorify his divine Redeemer, and to be an humble instrument in his
•hands to effect the salvation of his fellow-men. Like the great apostle
of the gentiles, he could say with all truthfulness and sincerity, " This
one thing I do." Having received, as he believed, his marching orders
from the great captain of his salvation, he never for a moment listen-
ed to any overtures, however inviting, to decline from the path which
his master had marked out for him. From the day he set his foot on
this heathen land, to the hour when he fell at his post, he steadily pur-
sued, with all the ardour and energy of his being, this one grand object
of his life. Though possessed of a studious temperament, and fond of
scholastic research, yet he never allowed a desire for literary distinction
or personal ease, to beguile him from his great work. His very studies
were all made subservient to this end, and his pen, which he wielded
freely, as his numerous publications shew, was always employed in the
December.] and missionary journal. 363
same direction. In a word, he was indeed emphatically a man of one
idea, whose whole soul was absorbed iu his Master's service.
3. His untiring persistency in active labour. Every one who knew
Dr. Knowlton, and had the means of ascertaining the manner in which
ho occupied his time, would gladly bear testimony to the fact, that as
he set before him one great object, which he felt was the only one really
worth living for, so he had always in hand some work bearing upon
that object. He was indeed no visionary sentimentalist, whose eflfort to
extend the cause of Christ exhausted itself in mere futile as})irations,
but one who was ^* abundant in labour," "instant in season and out of
season." Nor was his energy confined to any one department of mis-
sionary work, but with a versatality of genius, which is very rare, ex-
tended itself to all its various branches. Whether preaching to the
heathen, or teaching the native Christians, or instructing young men
for the ministry, or transacting numberless other matters, to which
the missionary has to attend, he was alike active, energetic, and un-
tiring. His chief ])leasure, however, consisted in telling the poor
heathen, whether in his chapel, by the road side, or wherever he had the
opportunity, the blessed tidings of his Saviour's love. So entirely did
this engross him, that when engaged in it he seemed to forget every-
thing else. The following incident, mentioned by one of his native
catechists, in an address to his fellow-countrymen, a few days after
Dr. Knovvlton's decease, will corroborate this. He and the Doctor had
been itinerating together in the district of Fung-hwa, some distance
from Ningpo, and as they were returning in a native boat, they stopped
at a small village by the river side to wait for the ebb tide. At this
place they went on shore to visit some of the surrounding hamlets, and
on their way back to the boat stopped in the village to s})eak to any
who might come to hear them. A crowd as usual collected round the
foreigner, and he at once began to preach the gospel to them. Their
attention was soon arrested, and his own spirit in consequence warmed.
Though tired and worn with his labours during the day he continued his
address. At length the boatman came to tell him the tide had turned,
— that it was time to go. The good Doctor persisted, heedless of time and
tide. The boatman carae a second time and urged him to cease speak-
ing, assuring him that, if they did not leave at once, they need not
think of reaching Ningpo that night. This too was soon forgotten, and
he did not bring his address to a close until the exhaustion of his phy-
sical strength compelled him to do so, although the result was his deten-
tion at the village until the next tide, to the great indignation of the
boatman, but also to the great delight of the villagers.
But it is now time to bring this very im])ertect obituary notice of
our dear and honored brother to a close. On the 10th of September
last, in the prime of life, in the full maturity of his powers, and in the
midst of his abundant labours, by a mysterious dispensation, which we
understand not now, but which we shall know hereafter, he suddenly
succxmibed to an acute attack of dysentery, falling at his post on the
battle-field, like a good soldier of Christ, with his armour on. May it
be ours, who are left behind, to follow him, even as he followed Christ.
NiNGPo, November 17th, 1874.
364 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
Dear Sir,—
I hope that your request for frequent and full communications,
containing items of interest from the various mission fields, will be
heeded. In former years, there was a sad lack in this respect. I
suppose the reason of it was, that missionaries have so much writiuo^ of
that kind to do for the secretaries and church papers at home, that they
get tired of it, and when they w^rite for the Recorder, prefer to
write on some fresh topic for discussion, rather than to go over the
details of missionary work, concerning which they have already written
so much. Artemus Ward once said that in his opinion, a comic paper
w^as improved by having a joke in it occasionally. It seems to me
that his position on that point is irrefragable ; and it seems to me
equally clear, that a missionary journal is very much improved by hav-
ing some items of missionary news occasionally. Let us all, then, con-
sent to go to the trouble required, and inform each other of the state
and progress of the work in our different fields.
I have lately made a trip, in company with Rev. F. Ohlinger,
through the southern portion of our work, embracing the district of
^S 'Jb Fuh-ch'ing, and the prefecture of ^ 'fj^ Hsing-hua. In the
district of Fuh-ch^ing, we have five circuits, viz.: — the Fuh-ch-ing,
with three chapels and preaching-places ; the Jjg -^ Yii-ch^i, six ; the
4ji gg Niu-t^ien, fifteen ; the ^^ ^ Chiang-chiug, six ; and the jg ^
Hsieh-chiang, five ; making a total of thirty-five chapels and preaching-
places in the district. A native presiding elder has oversight of the
district, and holds a quarterly meeting on each circuit, composed of
the traveling and local preachers, exhorters and stewards. Each cir-
cuit has a senior and junior preacher, who visit every preaching-place
on the circuit according to a regular plan. In some circuits, there
are several local j^reachers and exhorters, who follow their own avoca-
tions during the week, and help the circuit preachers in holding ser-
vices at the various preaching-places on Sunday.
During our late trip we visited every circuit in this district. We
attended a quarterly meeting of the Niu-t^ien circuit, held at ^ g Tung-
ying. The chapel being too small for the occasion, the service was held
out of doors, close to the sea-shore. An awning had been erected, which
would cover the heads of the preachers, and a portion of the audience,
which numbered from a hundred and fifty to two hundred persons, who
gave quiet attention to all the services. These consisted of a " love feast,"
or ex})erieuce meeting, preaching, and the Lord's suppjjr. Eleven persons
were baptized, and about sixty partook of the communion. The whole
occasion was one of solemn interest. This is a very prosperous circuit,
having a hundred and fifty-seven members and two hundred and thirty-
nine probationers. I must repeat to you a remark by the presiding elder,
^;fj^ Li Yu-mei. Sj)oaking of the progress of the telegraph, he
said : " The world has but one ear now ! one place speaks, and all other
places at once hear."
December.] and missionary journal. 3G5
On the Hsieh-chiang circuit, wo visited two preaching-places.
The work was in quite a prosperous state. There are fifty-nine iiitiii-
bers and seventy-three probationers on the circuit. The members \n cro
in a state of great activity, preparing for the annual mooting, which is
to be held this year at Hsieh-chiang. Some of them had gone over
twenty miles to a hill region to purchase boards and carry them liome,
to make seats for use at the meeting. We are hoping and praying
that the meeting may prove a great blessing to the people of that region.
On the Chiang-ching circuit, eighty-one members and a hundred
and four probationers were reported. One aged member had just died
in the faith of the gospel.
The Fuh-ch^ing circuit reported fifty-five members and seven pro-
bationers. This circuit, embracing the district city, is the least satisfac-
tory of our whole work in the district. Here we attended the district
meeting, where the preachers of the district were examined upon their
studies, and candidates were examined for recommendation to the an-
nual meeting, to enter the ranks of the traveling preachers. Tlie even-
ing services, and the Sunday exercises, were particularly interesting,
and developed a marked growth in grace and in vital spiritual exi)eri-
ence among the preachers. The burden of their petitions was the Psal-
mist's prayer : " Create in me a clean heart, 0 God." Forty-three per-
sons joined in the communion on Sunday.
Our visits on the Yu-ch'i circuit were confined to the town of Yu-
ch^i and the island of JjQ [^ Chiang-yin. This is quite an interesting
island, close to the Fuh-ch^ing coast. The people say that in former
days, considerable gold was found there. A few of the people are now
finding that which is more precious, — salvation through the Lord Jesus
Christ. May the whole island speedily be brought to him ! We united
a couple in marriage while there, and partook with the guests of the
wedding feast, which contained many articles to which we had not been
accustomed on such occasions at home, and of which we partook with
great moderation. The last quarterly meeting of the ecclesiastical
year had not been hold when we were on this circuit, and I did not ob-
tain its statistics. Those of the other five circuits sum up : — Members,
352 ; probationers, 423 ; baptisms during the year, 73 ; deaths, 13 ;
expulsions, 12 ; Sunday-school scholars, 300.
In the prefecture of Hsing-hua, we have nine circuits with an aggre-
gate of about three hundred and fifty members, and two hundred and
fifty probationers. Our first visit was to the island of Lam-yit "^ 0,
which we approached from the the Fuh-ch^ing coast, making the passage
in a native boat in three hours and a half, with a fair wind. We have
three stations on tlie island. The day-schools for girls at two of the villages
are in a very prosperous state. There are thirty-seven girls in the two
schools, — all making good progress. Some of them can re])oat the whole
gospel of Matthew ; and quite a number know the catechism and the
hymn book from beginning to end. They are also learning to write cha-
racters well. There is a goodly number of the children of heathen among
them, who carry gospel truth into their homes. At ^ ^Ij Yiin-li, a
new chapel has just been finished, almost entirely at the expense of one
member, who is in easy circumstances. The work on the island is an
366 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
interesting and promising one. Members, about sixty ; probationers,
twenty.
From Lam-yit, we crossed in three hours to ^1^ ^ Wu-hsii, (Ock-
seu) where we spent six hours with the keepers of the lighthouse.
This island is probably not excelled by any on the whole coast of China
in interest for the geologist and mineralogist. Iron ore, copperas, mica,
quartz, and probably cinnabar abound. Evidences of powerful vol-
canic action are manifest. It is well worth a visit from gentlemen who
make mineralogy a special study. There are very few Chinese on the
island now ; but in the deep-lishing season, there are large numbers of
them. They will begin to collect within a month from this time.
From this island, w^e crossed to the Hsing-hua coast. The latter
part of the trip was more exciting than agreeable. The wind rose high,
the waves made themselves very familiar onboard our little craft, dark-
ness came on, and we were approaching a dangerous coast, while the
captain and first mate were having a loud and angry dispute as to the
location of two rocks near the entrance to our harbor. A good provi-
dence brought us safely through, however ; and about 10 P. M., we
were safe within our chapel at ^ jj P^u-hsi. Our chief member there
is a leper, although the disease seems to be of a very mild type. Among
the members are several very intelligent women, and some more than
ordinarily bright and interesting children. From this place, we walked
seventeen miles, most of the way through a driving N. E. rain-storm, to
^ ^ Hu-shih, a thriving market place. Here we have a very neat
chapel, erected principally at the cost of one member. Next day, we
walked thirteen miles to the prefectural city of Hsing-hua. For the
last three or four miles, the road was submerged; and the water was
from ankle to knee deep. There was no help for it, and so my stock-
ing and shoes went oft ; pants were rolled up above high-water mark,
and for an hour and a half we waded our way to the city. We enjoyed
our hearty welcome when we reached our chapel ; and appreciated the
kindness of f^, ^ j| Hsii Pao-mei, our sturdy presiding elder. Be-
fore we had fairly righted ourselves, a messenger arrived from Foo-
chow, with good tidings from loved ones there, and letters and papers
from America. They came wath cheer and refreshment to our spirits,
after the experiences of the past two days. On the Hsing-hua circuit,
we have about fifty members, and thirty probationers. We have also a
model Christian book-store in the city, kept in an exceedingly neat and
tasty manner ; and the accounts of which are kept with a method and
regularity that are worthy of all praise. The member who has charge
seems to have been made specially for that business.
Our last visit in the prefecture was to gj J^ Han-chiang, on which
circuit we have some thirty members and ten probationers. The mem-
bers have just purchased a very large and eligible site for a chapel and
parsonage, costing, with repairs, about 100,000 cash. The sedan ride,
homeward, over the vast Hsing-hua plain, covered with thousands of
acres of luxuriantly growing rice, with hero and there exquisite views
out to sea, was charming indeed.
In a very desultory way I have given you a little missionary news.
It is posiblo that some of your readers may have^questions suggested to
December.] and missionary JOUttNAL. 3(57
their minds by what I have written. Tjet such freely ask what they
desire, and I will take pleasure in answering. By this course, pur-
sued in all cases, we may help each other in our work not a little.
S. L. Baldwin.
FoocHOW, November 12th, 1874.
restoration of a dethroned king.
Dear Sir, —
Will you permit me to say a few words in favour of the poor
king Haiton /, of Little Armenia, deposed so arbitrarily by one of
your contributors. In No. 5 of your periodical, p. 28(3, I find a
correction of my statement about this king. I have indeed made a
mistake in stating, that Haiton went to the Mongol court in 1246, for
it was about 1254 that this journey took place. But it is not this mis-
take, which your correspondent tries to correct. He declares my state-
ment erroneous^ that Baiton, the traveller to the Mongol court in the
middle of the 13th century was king of Little Armenia^ and thus imputes
the same error to Klaproth^ D'Ohsson and Yule^ for these illustrious in-
vestigators into ancient Asiatic history and geography, all agree in as-
cribing to this traveller the rank of king. I therefore have good rea-
son for insisting upon the correctness of my statement.
Haiton /, king of Little Armenia went to the court of Mangou khan
about 1254. His narrative has been translated by Klaproth in the
Nouveau Journal Asiatique, xii, p. 273 seqq. (I have seen it). King Haiton
in his latter years abdicated and became a monk ; as did at a later date
his son Haiton II, and again their kinsman Haiton, prince of Gorigos,
the historian. The latter visited Avignon, and there in 1307 dictated his
history of Asia in French to Nicolas Falcon. It contains in sixty
chapters, a geography of Asia, the history of the Mongol khan's, etc.
(I have access to it). Col. Yule in his Cathay, cxcv, gives an extract
of a part of it. Thus there were three Haitons, Your correspondent
evidently confounds the historian (who indeed never was king) with
the traveller Haiton I, king of Little Armenia. This is evident from
his statement, that his traveller took orders in 1305. I have compared
the article quoted by your correspondent, in the Mem. cone. Us Chinois,
vol. v, p 11. There it is stated, that Hayton is the author of a " histoire
orientale." Nothing is said about his having been a traveller.
Si tacuisses !
E. B.
Peking, November 7th, 1874.
I
correction of an error.
Dear Sir,—
In Mr, Scarborough's interesting account of medical missions on
])p. 137-152, in the present volume, he speaks of the establishment of the
Medical Missionary Society in China at Canton in 1838, and of the in-
terest which this benevolent effort excited among the foreigners then
368 THE CHINESE RECORDER [November-
living there. The formation of the society was the suitable sequence
of the labors of Dr. Parker at Canton during the previous two years,
which had attracted the approval and the donations of both natives and
foreigners. The mission of the A. B. C. F. M. of which he was a mem-
ber, took the responsibility of the initial expense of hiring a house and
furnishing it for the accommodation of patients, but this outlay was
soon reimbursed by the donations of the community. When the lease
of the house expired, its owner, Howqua, allowed its free use for the
hospital, and this he continued for the next twenty years till it was
burned in 1856.
The hospital at Macao was bought by the Medical Missionary
Society, through the agency of Dr. Colledge, but was not his gift, as Mr.
Scarborough has inferred from the report of the meeting given in the
Chinese Repository, vol. vii. p. 35. Messrs. Dent & Co. sold it at
a very cheap rate for the pur]3ose ; and when Hongkong was establish-
ed, the proceeds of its sale in 1843 enabled the society to erect another
building there under the direction of Dr. Hobson. Since his return to
England in 1839, Dr. Colledge has not, I think, taken such personal
interest in the Medical Missionary Society. A Swedish knight, Sir A.
Ljungstedt, wrote an account of his gratuitous medical efforts among
the Chinese at Macao from 1827 to 1832, during which time he re-
lieved over four thousand patients. The funds for this purpose were
all furnished by donations, but the personal labors of Dr. Colledge
were very onerous in this way, and have been commemorated in a
fine engraving of Chinnery's painting representing him instructing a
patient how to use cataract spectacles. The philanthropic labors of
Dr. Colledge therefore fairly entitle him to divide the honors with Dr.
P. Parker of commencing medical missions in China.
S. W. WXLLIAMS.
Dear Sir, —
The writer's attention has been called to an extract from a letter
of the Eev. H. Loomis, published in the last number of this journal,
respecting the union of native churches in Japan, and he has been re-
quested to furnish some information on the subject.
The first Protestant native church was formed at Yokohama in
1872, under the name of " The Church of Christ at Yokohama." Its
members from the first refused to adopt any other designation, and to
have any connection, other than a purely spiritual one, with any parti-
cular body of Christians in other lands, declaring that they regarded all
believers in the Lord Jesus Christ as their brethren.
In the autumn of the same year, a convention of Protestant mis-
sionaries in Japan was called to meet at Yokohama, to deliberate upon
questions relating to the propagation of Christianity in that country.
All the missions, except those of the American and English Episcopal
churches were represented at that convention. In the course of its
proceedings, a resolution was passed unanimously, that *^ whenever they
were called uf)on to assist in the organization of native churches, they
December. j and missionary journal. 369
would endeavor to give them a name as catholic as that of * The Church
of Christ/ and to have the government of the churches in the hands
of pastors, elders and deacons, with the consent of the brethren." The
quotation is made from memory.
In 1873, a ])ortion of the membership of the Yokohama church
who had taken up their residence in Yedo, including one of the elders,
])resentod a formal request to be set off from the Yokohama church, and
organized into a church at the capital. The request was granted, and
the new church at Yedo was organized, by a delegation from the church
at Yokohama, without the assistance of any foreigner, and upon the
same basis as the motlier church had adopted. The Yedo church also
invited the Eev. D. Tliompson to act as pastor until there should
be a native pastor to take his place. In the early part of the present
year, two other churches were organized, one at Kobe and the other at
Osaka, upon the same basis as those before mentioned. The mission-
aries of the American Board at Kobe and Osaka, numerically the largest
mission in Japan, are heartily in favor of abiding by the resolution of
the convention of 1872. They have organized two churches on that
plan, and will continue to do so hereafter.
Thus up to the early part of September last, there were, including
the one of which the Rev. Mr. Loomis writes, five native churches in
existence in Japan, four of which at least, are constituted upon one and
the same basis of unity as to name, creed and independency of all
organic connection with any church in Christendom, other than the
spiritual organism of the church universal. No church in a Christian
land can or does claim these churches as belonging to itself. It is deem-
ed sufficient to satisfy the truly Christian heart, that the members of
these churches have been reclaimed from heathenism and brought into
the fold of ^'the Good Shepherd."
In view of these facts it is difficult, — not to say impossible, — to see
wherein '' the attempt to organize union churches has proved a failure."-
This statement of the Rev. Mr. Loomis seems to imply that, the church
organized in connection with the American Presbyterian Mission at
Yokohama in September last, has been constituted upon a basis differing
from that of the four that preceded it. If so it is the first departure from
it, — a minority of one against the four that are pronounced to be failures.
Ao-ain, Mr. Loonn's states that " each mission is hereafter to work
separate." The printer has ])robably made him write *' separate" for
separately. But this is no new thing. Each mission must necessarily
work separately, for convenience and efficiency's sake, as well as for
financial reasons. Each brigade or corps of an army does its work
separately in a great siege, like that of Sebastopol. The whole besieg
ing force rarely, if ever makes its onset upon one and the same point
of the enemy's works. So likewise different missions must have their
respective plans and spheres of operation, while yet all aim at the
accomplishment of the same end, the salvation of men. So doing they
need not conflict with each other.
Mr. Loomis says that " the idea of independency was not original
with the natives, and is likely to work great harm." Probably it
did not occur to him, that it is far more difficult to account for their
370
THE CHINESE RECORDEB
[Novomber-
originating the idea of dependence upon and organic connection with
churches thousands of miles away, than the opposite one which they
have adopted. Having had some knowledge of the early views of the
native church at Yokohama, the writer is prepared to assert that the
idea of independency was original with its members, and the same idea
has somehow been prominent in the minds of all the other churches
organized previous to September, 1874. It is a comfort to think that
hitherto '^ great harm^^ has not resulted from this original and persis-
tent idea of the Japanese Christians ; for even Mr. Loomis speaks of
such a result as merely something likely to come to pass in the future.
Moreover, it is to be apprehended that this idea which has taken so
strong possession of the converted Japanese generally, — that they have
besought the missionaries to use their influence to prevent all sectarian
divisions among their countrymen, — will be found difficult to overcome,
should any foreigners attempt to oppose it.
S. K. Brown.
Sh^vnghai, December 4th, 1874.
Pi^si0itarg ^tk%.
^
BIRTHS.
At Victoria Park, London, on Septem-
ber 19tli, the wife of Eev. J. E.
Cardwell of Kewkeang, of a son.
At Canton, on September 25th, the wife
of Rev. B.C. Henry of a daughter.
At Ningpo, on October 8th, the wife
of Rev. G. Crombie of a son.
At Yokohama, on October 11th, the
wife of Rev. J. Ing of a daughter.
In Scotland (?), on October 25th (?), the
wife of Rev. J. Williamson, of the
China Inland Mission, of a daughter.
At Wu-ch'ang, on October 29th, the
wife of Rev. C. H. Judd of a son.
At Hongkong, on December 3rd, ih.e
wife of Rev. A. B. Hutchinson, of a
daughter.
MARRIAGES.
At Hongkong, on November 13th, at
St. John's Cathedral, by the Rev.
R. Hayward Kidd, m. a., Matthew
Dickson, m.d. of the English Presby-
terian Mission at Taiwan in For-
mosa, to Jane Hall Dickson, second
daughter of W. Dickson, Esq. Coat-
bridge, Glasgow, Scotland.
At Hongkong, on November 13th, at
' St. John's Cathedral, by the Rev.
R. Hayward Kidd, M. a., the Rev.
Robert Gordon, a. m., of the English
Presbyterian Mission at Amoy, to
Mary, second daughter of the Rev.
William Ingram, Free Church, Ro-
thiemay, Banffshire, Scotland.
DEATHS.
At London, on October 23rd, (a week
after arrival from China), Mrs. W.
D. Rudland, fo the China Inland
Mission.
At Yokohama on November 13th,
Hellen Louise infant daughter of
Rev. John and Lucy E. H. Ing, of
convulsions ; aged 33 days.
Peking. — Mrs. W. T. True, matron of
the Woman's Union Mission, left in Oc-
tober, and sailed from Shanghae on the
27th of the same month in the Golden
Age for Japan, where we understand
she will be engaged in the future.
* *
Shanghae — The Rev. F.F. EUinwood,
D. D. left by the Baroda on November
6th for the south. After remaining
about a fortnight in Canton, — where we
are glad to learn, he completely regain-
ed his health, which had seriously fail
ed him in the north, — he proceeded on
his tour of inspection, to India, Syria,&c.
We are gratified to notice the return
of the Rev. J. S. Roberts of the Amer-
December.'
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
371
ican Presbyterian Mission, after an ab-
sence often years in the United States.
He arrived on November 7th, with
Mrs Eoberts and two children in the
Costa Ricaj from San Francisco.
We qnote from the ShangJiai Even-
ing Courier o^ December 18th : "Tiie
Rev. William Pendleton Orrick has
been appointed by the General Con-
vention of the Protestant Episcopal
Church of America, Missionary Bishop
of Shanghae, with jurisdiction in China.
He is a native of Maryland, graduate
of the University of Virginia and a
comparaturely young man."
*
SoocHOw. — The Rev. G. F. and Mrs.
Fitch, with the Rev. W. S. and Mrs.
Holt of the American Presbyterian
Mission, returned to their station in
October, the mission having succeeded
in renting a native house in one of the
main streets, and the agencies of the
station are in active operation.
The Rev. W. Miu'rhead of the Lon-
don Mission having rented spacious
premises and opened a mission station
in one of the leading thoroughfares in
the summer of 1872, has been accustom-
ed since that period to spend a few
weeks there at intervals. On October
27th, the Rev. E. Barrett of the same
mission removed there, to occupy the
station for the winter months at least.
We gather the following particulars
from the Slianghai Jl^vening Courier,
confirmed by private . report : — On
Sunday, November 15th, a large and
disorderly mob attacked the members
of the American Sonthern Presbyterian
Mission. While the usual service for
the converts was being conducted by
a native preacher in the afternoon, a
great number of women entered, ap-
parently with the intention of visiting
the foreign lady who had come to re-
side there. A large crowd assembled
outside, and shortly after burst open
the doors of the preaching room, when
a noisy excited rabble rushed in. Two
or three men who were recognized as
literati, were seen urging the people
on, and at last some one, it is not
known who, raised a cry that the for-
eigners were killing children and pluck-
ing their eyes out. An innnense as-
semblage collected outside- Stones
and other missiles began to be thrown.
Mr. DuBose, while trying to pacify the
people, was struck on the head with a
brick, and Mr. Helm of Hangchow,
who happened to be present, was kick-
ed and bruised. Mr. DuBose, thinking
it advisable to seek assistance from the
che-heen's yamun^ which was close at
hand, left Mr. Helm, who tried to
prevent the excited crowd entering the
private house. They were uncontrol-
lable however, and broke into the dwell-
ing-house, where much damage was
done, and a good many things stolen.
The greatest fear was felt for Mrs.
DuBose, who had retired to her room
at the back of the house. On reach-
ing her door, the leaders of the mob
began to knock at it violently in the.
hope of breaking it down. To their
surprise however, she immediately un-
locked it, demanding what business
they had intruding into her private
apartments, at the same time bidding
them come and see what was to be seen.
At this many of the foremost slunk
back ashamed, saying there was noth-
ing there ; but others who had been
unable to hear what was said, began
to push violently forward ; and matters
were looking very serious, when the
disturbance was happily checked by the
arrival of Mr. DuBose with six runners
from the yamun, who had been prompt-
ly despatched by the che-heen. By
the efforts of these men, the mob was
in a short time got out of the house,
and the same officials continued to
guard the door till the crowd dispers-
ed. Next day Mr. DuBose made a
formal complaint to the che-heen, which
was at once acknowledged, and a neigh-
bouring lamp-maker was apprehended
«72
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[Noveinber-
as one of the culprits, and sentenced to
250 blows. Some of the literati how-
ever, who were said to have been the
instigators were left untouched. We
understand an official proclamation was
issued denouncing such demonstrations.
Kewkeang.— The Rev H. H. Hall of
the American Methodist Episcopal Mis-
sion, who left for the United States
about eighteen months ago, on account
of ill health, returned via Europe to
Shanghae with Mrs. Hall, in the Ilooff-
ley on October 27th, and left for his
station by steamer on November 1st.
Miss L. Mason m. d. arrived at
Shanghae by the Golden Age^ from the
United States, on November 13th, to
join the same mission, for which she
left by an early opportunity.
We copy from the SlutngJiai Even-
ing Courier, the following statement by
the Rev. V. C. Hart, under date
November 25th, 1874, regarding the
troubles in which the members of his
mission have become involved at a
neighbouring city. We trust the matter
will be rigidly investigated by the
United States authorities.
♦ * In the early part of 1873, tlie Rev. H. H.
Hall of this mission, attempted to establish
an out-station at Shui-ch'ang hsien ^^ Q
^> twenty-five miles west of Kiukiang ; and
so far succeeded as to rent and repair a good-
sized building upon one of the main streets.
A quantity of books and a complete set of
chapel furniture were placed in the building,
and everything seemed to favour a perfect
success, when tliree of the leading men, called
^$^ tfiin-shin^ "gentry, " stirred up the people
to drive away the assistant (native) preacher;
which being accomplished, they then destroyed
the books and furniture. Mr. Hall paid the
hsien (district magistrate) a visit, requesting
his assistance to ferret out the offenders, and
take measures to have the chapel given over
to us in the same condition as it was pre-
vious to the riot. While in the yamen, a
hired mob beset the place, and the officer
accompanied him to the city temple, where he
was considered safe, though the mob watch-
ed for him outside. Afterwards, during the
night, he escaped. Owing to the illness of
Mr. Hall, and his almost immediate return
thereafter to America, a prompt settlement
of the matter was not pressed for at the time.
During the present year, the Rev. A. Strit-
matter of tliis mission, m.ade a visit to the
city, sold a quantity of our books, and received
the kindest treatment from the people ; which
fact led us to believe more firmlj' than ever,
that the former hostility was wholly due to
the "gentry" and the connivance of the
officials. A respectable man of that city soon
after came to our chapel at Kiukiang, mak-
ing us an offer of one of his houses for a
chapel. A moiith or so after this offer was
made, the Revs. A. Stritraatter and J.R. Hykes
sent on their native preacher to Shui-ch'atig to
secure a suitable building. He had no diffi-
culty in finding one, closed the bargain, and
sent us word to come and see it and take
formal possession. On the 29th of October,
Messrs. Cook and Hykes, with the writer took
boat for the city, which we reached at 5 in the
-:-\ening. We visited the yamen at once,
t! iuking it better to do so, in order to explain
t'j the che-hsien what had been done, our
plans for the futiire, &c., and also to request
His Worship to warn the people against riot-
ous acts such as those of the previous year.
The official received us cordially, agreed per-
fectly with us as to our treaty rights, and
lauded our noble objects ; but expressed a re-
gret at the bad nature of the people and their
extreme ignorance. We assm-ed him, if the
officials would do their duty, we had no ap-
prehensions of hostility on the part of the peo-
ple ; as they had treated us well, had bought
our books and had come, — many of them, — to
liear the "doctrine" at Kiukiang. We po-
litely added, that a proclamation from him
would avert any trouble, — after which we took
our departure. Soon after reaching our boat,
we received his card and a visit from an ' ' under-
ling," who said the che-hsien would be pleas-
ed if we would delay our business until after
New-year. We sent word that the house was
rented for the purpose of being occupied and
preached in by us, and that we expected to be
allowed to exercise our riglits accordingly ;
and we added that it was the magistrate's
duty to sec that we were permitted to do so
without molestation. Next morning we ex-
amined the building, and being satisfied with
the contract made by our assistant, we paid a
half-year's rent, gave orders as to repairs, &c.,
and, leaving a man with the native preacher
to sell books, took our departure. The day
after we left, the preacher and assistant were'
driven out by the "gentry," and threat-
ened with death if they dared to return.
After receiving the report of these men it was
deemed wisest for Messrs. Stritmatter and
Hykes to go and occupy the chapel, until such
time as it would be safe to leave it in charge
of the native preacher. Taking with them an
assistant, they hastened by chair to Shui-
ch*ang, sending their preacher by boat with
chaj^el furnitm-e. They reached the city at
about 5 p. M. Meeting their preacher, who
had remained in Shui-ch'ang, they went to-
December.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
373
gether to the resilence of tlieir landlord, but
found the doors of the house closed apainst
them. The landlord, however, appeared at a
side entrance, and informed them of the ac-
tion of the "gentry" and ollidals, hearing
Avhich, they at once proceeded to the yamen.
Arriving tliere, tliey sent in their cards, which
were immediately returned with the answer
that His Worship was dining and could not
see them. A large crowd was gatliering, and
sliowed anything but peaceful symptoms.
They sent tlieir cards a second time, saying
they had important busuiess and must see him.
The hsien i-etained their assistant and their
cards for full three hours before he gave them
an answer. During this time, the rabble had
entered the court (the outer doors being thrown
open), broken in the lattice- work of the room
in which they were sitting, making use of the
worst epithets. They asked the guards to
dispei"se the crowd, but instead of doing so
they took a basin of cold water and threw
over them, which increased the spirit of the
mob. But after the side wall was broken
down, the rabble were easily driven hito the
street, — showing that they were under the con-
trol of the guards. Finally, at 9. 30 P. M., they
were permitted to see tlie che-hsien, — who in-
stead of inviting them to the proper reception
room, offered to see them outside. But on
their requesting to enter the usual place for
receiving guests, this Avas granted without
parley. No sooner had they entered the k^ik-
t'an(/ than the front doors of the yamen were
again thrown open and the rioters rushed in.
Tile native preacher, wearied with the wait-
ing and the worry, was Ijing on a couch in a
small side room. Into this the crowd broke,
seized and fgave him a most brutal beating.
Some one o the secretaries or small officials,
the preacher says, called to the people,
asking if they did not "know how to beat
the gong." Whereupon they commenced to
beat and call for the death of the preacher
and the "foreign devils." Soon after this,
the mob crowded into the room in which
Messrs. Stritmatter and Hykes were, and
made use of the vilest language. The che-
lisien was asked to issue a proclamation to the
people, but he refused. They asked hiin to
give themselves and the native assistant pro-
tection in the yamun during the night. They
told him they had passports, — but these he re-
fused to see. He said that he could not and
■would not protect them in the yaiucn. He was
asked if he would give an escort to their boat ;
he replied that he would, and would go himself
with them. As the violence of the people be-
came more apparent every moment, they ac-
cepted his proposal. Taking their native
preacher l>etween them, they started, but no
sooner had they reached the street, than the
pent-up rage of the mob broke forth into the
wildest fury. The hsien went but a few steps
and returned, and a portion of the escort left
with him. The people, while in the main
street, merely used their fists and feet, pouud-
iiig and kicking the tliree strangers, but as
soon JUS they reached the dilapidated wall, the
rabble commenced to hurl bricks, on wliicli the
single remaining man of the escort ran away,
his lantern being smashed. 'J'he preacher
was dragged from between the fcjreigners and
cruelly beaten in a side street. For over a
fourth of a mile, the mob followed them, be-
tween the wall and a canal, and pelted them
with bricks without cessation. Mr. Hykes
was hit several times on the head and back.
Mr. Stritmatter received a cut on his head
that bled so profusely that it drenched his
shirt. Accidentally they ran into the canal
and struggled for the opposite shore, while the
friends of law and good order held up lanterns
for their companions to pelt them with bricks
as they were swimming across. It was now
past 10 o'clock, dark and cold, and they
wandered about for two hours before they
found their boat. Upon their return to Kiu-
kiang, the matter was promptly placed before
the American vice-consul. Up to the pre-
sent date, we have no intelligence liow the
case is receiving treatment. "We can but
hope, for the safety of all foreigners in tMs
part of China, that it will be pressed with such
firmness by the representatives of our govern-
ment, as shall teach the officials of this pro-
vince, noted for their hostiUty to all foreigners
without distinction, that such grievances can-
not be dismissed with an apology for the bad
spirit of the people, and advice to foreigners
not to travel into the interior. "We have every
reason to believe we know the guilty ones, —
the men who influenced and controlled the
mob, and their names have been given to the
vice-consul.''
V. C. Hart.
Foocnow. — The Eev. D. W. and Mrs.
Chandler, with Miss Sigourney Trask,
M. D. arrived at Shanghae from the
United States, by the Costa liica, on
November 7th, and left the following
day by the Gknfalloch for this station,
to join the Methodist Episcopal Mis-
sion. They reached their destination
on the 10th.
In the list of passengers down for
the French Mail of October 23rd, we
observe the Eev. J. H. Sedgwick nam-
ed as a missionary for Foochow. That
mail reached Hongkong in the Sindh
on December 5th, but we have not yet
heard of the arrival of Mr. Sedgwick.
Amoy. — "VVe hear the Rev. Mr. Jukes
has recently arrived from England to
join the London Mission.
374
THE CHINESE RECORDER
[November
Formosa. — During the past month, we
understand that the English Presbyte-
rian Mission in this isLand has been
reinforced by the arrival of the Rev.
T. Barclay, to be stationed at Takow.
Hangciiow. — The Presbytery of Hang-
chow, in connextion with the Southern
Presbyterian Church of the United
States, held ils first meeting, by ap-
pointment of the G-eneral Assembly, at
this station on November 5th. It was
then unanimously resolved, to petition
the Assembly about to meet in St.
Louis, to dissolve the presbytery, and
restore its members to their respective
presbyteries at home. The grounds of
this action were : — that the functions
of the foreign missionary are tempo-
rary ; — that the first evangelists, as
Timothy and Titus, merely organized
churches and ordained, elders, leaving
the entire government of the churches
in the hands of the natives ;— and that
more influence could probably be ex-
erted as advisers of a body in which
they would soon be a minority, than
by having a joint power. It is pro-
posed that as soon as there are native
ministers of self-supporting (or partly
self-supporting) churches, they be form-
ed into a presbytery.
*
N iNGPO. — The Rev. H. Jenkins of the
American Baptist Mission, who left
with his family for the United States
some two years ago, returned to Shang-
hae en route for this station, by the
Costa liica on November 7th, having
left his. family behind. He was ac-
companied by the Rev. Mr. and Mrs.
Churchill of the same mission. In the
same party, Mrs. Barchet formerly of
Ningpo, returned to her station. Her
husband the Rev. S. P. Barchet of the
Independent Baptist Mission remains
in America we understand to complete
a term of medical study.
* *
Hoocuow.— We avail ourselves of the
succinct account given in the Shang-
hai Evening Courier, of an outrage re-
cently enacted at this place. The city
is situated at the southern extremity
of the Tahoo lake, about a hundred
miles to the south-west of Shanghai,
and some forty miles north of Hang-
chow. At the beginning of last Au-
gust, some of the native agents of the
China Inland Mission succeeded in
renting premises there. For two
months they carried on mission
operations with some degree of
encouragement, but ab(jut the middle
of the third month of their occupancy,
they received a call from the con-
stable of the neighbourhood, with a
message from the owner of the pro-
perty, ordering them to leave at once ;
and threatening in the event of refusal,
to pull down the house about their
heads. The native assistants lost no
time in communicating with Mr. Mea-
dows of that mission, resident at Shaou-
hing. Mr. Meadows immediately start-
ed with his colleague Mr. Douthwaite,
and reached Hoochow on the 31st of
October, having informed the Tao-tai
at Hangchow en passant of the state
of affairs. Next day, having mean
while gathered up all the facts of the
case, they called on the prefect, and
expressed their willingness to give up
the house, if he would procure another
for them. The prefect listened to
them with marked civility, and promis-
ed to give them an answer in the after-
noon. The same afternoon, Messrs.
Meadows and Douthwaite having gone
out to dispose of tracts, a crowd gath-
ered round the premises, broke into
the chapel, overturned the furniture,
and damaged the house behind. See-
ing the state of matters on their rotnrn,
Mr. Meadows went off to the prefect
to demand protection and assistance, ,
leaving Mr. Douthwaite to care for the
property. The prefect at once gave
audience to Mr. Meadows, but nothing
to the purpose resulted from the in-
December.]
AND MISSIONARY JOURNAL.
375
terview. It was approacliing dusk
when Mr. Meadows returned to his
station, where he found the crowd
larger and wilder than before. By
calm and friendly reasoning he succeed-
ed in restraining their fury for a time ;
but as darkness came over the scene,
their violence gradually increased,
till eevntually the two missionaries
finding the place untenable, secretly
made thfeir escape from the back and
fled for safety. Immediately after-
wards, the crowd broke into the house,
carried away everything they could,
and destroyed what they could not.
They slept in a boat provided by the
mandarin ; but though bitterly cold,
they could obtain no bedding nor any
extra clothing. Four days were fruit-
lessly spent, negotiating with the au-
thorities for redress ; but failing to
get any satisfactory reply to their
claims, they started for Shanghae,
which they reached ou Saturday even-
ing November 7th. As soon as prac-
ticable, they laid the details of the case
before W. H. Medhurst Esq. H. B. M.
Consul, who promptly put himself into
communication with the authorities at
Hoochow. A statement of the losses
sustained by the foreign missionaries
personally, by their native assistants,
and by the mission was sent in, ac-
companied by an intimation, that no
indemnification for these losses would
bo considered satisfactory, unless it
were accompanied by equal facilities
for prosecuting the work of the 'mis-
sion, to those of which they had been
violently deprived. The latter de-
mand was so far acceded to, that they
promised to provide the missionaries
with other premises for preaching in,
as soon as the ill-feeling which had
been excited had somewhat subsided.
They also agreed to pay two hundred
dollars, as indemnity for losses sustain-
ed by the missionaries personally, and
to issue a proclamation, in which the
treaty right of foreigners to preach
Christianity in China, and the duty of
the Chinese towards the preachers is
plainly set forth. But they refused
to make any compensation for the loss
sustained by the mission in the des-
truction of the chapel fixtures and
furniture, or for the personal effects
and furniture of the native assistants,
— two men and a woman, — on the
ground that those who leased the pre-
mises did not have it stated in their
lease that they were to be used for
preaching foreign doctrine, and never
reported to the officials that the build-
ing was employed as a chapel.
* *
*
Hankow.— The Rev. S. R. J. Hoyt of
the American Episcopal Mission having
gone to Japan to meet Mrs. Hoyt,
who had been absent in the United
States about eighteen months, they
returned to Shanghae in the Nevada
on November 20th, and left by steamer
for their station at Hankow on the
24th. By the same vessel, A. C. Bunn,
M. D. of the same mission arrived with
Mrs. Bunn and two children, and pro-
ceeded to their station at Hankow in
company with Mr. and Mrs. Hoyt.
* *
*
Canton.— We regret to learn that the
Rev. J. Preston and family of the
Wesleyan Mission arc about to leave
for England. Failure of his health has
necessitated this step, and we fear there
is not a prospect of his return.
SwATOW. — We understand the Eng-
lish Presbyterian Mission has lately
been strengthened by the arrival of the
Rev. J. L. Gibson.
Hongkong. — By the French Mail
steamer Sindh, we observe the arrival
at Hongkong on December 5th, of
the Right Reverend Bishop Burdon
and Mrs. Burdon, late of the Church
Mission in Peking. Mr. May is said to
accompany the Bishop, to take charge
of the school in connection with the
376
THE CHINESE RECORDER
college, which has for some time been
closed.
« *
JAPAN. Yokohama. — By letter dated
December 14tb, we learn that the Kev.
J. Ingof the Methodist Episcopal Mis-
sion, whose departure from China we
noticed two months ago, has accepted
an appointment as teacher under the
Japanese government, at a place called
Hirosaki, distant from Yokohama four
hundred miles in a straight line, and
six hundred miles by the sea route.
He left Yokohama with his family by
the Washi for Hakodate on December
[November-
14th, from which he was to proc.-ed by
steamer to Awomoro in northern Nipon,
and thence twenty-five miles inland to
his station.
*
Kagasaki. — A new chapel for native
service, which has been erected by the
Eev. H. Stout of the American Re-
formed Church Mission, was opened
on December 13th. About forty
natives assembled at both the morning
and eyening services, and were ad-
dressed by Mr. Stout, and also by
the Rev. C H. H. Wolff of the same
mission.
The China and Ja^an Tem;perance Becord. Published Monthly. Nos. 2 and 3.
This is a class journal, and professes,
— if we mistake not, — to be the organ
of Teetotalism. The benefits and
the blessings of temperance are so
obvious and universally admitted, as
almost to remove the question beyond
the range of polemics. Hence we are
disposed to make allowance for the
ultra views into which many papers of
this class are driven, and the unguard-
ed utterances that disfigure their pages.
It is with great pleasure therefore that
we except our contemporary of China
and Japan from such a charge. The
temperance movement in these eastern
parts has proved and is proving a great
blessing to many. The Record has
assumed the mission of intercommuni-
cation, in chronicling the various move-
ments and meetings that are taking
place among the friends to the cause.
We observe Shanghae comes in for a
considerable share of its pages, and it
deserves it. The movement here is
pervaded by a healthy atmosphere and
is in hands which must ensure success.
We would specially direct attention to
an article on The Rise and Progress
of Teetotalism in China, by A. Gordon,
as detailing facts of an interesting
character, and furnishing hints that
may be productive of future good. In
the interest of the cause of temperauce
we wish the Record God speed !
Luchnoiv Witness. Vol. iv, Nos. 22 — 25.
We have been favoured with four
numbers of this paper, from the classic
land of India. It is devoted to the
cause of evangelical religion, and is
conducted with ability. We are sorry
our limits in this number prevent us
giving a more extended notice of the
contents. Missionary topics receive a
fair share of candid attention. Teeto-
talism and Good Templarism are lead-
ing topics. Items of news, hterary
jottings and chapters of topographical
interest, make up a very acceptable
weekly broadsheet, which we welcome
as a fellow- worker with ourselves in the
field of Christian literature.
niHi J. i«iw
BV
C6
▼.5
The Chinese recorder
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11